This is a modern-English version of International Short Stories: French, originally written by unknown author(s).
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
INTERNATIONAL SHORT STORIES
FRENCH STORIES
By Various Authors
Compiled By Francis J. Reynolds
1910
CONTENTS
TABLE OF CONTENTS
A PIECE OF BREAD By Francois Coppee
The young Duc de Hardimont happened to be at Aix in Savoy, whose waters he hoped would benefit his famous mare, Perichole, who had become wind-broken since the cold she had caught at the last Derby,—and was finishing his breakfast while glancing over the morning paper, when he read the news of the disastrous engagement at Reichshoffen.
The young Duc de Hardimont was in Aix in Savoy, hoping the waters would help his famous mare, Perichole, who had gotten windbroken since catching a cold at the last Derby. He was finishing his breakfast while skimming through the morning paper when he came across the news about the disastrous battle at Reichshoffen.
He emptied his glass of chartreuse, laid his napkin upon the restaurant table, ordered his valet to pack his trunks, and two hours later took the express to Paris; arriving there, he hastened to the recruiting office and enlisted in a regiment of the line.
He finished his drink of chartreuse, placed his napkin on the restaurant table, told his valet to pack his bags, and two hours later took the express train to Paris; upon arrival, he rushed to the recruitment office and signed up for a regiment.
In vain had he led the enervating life of a fashionable swell—that was the word of the time—and had knocked about race-course stables from the age of nineteen to twenty-five. In circumstances like these, he could not forget that Enguerrand de Hardimont died of the plague at Tunis the same day as Saint Louis, that Jean de Hardimont commanded the Free Companies under Du Guesclin, and that Francois-Henri de Hardimont was killed at Fontenoy with “Red” Maison. Upon learning that France had lost a battle on French soil, the young duke felt the blood mount to his face, giving him a horrible feeling of suffocation.
In vain had he led the exhausting life of a fashionable socialite—that was the term of the time—and had hung around racetrack stables from the age of nineteen to twenty-five. In situations like these, he couldn’t forget that Enguerrand de Hardimont died of the plague in Tunis on the same day as Saint Louis, that Jean de Hardimont led the Free Companies under Du Guesclin, and that Francois-Henri de Hardimont was killed at Fontenoy alongside “Red” Maison. Upon hearing that France had lost a battle on its own soil, the young duke felt a rush of blood to his face, giving him a terrible feeling of suffocation.
And so, early in November, 1870, Henri de Hardimont returned to Paris with his regiment, forming part of Vinoy’s corps, and his company being the advance guard before the redoubt of Hautes Bruyères, a position fortified in haste, and which protected the cannon of Fort Bicêtre.
And so, early in November 1870, Henri de Hardimont came back to Paris with his regiment, which was part of Vinoy’s corps, and his company served as the advance guard in front of the redoubt of Hautes Bruyères, a position that had been hastily fortified to protect the cannons of Fort Bicêtre.
It was a gloomy place; a road planted with clusters of broom, and broken up into muddy ruts, traversing the leprous fields of the neighborhood; on the border stood an abandoned tavern, a tavern with arbors, where the soldiers had established their post. They had fallen back here a few days before; the grape-shot had broken down some of the young trees, and all of them bore upon their bark the white scars of bullet wounds. As for the house, its appearance made one shudder; the roof had been torn by a shell, and the walls seemed whitewashed with blood. The torn and shattered arbors under their network of twigs, the rolling of an upset cask, the high swing whose wet rope groaned in the damp wind, and the inscriptions over the door, furrowed by bullets; “Cabinets de societé—Absinthe—Vermouth—Vin à 60 cent. le litre”—encircling a dead rabbit painted over two billiard cues tied in a cross by a ribbon,—all this recalled with cruel irony the popular entertainment of former days. And over all, a wretched winter sky, across which rolled heavy leaden clouds, an odious sky, angry and hateful.
It was a dreary place; a road lined with clumps of broom, broken up into muddy ruts, cutting through the sickly fields of the area; on the edge stood an abandoned tavern, a tavern with vines, where the soldiers had set up their post. They had retreated here a few days earlier; the grape shot had destroyed some of the young trees, and all of them showed white scars from bullet wounds on their bark. As for the house, its look was chilling; the roof had been ripped apart by a shell, and the walls seemed coated in blood. The torn and broken arbors under their tangled branches, the sound of a toppled barrel, the high swing whose wet rope creaked in the damp wind, and the inscriptions over the door, marked by bullets: “Cabinets de societé—Absinthe—Vermouth—Vin à 60 cent. le litre”—surrounding a dead rabbit painted over two crossed billiard cues tied with a ribbon,—all this served as a cruel reminder of the entertainment of days gone by. And above it all, a miserable winter sky, filled with heavy, leaden clouds, an ugly sky, furious and hateful.
At the door of the tavern stood the young duke, motionless, with his gun in his shoulder-belt, his cap over his eyes, his benumbed hands in the pockets of his red trousers, and shivering in his sheepskin coat. He gave himself up to his sombre thoughts, this defeated soldier, and looked with sorrowful eyes toward a line of hills, lost in the fog, where could be seen each moment, the flash and smoke of a Krupp gun, followed by a report.
At the tavern door stood the young duke, still, with his gun in his shoulder belt, his cap pulled down over his eyes, his numb hands stuck in the pockets of his red pants, and shivering in his sheep skin coat. This defeated soldier surrendered to his gloomy thoughts and looked with sad eyes toward a line of hills, shrouded in fog, where he could see the flash and smoke of a Krupp gun every moment, followed by a blast.
Suddenly he felt hungry.
Suddenly, he got hungry.
Stooping, he drew from his knapsack, which stood near him leaning against the wall, a piece of ammunition bread, and as he had lost his knife, he bit off a morsel and slowly ate it.
Stooping, he took a piece of hard bread from his backpack, which was leaning against the wall next to him, and since he had lost his knife, he bit off a piece and slowly ate it.
But after a few mouthfuls, he had enough of it; the bread was hard and had a bitter taste. No fresh would be given until the next morning’s distribution, so the commissary officer had willed it. This was certainly a very hard life sometimes. The remembrance of former breakfasts came to him, such as he had called “hygienic,” when, the day after too over-heating a supper, he would seat himself by a window on the ground floor of the Café-Anglais, and be served with a cutlet, or buttered eggs with asparagus tips, and the butler, knowing his tastes, would bring him a fine bottle of old Léoville, lying in its basket, and which he would pour out with the greatest care. The deuce take it! That was a good time, all the same, and he would never become accustomed to this life of wretchedness.
But after a few bites, he couldn't take it anymore; the bread was tough and tasted bitter. No fresh food would be given until the next morning’s distribution, as the commissary officer had decided. This was definitely a tough life sometimes. He remembered the breakfasts from before, which he had called “healthy,” when, after a night of overeating, he would sit by a window on the ground floor of the Café-Anglais, enjoying a cutlet or buttered eggs with asparagus tips, and the waiter, knowing his preferences, would bring him a nice bottle of old Léoville, resting in its basket, and he would pour it with great care. Damn it! Those were good times, and he could never get used to this life of misery.
And, in a moment of impatience, the young man threw the rest of his bread into the mud.
And, in a moment of impatience, the young man tossed the rest of his bread into the mud.
At the same moment a soldier of the line came from the tavern, stooped and picked up the bread, drew back a few steps, wiped it with his sleeve and began to devour it eagerly.
At that moment, a soldier came out of the tavern, bent down to pick up the bread, took a few steps back, wiped it with his sleeve, and started to eat it hungrily.
Henri de Hardimont was already ashamed of his action, and now with a feeling of pity, watched the poor devil who gave proof of such a good appetite. He was a tall, large young fellow, but badly made; with feverish eyes and a hospital beard, and so thin that his shoulder-blades stood out beneath his well-worn cape.
Henri de Hardimont already felt ashamed of what he had done, and now, with a sense of pity, he watched the poor guy who showed such a healthy appetite. He was a tall, hefty young man, but awkwardly built; with restless eyes and a scraggly beard, and so skinny that his shoulder blades jutted out underneath his tattered cape.
“You are very hungry?” he said, approaching the soldier.
“You're really hungry?” he said, walking up to the soldier.
“As you see,” replied the other with his mouth full.
“As you can see,” replied the other with his mouth full.
“Excuse me then. For if I had known that you would like the bread, I would not have thrown it away.”
“Sorry about that. If I had known you wanted the bread, I wouldn’t have thrown it away.”
“It does not harm it,” replied the soldier, “I am not dainty.”
“It doesn’t hurt it,” replied the soldier, “I’m not delicate.”
“No matter,” said the gentleman, “it was wrong to do so, and I reproach myself. But I do not wish you to have a bad opinion of me, and as I have some old cognac in my can, let us drink a drop together.”
“No worries,” said the man, “it was wrong to do that, and I feel guilty. But I don’t want you to think badly of me, so since I have some old cognac in my flask, let’s have a drink together.”
The man had finished eating. The duke and he drank a mouthful of brandy; the acquaintance was made.
The man had finished eating. The duke and he took a sip of brandy; the introduction was made.
“What is your name?” asked the soldier of the line.
“What’s your name?” asked the soldier in the ranks.
“Hardimont,” replied the duke, omitting his title. “And yours?”
“Hardimont,” replied the duke, leaving out his title. “And yours?”
“Jean-Victor—I have just entered this company—I am just out of the ambulance—I was wounded at Châtillon—oh! but it was good in the ambulance, and in the infirmary they gave me horse bouillon. But I had only a scratch, and the major signed my dismissal. So much the worse for me! Now I am going to commence to be devoured by hunger again—for, believe me, if you will, comrade, but, such as you see me, I have been hungry all my life.”
“Jean-Victor—I just joined this company—I just got out of the ambulance—I was injured at Châtillon—oh! but it was nice in the ambulance, and in the infirmary they gave me horse broth. But I only had a scratch, and the major signed my discharge. So much the worse for me! Now I'm going to start feeling hungry again—because, believe me, comrade, as you see me, I've been hungry my whole life.”
The words were startling, especially to a Sybarite who had just been longing for the kitchen of the Café-Anglais, and the Duc de Hardimont looked at his companion in almost terrified amazement. The soldier smiled sadly, showing his hungry, wolf-like teeth, as white as his sickly face, and, as if understanding that the other expected something further in the way of explanation or confidence:
The words were shocking, especially to a Sybarite who had just been craving the kitchen of the Café-Anglais, and the Duc de Hardimont looked at his companion in almost frightened amazement. The soldier smiled sadly, revealing his hungry, wolf-like teeth, which were as white as his pale face, and, as if sensing that the other was hoping for more explanation or reassurance:
“Come,” said he, suddenly ceasing his familiar way of speaking, doubtless divining that his companion belonged to the rich and happy; “let us walk along the road to warm our feet, and I will tell you things, which probably you have never heard of—I am called Jean-Victor, that is all, for I am a foundling, and my only happy remembrance is of my earliest childhood, at the Asylum. The sheets were white on our little beds in the dormitory; we played in a garden under large trees, and a kind Sister took care of us, quite young and as pale as a wax-taper—she died afterwards of lung trouble—I was her favorite, and would rather walk by her than play with the other children, because she used to draw me to her side and lay her warm thin hand on my forehead. But when I was twelve years old, after my first communion, there was nothing but poverty. The managers put me as apprentice with a chair mender in Faubourg Saint-Jacques. That is not a trade, you know, it is impossible to earn one’s living at it, and as proof of it, the greater part of the time the master was only able to engage the poor little blind boys from the Blind Asylum. It was there that I began to suffer with hunger. The master and mistress, two old Limousins—afterwards murdered, were terrible misers, and the bread, cut in tiny pieces for each meal, was kept under lock and key the rest of the time. You should have seen the mistress at supper time serving the soup, sighing at each ladleful she dished out. The other apprentices, two blind boys, were less unhappy; they were not given more than I, but they could not see the reproachful look the wicked woman used to give me as she handed me my plate. And then, unfortunately, I was always so terribly hungry. Was it my fault, do you think? I served there for three years, in a continual fit of hunger. Three years! And one can learn the work in one month. But the managers could not know everything, and had no suspicion that the children were abused. Ah! you were astonished just now when you saw me take the bread out of the mud? I am used to that for I have picked up enough of it; and crusts from the dust, and when they were too hard and dry, I would soak them all night in my basin. I had windfalls sometimes, such as pieces of bread nibbled at the ends, which the children would take out of their baskets and throw on the sidewalks as they came from school. I used to try to prowl around there when I went on errands. At last my time was ended at this trade by which no man can support himself. Well, I did many other things, for I was willing enough to work. I served the masons; I have been shop-boy, floor-polisher, I don’t know what all! But, pshaw; to-day, work is lacking, another time I lose my place: Briefly, I never have had enough to eat. Heavens! how often have I been crazy with hunger as I have passed the bakeries! Fortunately for me; at these times I have always remembered the good Sister at the Asylum, who so often told me to be honest, and I seemed to feel her warm little hand upon my forehead. At last, when I was eighteen I enlisted; you know as well as I do, that the trooper has only just enough. Now,—I could almost laugh—here is the siege and famine! You see, I did not lie, when I told you, just now that I have always, always, been hungry!”
“Come,” he said, abruptly dropping his casual tone, clearly sensing that his companion belonged to the wealthy and fortunate. “Let’s walk along the road to warm our feet, and I’ll tell you things you probably haven’t heard before—I go by Jean-Victor, that’s all, because I’m a foundling, and my only happy memory is from my early childhood in the Asylum. The sheets were white on our little beds in the dormitory; we played in a garden under big trees, and a kind Sister looked after us—she was quite young and as pale as a wax candle—she died later from lung issues. I was her favorite and preferred walking with her over playing with the other kids because she would pull me close and lay her warm, thin hand on my forehead. But when I turned twelve, after my first communion, it was only poverty. The administrators sent me to apprentice with a chair mender in Faubourg Saint-Jacques. That’s not really a trade; it’s impossible to make a living that way, and as evidence, most of the time the master could only hire poor little blind boys from the Blind Asylum. That’s when I started to suffer from hunger. The master and mistress, two old Limousins—who were later murdered—were terrible miserly people, and the bread, cut into tiny pieces for each meal, was kept locked away the rest of the time. You should have seen the mistress at supper, serving the soup and sighing with each ladleful she served. The other apprentices, two blind boys, were less miserable; they didn’t get more than I did, but they couldn’t see the scornful look the nasty woman gave me as she handed me my plate. And unfortunately, I was always so incredibly hungry. Do you think it was my fault? I worked there for three years, constantly hungry. Three years! And one can learn the job in a month. But the administrators couldn’t know everything and had no idea that the children were being mistreated. Ah! You were surprised just now when you saw me take the bread out of the mud? I’m used to that; I’ve picked up enough of it, and crusts from the dirt. When they were too hard and dry, I would soak them overnight in my basin. Sometimes I got lucky and found pieces of bread that kids had nibbled and then tossed on the sidewalk as they came home from school. I used to try to sneak around there when I ran errands. Eventually, my time doing this unlivable trade ended. Well, I did many other things because I was eager to work. I worked for the masons; I’ve been a shop assistant, a floor polisher, and I don’t recall what else! But, phew; these days work is scarce, and I lose my jobs easily: In short, I’ve never had enough to eat. Goodness! How often have I been driven crazy with hunger passing by bakeries! Fortunately, during those times, I always remembered the good Sister at the Asylum, who often told me to be honest, and I felt her warm little hand on my forehead. Finally, when I turned eighteen, I enlisted; you know as well as I do that a trooper barely makes ends meet. Now—I can almost laugh—look at the siege and famine! You see, I wasn’t lying when I told you I’ve always, always been hungry!”
The young duke had a kind heart and was profoundly moved by this terrible story, told him by a man like himself, by a soldier whose uniform made him his equal. It was even fortunate for the phlegm of this dandy, that the night wind dried the tears which dimmed his eyes.
The young duke had a kind heart and was deeply moved by this terrible story told to him by a man like himself, a soldier whose uniform made him an equal. It was actually lucky for the composure of this dandy that the night wind dried the tears that blurred his vision.
“Jean-Victor,” said he, ceasing in his turn, by a delicate tact, to speak familiarly to the foundling, “if we survive this dreadful war, we will meet again, and I hope that I may be useful to you. But, in the meantime, as there is no bakery but the commissary, and as my ration of bread is twice too large for my delicate appetite,—it is understood, is it not?—we will share it like good comrades.”
“Jean-Victor,” he said, stopping to address the foundling more personally, “if we make it through this terrible war, we’ll meet again, and I hope I can be of help to you. But for now, since the only place to get bread is the commissary, and my bread ration is way too much for my delicate appetite—understood, right?—let’s share it as good friends.”
It was strong and hearty, the hand-clasp which followed: then, harassed and worn by their frequent watches and alarms, as night fell, they returned to the tavern, where twelve soldiers were sleeping on the straw; and throwing themselves down side by side, they were soon sleeping soundly.
It was a firm and hearty handshake that followed: then, exhausted and worn out from their frequent watches and alarms, as night fell, they went back to the tavern, where twelve soldiers were sleeping on the straw; and throwing themselves down side by side, they quickly fell into a deep sleep.
Toward midnight Jean-Victor awoke, being hungry probably. The wind had scattered the clouds, and a ray of moonlight made its way into the room through a hole in the roof, lighting up the handsome blonde head of the young duke, who was sleeping like an Endymion.
Toward midnight, Jean-Victor woke up, probably because he was hungry. The wind had cleared the clouds, and a beam of moonlight streamed into the room through a hole in the roof, illuminating the handsome blonde head of the young duke, who was sleeping peacefully like Endymion.
Still touched by the kindness of his comrade, Jean-Victor was gazing at him with admiration, when the sergeant of the platoon opened the door and called the five men who were to relieve the sentinels of the out-posts. The duke was of the number, but he did not waken when his name was called.
Still moved by his comrade's kindness, Jean-Victor stared at him in admiration when the platoon's sergeant opened the door and called for the five men who were to take over for the outpost sentinels. The duke was among them, but he didn't wake up when his name was called.
“Hardimont, stand up!” repeated the non-commissioned officer.
“Hardimont, get up!” the non-commissioned officer said again.
“If you are willing, sergeant,” said Jean-Victor rising, “I will take his duty, he is sleeping so soundly—and he is my comrade.”
“If you're okay with it, sergeant,” said Jean-Victor as he stood up, “I’ll take his shift; he’s sleeping so peacefully—and he’s my buddy.”
“As you please.”
"Whatever you prefer."
The five men left, and the snoring recommenced.
The five men left, and the snoring started up again.
But half an hour later the noise of near and rapid firing burst upon the night. In an instant every man was on his feet, and each with his hand on the chamber of his gun, stepped cautiously out, looking earnestly along the road, lying white in the moonlight.
But half an hour later, the sound of nearby rapid gunfire erupted into the night. In an instant, every man was on his feet, each with his hand on the chamber of his gun, stepping cautiously outside and looking intently along the road, which lay bright in the moonlight.
“What time is it?” asked the duke. “I was to go on duty to-night.”
“What time is it?” the duke asked. “I was supposed to go on duty tonight.”
“Jean-Victor went in your place.”
“Jean-Victor went instead of you.”
At that moment a soldier was seen running toward them along the road.
At that moment, a soldier was spotted running towards them along the road.
“What is it?” they cried as he stopped, out of breath.
"What is it?" they shouted as he paused, panting.
“The Prussians have attacked us, let us fall back to the redoubt.”
“The Prussians have attacked us; let’s fall back to the redoubt.”
“And your comrades?”
"And your friends?"
“They are coming—all but poor Jean-Victor.”
“They're coming—all except for poor Jean-Victor.”
“Where is he?” cried the duke.
“Where is he?” shouted the duke.
“Shot through the head with a bullet—died without a word!—ough!”
“Shot in the head with a bullet—died without saying a word!—ugh!”
One night last winter, the Duc de Hardimont left his club about two o’clock in the morning, with his neighbor, Count de Saulnes; the duke had lost some hundred louis, and had a slight headache.
One night last winter, the Duke de Hardimont left his club around two o’clock in the morning with his neighbor, Count de Saulnes; the duke had lost a few hundred louis and had a mild headache.
“If you are willing, André,” he said to his companion, “we will go home on foot—I need the air.”
“If you’re up for it, André,” he said to his friend, “let’s walk home—I could use the fresh air.”
“Just as you please, I am willing, although the walking may he bad.”
“Whatever you want, I’m fine with it, even if the walking might be difficult.”
They dismissed their coupés, turned up the collars of their overcoats, and set off toward the Madeleine. Suddenly an object rolled before the duke which he had struck with the toe of his boot; it was a large piece of bread spattered with mud.
They ignored their coupes, raised the collars of their overcoats, and headed toward the Madeleine. Suddenly, something rolled in front of the duke that he had kicked with his boot; it was a big piece of bread covered in mud.
Then to his amazement, Monsieur de Saulnes saw the Duc de Hardimont pick up the piece of bread, wipe it carefully with his handkerchief embroidered with his armorial bearings, and place it on a bench, in full view under the gaslight.
Then, to his amazement, Monsieur de Saulnes watched the Duc de Hardimont pick up the piece of bread, wipe it carefully with his handkerchief featuring his coat of arms, and set it down on a bench, fully visible under the gaslight.
“What did you do that for?” asked the count, laughing heartily, “are you crazy?”
“What did you do that for?” the count asked, laughing heartily. “Are you crazy?”
“It is in memory of a poor fellow who died for me,” replied the duke in a voice which trembled slightly, “do not laugh, my friend, it offends me.”
“It’s in memory of a poor guy who died for me,” the duke replied, his voice shaking a bit. “Don’t laugh, my friend; it bothers me.”
THE ELIXIR OF LIFE By Honore De Balzac
In a sumptuous palace of Ferrara, one winter evening, Don Juan Belvidéro was entertaining a prince of the house of Este. In those days a banquet was a marvelous affair, which demanded princely riches or the power of a nobleman. Seven pleasure-loving women chatted gaily around a table lighted by perfumed candles, surrounded by admirable works of art whose white marble stood out against the walls of red stucco and contrasted with the rich Turkey carpets. Clad in satin, glittering with gold and laden with gems which sparkled only less brilliantly than their eyes, they all told of passions, intense, but of various styles, like their beauty. They differed neither in their words nor their ideas; but an expression, a look, a motion or an emphasis served as a commentary, unrestrained, licentious, melancholy or bantering, to their words.
In a lavish palace in Ferrara one winter evening, Don Juan Belvidéro was hosting a prince from the Este family. Back then, a banquet was an extravagant event that required either royal wealth or the influence of a noble. Seven pleasure-seeking women were lively chatting around a table illuminated by scented candles, surrounded by stunning artworks, with white marble standing out against red stucco walls and contrasting with rich Turkish carpets. Dressed in satin, sparkling with gold and adorned with gems that shone almost as bright as their eyes, they spoke of intense passions, each expressed in their own unique style, much like their beauty. They didn’t differ in their words or ideas, but an expression, a glance, a gesture, or an emphasized tone added commentary—unrestrained, provocative, melancholic, or playful—to their conversations.
One seemed to say: “My beauty has power to rekindle the frozen heart of age.” Another: “I love to repose on soft cushions and think with rapture of my adorers.” A third, a novice at these fêtes, was inclined to blush. “At the bottom of my heart I feel compunction,” she seemed to say. “I am a Catholic and I fear hell; but I love you so—ah, so dearly—that I would sacrifice eternity to you!” The fourth, emptying a cup of Chian wine, cried: “Hurrah, for pleasure! I begin a new existence with each dawn. Forgetful of the past, still intoxicated with the violence of yesterday’s pleasures, I embrace a new life of happiness, a life filled with love.”
One seemed to say: “My beauty has the power to bring the frozen heart of age back to life.” Another: “I love to relax on soft cushions and dream joyfully about my admirers.” A third, a newcomer to these parties, seemed a bit shy. “Deep down, I feel guilty,” she seemed to say. “I’m Catholic and I fear hell; but I love you so—oh, so much—that I would give up eternity for you!” The fourth, finishing a cup of Chian wine, shouted: “Cheers to pleasure! I start a new life with every dawn. Forgetting the past, still buzzing from yesterday’s wild fun, I embrace a new life filled with happiness and love.”
The woman sitting next to Belvidéro looked at him with flashing eyes. She was silent. “I should have no need to call on a bravo to kill my lover if he abandoned me.” Then she had laughed; but a comfit dish of marvelous workmanship was shattered between her nervous fingers.
The woman sitting next to Belvidéro stared at him with bright, intense eyes. She was quiet. “I wouldn’t need to hire someone to kill my lover if he left me.” Then she laughed; but a beautifully crafted candy dish broke into pieces in her trembling fingers.
“When are you to be grand duke?” asked the sixth of the prince, with an expression of murderous glee on her lips and a look of Bacchanalian frenzy in her eyes.
“When are you going to be grand duke?” asked the sixth of the prince, with a wicked smile on her lips and a look of wild excitement in her eyes.
“And when is your father going to die?” said the seventh, laughing and throwing her bouquet to Don Juan with maddening coquetry. She was an innocent young girl who was accustomed to play with sacred things.
“And when is your dad going to die?” said the seventh, laughing and tossing her bouquet to Don Juan with irritating flirtation. She was an innocent young girl used to playing with sacred things.
“Oh, don’t speak of it!” cried the young and handsome Don Juan. “There is only one immortal father in the world, and unfortunately he is mine!”
“Oh, don’t talk about it!” exclaimed the young and handsome Don Juan. “There’s only one immortal father in the world, and unfortunately, he’s mine!”
The seven women of Ferrara, the friends of Don Juan, and the prince himself gave an exclamation of horror. Two hundred years later, under Louis XV, well-bred persons would have laughed at this sally. But perhaps at the beginning of an orgy the mind had still an unusual degree of lucidity. Despite the heat of the candles, the intensity of the emotions, the gold and silver vases, the fumes of wine, despite the vision of ravishing women, perhaps there still lurked in the depths of the heart a little of that respect for things human and divine which struggles until the revel has drowned it in floods of sparkling wine. Nevertheless, the flowers were already crushed, the eyes were steeped with drink, and intoxication, to quote Rabelais, had reached even to the sandals. In the pause that followed a door opened, and, as at the feast of Balthazar, God manifested himself. He seemed to command recognition now in the person of an old, white-haired servant with unsteady gait and drawn brows; he entered with gloomy mien and his look seemed to blight the garlands, the ruby cups, the pyramids of fruits, the brightness of the feast, the glow of the astonished faces and the colors of the cushions dented by the white arms of the women; then he cast a pall over this folly by saying, in a hollow voice, the solemn words: “Sir, your father is dying!”
The seven women of Ferrara, Don Juan's friends, and the prince himself gasped in horror. Two hundred years later, during the time of Louis XV, refined people would have laughed at this outburst. But maybe, at the start of a party, the mind was still unusually clear. Despite the heat of the candles, the intensity of the feelings, the gold and silver vases, the smell of wine, and the sight of beautiful women, perhaps there was still a hint of that respect for human and divine matters lurking deep in their hearts, struggling to stay afloat before the indulgence drowned it in waves of sparkling wine. Still, the flowers were already crushed, the eyes were bloodshot from drinking, and, to quote Rabelais, intoxication had reached all the way to their sandals. In the silence that followed, a door opened, and, like at Balthazar's feast, God revealed himself. He seemed to demand attention in the form of an old, white-haired servant with a shaky gait and furrowed brow; he entered with a somber expression, and his gaze seemed to wither the garlands, the ruby cups, the piles of fruit, the brightness of the feast, the astonished faces, and the colors of the cushions dented by the white arms of the women; then he cast a shadow over this revelry by saying, in a hollow voice, the solemn words: “Sir, your father is dying!”
Don Juan rose, making a gesture to his guests, which might be translated: “Excuse me, this does not happen every day.”
Don Juan stood up and gestured to his guests, which could be interpreted as: “Sorry, this doesn’t happen every day.”
Does not the death of a parent often overtake young people thus in the fulness of life, in the wild enjoyment of an orgy? Death is as unexpected in her caprices as a woman in her fancies, but more faithful—Death has never duped any one.
Doesn't the death of a parent often catch young people off guard like this, right when they are fully alive and enjoying a party? Death is just as unpredictable in its whims as a woman in her desires, but more reliable—Death has never tricked anyone.
When Don Juan had closed the door of the banquet hall and walked down the long corridor, which was both cold and dark, he compelled himself to assume a mask, for, in thinking of his rôle of son, he had cast off his merriment as he threw down his napkin. The night was black. The silent servant who conducted the young man to the death chamber, lighted the way so insufficiently that Death, aided by the cold, the silence, the gloom, perhaps by a reaction of intoxication, was able to force some reflections into the soul of the spendthrift; he examined his life, and became thoughtful, like a man involved in a lawsuit when he sets out for the court of justice.
When Don Juan shut the door of the banquet hall and walked down the long, cold, and dark corridor, he forced himself to put on a facade because, thinking about his role as a son, he had dropped his cheerful attitude just like he tossed aside his napkin. The night was pitch black. The silent servant guiding the young man to the death chamber lit the path so poorly that Death, along with the cold, silence, and darkness, maybe even fueled by a hangover, managed to get some thoughts into the spendthrift's mind; he reflected on his life and became pensive, like someone heading to court for a lawsuit.
Bartholomeo Belvidéro, the father of Don Juan, was an old man of ninety, who had devoted the greater part of his life to business. Having traveled much in Oriental countries he had acquired there great wealth and learning more precious, he said, than gold or diamonds, to which he no longer gave more than a passing thought. “I value a tooth more than a ruby,” he used to say, smiling, “and power more than knowledge.” This good father loved to hear Don Juan relate his youthful adventures, and would say, banteringly, as he lavished money upon him: “Only amuse yourself, my dear child!” Never did an old man find such pleasure in watching a young man. Paternal love robbed age of its terrors in the delight of contemplating so brilliant a life.
Bartholomeo Belvidéro, the father of Don Juan, was an old man of ninety who had spent most of his life in business. After traveling extensively in Eastern countries, he gained considerable wealth and knowledge, which he claimed was more valuable than gold or diamonds, to which he hardly gave a second thought. “I value a tooth more than a ruby,” he would say with a smile, “and power more than knowledge.” This loving father enjoyed hearing Don Juan share his youthful adventures and would teasingly say, while generously giving him money, “Just have fun, my dear child!” No old man ever took such joy in watching a young man. A father's love made age less frightening as he delighted in watching such a vibrant life unfold.
At the age of sixty, Belvidéro had become enamored of an angel of peace and beauty. Don Juan was the sole fruit of this late love. For fifteen years the good man had mourned the loss of his dear Juana. His many servants and his son attributed the strange habits he had contracted to this grief. Bartholomeo lodged himself in the most uncomfortable wing of his palace and rarely went out, and even Don Juan could not intrude into his father’s apartment without first obtaining permission. If this voluntary recluse came or went in the palace or in the streets of Ferrara he seemed to be searching for something which he could not find. He walked dreamily, undecidedly, preoccupied like a man battling with an idea or with a memory. While the young man gave magnificent entertainments and the palace re-echoed his mirth, while the horses pawed the ground in the courtyard and the pages quarreled at their game of dice on the stairs, Bartholomeo ate seven ounces of bread a day and drank water. If he asked for a little poultry it was merely that he might give the bones to a black spaniel, his faithful companion. He never complained of the noise. During his illness if the blast of horns or the barking of dogs interrupted his sleep, he only said: “Ah, Don Juan has come home.” Never before was so untroublesome and indulgent a father to be found on this earth; consequently young Belvidéro, accustomed to treat him without ceremony, had all the faults of a spoiled child. His attitude toward Bartholomeo was like that of a capricious woman toward an elderly lover, passing off an impertinence with a smile, selling his good humor and submitting to be loved. In calling up the picture of his youth, Don Juan recognized that it would be difficult to find an instance in which his father’s goodness had failed him. He felt a newborn remorse while he traversed the corridor, and he very nearly forgave his father for having lived so long. He reverted to feelings of filial piety, as a thief returns to honesty in the prospect of enjoying a well-stolen million.
At sixty, Belvidéro had fallen in love with an angel of peace and beauty. Don Juan was the only result of this late romance. For fifteen years, the good man had mourned the loss of his beloved Juana. His numerous servants and his son blamed the odd habits he had developed on this sorrow. Bartholomeo confined himself to the most uncomfortable part of his palace and rarely left, and even Don Juan couldn’t enter his father's room without permission first. Whether he was coming or going in the palace or on the streets of Ferrara, he seemed to be searching for something he couldn’t find. He walked around lost in thought, indecisive, like someone struggling with an idea or a memory. While the young man hosted extravagant parties and the palace echoed with his laughter, while horses pawed the ground in the courtyard and the pages argued over their dice game on the stairs, Bartholomeo survived on just seven ounces of bread a day and drank water. If he asked for a bit of poultry, it was only to give the bones to a black spaniel, his loyal companion. He never complained about the noise. During his illness, if the sound of horns or barking dogs interrupted his sleep, he would simply say, “Ah, Don Juan has come home.” Never before had there been such a patient and indulgent father on this earth; as a result, young Belvidéro, used to treating him informally, had all the traits of a spoiled child. His attitude toward Bartholomeo resembled that of a capricious woman toward an older lover, brushing off a rudeness with a smile, selling his good mood, and allowing himself to be loved. When Don Juan reflected on his youth, he recognized that it would be hard to find a moment when his father’s kindness had let him down. He felt a wave of new remorse as he walked down the corridor and almost forgave his father for living so long. He returned to feelings of filial devotion, much like a thief who regains his honesty at the chance of enjoying a well-stolen fortune.
Soon the young man passed into the high, chill rooms of his father’s apartment. After feeling a moist atmosphere and breathing the heavy air and the musty odor which is given forth by old tapestries and furniture covered with dust, he found himself in the antique room of the old man, in front of a sick bed and near a dying fire. A lamp standing on a table of Gothic shape shed its streams of uneven light sometimes more, sometimes less strongly upon the bed and showed the form of the old man in ever-varying aspects. The cold air whistled through the insecure windows, and the snow beat with a dull sound against the panes.
Soon the young man entered the high, chilly rooms of his father’s apartment. After experiencing the damp atmosphere and breathing in the heavy air and the musty scent from old tapestries and dust-covered furniture, he found himself in the old man’s antique room, standing in front of a sickbed next to a dwindling fire. A lamp with a Gothic design cast its uneven light on the bed, illuminating the old man’s figure in shifting shades. The cold air whistled through the drafty windows, and the snow thudded softly against the panes.
This scene formed so striking a contrast to the one which Don Juan had just left that he could not help shuddering. He felt cold when, on approaching the bed, a sudden flare of light, caused by a gust of wind, illumined his father’s face. The features were distorted; the skin, clinging tightly to the bones, had a greenish tint, which was made the more horrible by the whiteness of the pillows on which the old man rested; drawn with pain, the mouth, gaping and toothless, gave breath to sighs which the howling of the tempest took up and drew out into a dismal wail. In spite of these signs of dissolution an incredible expression of power shone in the face. The eyes, hallowed by disease, retained a singular steadiness. A superior spirit was fighting there with death. It seemed as if Bartholomeo sought to kill with his dying look some enemy seated at the foot of his bed. This gaze, fixed and cold, was made the more appalling by the immobility of the head, which was like a skull standing on a doctor’s table. The body, clearly outlined by the coverlet, showed that the dying man’s limbs preserved the same rigidity. All was dead, except the eyes. There was something mechanical in the sounds which came from the mouth. Don Juan felt a certain shame at having come to the deathbed of his father with a courtesan’s bouquet on his breast, bringing with him the odors of a banquet and the fumes of wine.
This scene was such a stark contrast to the one Don Juan had just left that he couldn't help but shudder. He felt a chill when, as he approached the bed, a sudden flash of light from a gust of wind illuminated his father's face. The features were twisted; the skin, tightly stretched over the bones, had a greenish hue, which looked even more horrifying against the whiteness of the pillows where the old man lay. The mouth, drawn with pain, gaped open and toothless, releasing sighs that the howling wind transformed into a mournful wail. Despite these signs of decay, an incredible expression of power shone on his face. The eyes, hollowed by illness, held a remarkable steadiness. A strong will was battling death there. It seemed like Bartholomeo was trying to slay some enemy at the foot of his bed with his dying gaze. This fixed, cold stare was even more chilling due to the immobility of the head, resembling a skull resting on a doctor's table. The body, clearly defined by the coverlet, indicated that the dying man's limbs remained equally rigid. Everything was lifeless, except for the eyes. The sounds coming from his mouth had a mechanical quality. Don Juan felt a pang of shame for arriving at his father's deathbed wearing a courtesan's bouquet on his chest, bringing with him the scents of a feast and the fumes of wine.
“You were enjoying yourself!” cried the old man, on seeing his son.
“You were having a great time!” exclaimed the old man when he saw his son.
At the same moment the pure, high voice of a singer who entertained the guests, strengthened by the chords of the viol by which she was accompanied, rose above the roar of the storm and penetrated the chamber of death. Don Juan would gladly have shut out this barbarous confirmation of his father’s words.
At that moment, the sweet, high voice of a singer entertaining the guests, supported by the sounds of the violin that accompanied her, rose above the howling storm and reached the room of death. Don Juan would have happily blocked out this harsh proof of his father’s words.
Bartholomeo said: “I do not grudge you your pleasure, my child.”
Bartholomeo said, “I don’t mind your happiness, my child.”
These words, full of tenderness, pained Don Juan, who could not forgive his father for such goodness.
These tender words hurt Don Juan, who couldn't forgive his father for being so good.
“What, sorrow for me, father!” he cried.
“What, are you sad for me, Dad!” he cried.
“Poor Juanino,” answered the dying man, “I have always been so gentle toward you that you could not wish for my death?”
“Poor Juanino,” replied the dying man, “I've always been so kind to you that you wouldn’t want me to die, would you?”
“Oh!” cried Don Juan, “if it were possible to preserve your life by giving you a part of mine!” (“One can always say such things,” thought the spendthrift; “it is as if I offered the world to my mistress.”)
“Oh!” exclaimed Don Juan, “if only I could save your life by giving you some of mine!” (“People always say things like that,” thought the spendthrift; “it’s like I’m offering my world to my lover.”)
The thought had scarcely passed through his mind when the old spaniel whined. This intelligent voice made Don Juan tremble. He believed that the dog understood him.
The thought had barely crossed his mind when the old spaniel whined. This wise sound made Don Juan shake. He really felt like the dog understood him.
“I knew that I could count on you, my son,” said the dying man. “There, you shall be satisfied. I shall live, but without depriving you of a single day of your life.”
“I knew I could rely on you, my son,” said the dying man. “There, you will be satisfied. I’ll keep living, but without taking away even a single day of your life.”
“He raves,” said Don Juan to himself.
“He's going crazy,” Don Juan said to himself.
Then he said, aloud: “Yes, my dearest father, you will indeed live as long as I do, for your image will be always in my heart.”
Then he said, out loud: "Yes, my dearest father, you will definitely live as long as I do, because your image will always be in my heart."
“It is not a question of that sort of life,” said the old nobleman, gathering all his strength to raise himself to a sitting posture, for he was stirred by one of those suspicions which are only born at the bedside of the dying. “Listen, my son,” he continued in a voice weakened by this last effort. “I have no more desire to die than you have to give up your lady loves, wine, horses, falcons, hounds and money——”
“It’s not about that kind of life,” said the old nobleman, mustering all his strength to sit up, stirred by one of those suspicions that only arise at the bedside of the dying. “Listen, my son,” he continued, his voice faint from this final effort. “I don’t want to die any more than you want to give up your ladies, wine, horses, falcons, hounds, and money—”
“I can well believe it,” thought his son, kneeling beside the pillow and kissing one of Bartholomeo’s cadaverous hands. “But, father,” he said aloud, “my dear father, we must submit to the will of God!”
“I can totally believe it,” thought his son, kneeling beside the pillow and kissing one of Bartholomeo’s lifeless hands. “But, Dad,” he said out loud, “my dear father, we have to accept God’s will!”
“God! I am also God!” growled the old man.
“God! I’m also God!” the old man growled.
“Do not blaspheme!” cried the young man, seeing the menacing expression which was overspreading his father’s features. “Be careful what you say, for you have received extreme unction and I should never be consoled if you were to die in a state of sin.”
“Don’t blaspheme!” shouted the young man, noticing the threatening look spreading across his father’s face. “Watch your words, because you’ve received last rites, and I could never forgive myself if you died in a state of sin.”
“Are you going to listen to me?” cried the dying man, gnashing his toothless jaws.
“Are you going to listen to me?” shouted the dying man, gritting his toothless jaws.
Don Juan held his peace. A horrible silence reigned. Through the dull wail of the snowstorm came again the melody of the viol and the heavenly voice, faint as the dawning day.
Don Juan stayed quiet. A terrible silence filled the air. Through the dull roar of the snowstorm, the sound of the violin and the beautiful voice returned, faint like the early morning light.
The dying man smiled.
The man smiled as he died.
“I thank you for having brought singers and music! A banquet, young and beautiful women, with dark locks, all the pleasures of life. Let them remain. I am about to be born again.”
“I appreciate you for bringing singers and music! A feast, young and beautiful women with dark hair, all the pleasures of life. Let them stay. I’m about to be reborn.”
“The delirium is at its height,” said Don Juan to himself.
“The delirium is at its peak,” Don Juan said to himself.
“I have discovered a means of resuscitation. There, look in the drawer of the table—you open it by pressing a hidden spring near the griffin.”
“I’ve found a way to bring someone back to life. Look in the drawer of the table—you can open it by pressing a hidden spring near the griffin.”
“I have it, father.”
“I've got it, Dad.”
“Good! Now take out a little flask of rock crystal.”
“Great! Now take out a small flask made of rock crystal.”
“Here it is.”
“Here it is.”
“I have spent twenty years in——”
“I have spent twenty years in——”
At this point the old man felt his end approaching, and collected all his energy to say:
At this point, the old man sensed that his time was near and gathered all his strength to say:
“As soon as I have drawn my last breath rub me with this water and I shall come to life again.”
“As soon as I take my last breath, rub me with this water and I’ll come back to life.”
“There is very little of it,” replied the young man.
“There’s not much of it,” replied the young man.
Bartholomeo was no longer able to speak, but he could still hear and see. At these words he turned his head toward Don Juan with a violent wrench. His neck remained twisted like that of a marble statue doomed by the sculptor’s whim to look forever sideways, his staring eyes assumed a hideous fixity. He was dead, dead in the act of losing his only, his last illusion. In seeking a shelter in his son’s heart he had found a tomb more hollow than those which men dig for their dead. His hair, too, had risen with horror and his tense gaze seemed still to speak. It was a father rising in wrath from his sepulchre to demand vengeance of God.
Bartholomeo couldn't speak anymore, but he could still hear and see. At these words, he violently turned his head toward Don Juan. His neck stayed twisted like a marble statue cursed by the sculptor’s choice to look forever sideways, his wide-open eyes holding a gruesome fixation. He was dead, dead while losing his one and only last hope. In searching for a refuge in his son's heart, he had found a grave more empty than those created by people for their dead. His hair had also stood up in horror, and his tense gaze seemed to still have something to say. It was a father rising in anger from his grave to demand justice from God.
“There, the good man is done for!” exclaimed Don Juan.
“There, the good guy is finished!” exclaimed Don Juan.
Intent upon taking the magic crystal to the light of the lamp, as a drinker examines his bottle at the end of a repast, he had not seen his father’s eye pale. The cowering dog looked alternately at his dead master and at the elixir, as Don Juan regarded by turns his father and the phial. The lamp threw out fitful waves of light. The silence was profound, the viol was mute. Belvidéro thought he saw his father move, and he trembled. Frightened by the tense expression of the accusing eyes, he closed them, just as he would have pushed down a window-blind on an autumn night. He stood motionless, lost in a world of thought.
Intent on taking the magic crystal to the light of the lamp, like a drinker inspecting his bottle at the end of a meal, he didn’t notice his father’s eyes go pale. The cowering dog looked back and forth between his dead master and the elixir, just as Don Juan glanced between his father and the vial. The lamp emitted flickering waves of light. The silence was deep, and the viol was silent. Belvidéro thought he saw his father move, and he trembled. Startled by the intense expression of the accusing eyes, he closed them, just like he would have pulled down a window blind on an autumn night. He stood frozen, lost in thought.
Suddenly a sharp creak, like that of a rusty spring, broke the silence. Don Juan, in his surprise, almost dropped the flask. A perspiration, colder than the steel of a dagger, oozed out from his pores. A cock of painted wood came forth from a clock and crowed three times. It was one of those ingenious inventions by which the savants of that time were awakened at the hour fixed for their work. Already the daybreak reddened the casement. The old timepiece was more faithful in its master’s service than Don Juan had been in his duty to Bartholomeo. This instrument was composed of wood, pulleys, cords and wheels, while he had that mechanism peculiar to man, called a heart.
Suddenly, a sharp creak, like that of a rusty spring, shattered the silence. Don Juan, startled, almost dropped the flask. Cold sweat, colder than a dagger's steel, seeped from his pores. A painted wooden rooster popped out from a clock and crowed three times. It was one of those clever devices that scholars of that time used to wake up at their scheduled hour for work. The dawn was already tinting the window red. The old clock was more reliable in serving its master than Don Juan had been in his duty to Bartholomeo. This device was made of wood, pulleys, cords, and wheels, while he possessed that uniquely human mechanism known as a heart.
In order to run no further risk of losing the mysterious liquid the skeptical Don Juan replaced it in the drawer of the little Gothic table. At this solemn moment he heard a tumult in the corridor. There were confused voices, stifled laughter, light footsteps, the rustle of silk, in short, the noise of a merry troop trying to collect itself in some sort of order. The door opened and the prince, the seven women, the friends of Don Juan and the singers, appeared, in the fantastic disorder of dancers overtaken by the morning, when the sun disputes the paling light of the candles. They came to offer the young heir the conventional condolences.
To avoid any risk of losing the mysterious liquid, the skeptical Don Juan put it back in the drawer of the little Gothic table. At that serious moment, he heard a commotion in the hallway. There were mixed voices, muffled laughter, light footsteps, the sound of silk rustling—in short, the noise of a lively group trying to get themselves in some kind of order. The door opened and the prince, the seven women, Don Juan's friends, and the singers appeared, in the chaotic state of dancers surprised by morning, when the sun contests the fading light of the candles. They came to offer the young heir the usual condolences.
“Oh, oh, is poor Don Juan really taking this death seriously?” said the prince in la Brambilla’s ear.
“Oh, oh, is poor Don Juan actually taking this death seriously?” said the prince in la Brambilla’s ear.
“Well, his father was a very good man,” she replied.
“Well, his dad was a really good guy,” she replied.
Nevertheless, Don Juan’s nocturnal meditations had printed so striking an expression upon his face that it commanded silence. The men stopped, motionless. The women, whose lips had been parched with wine, threw themselves on their knees and began to pray. Don Juan could not help shuddering as he saw this splendor, this joy, laughter, song, beauty, life personified, doing homage thus to Death. But in this adorable Italy religion and revelry were on such good terms that religion was a sort of debauch and debauch religion. The prince pressed Don Juan’s hand affectionately, then all the figures having given expression to the same look, half-sympathy, half-indifference, the phantasmagoria disappeared, leaving the chamber empty. It was, indeed, a faithful image of life! Going down the stairs the prince said to la Rivabarella:
Nevertheless, Don Juan’s late-night thoughts had left such a striking expression on his face that it demanded silence. The men stood still, motionless. The women, their lips dry from wine, dropped to their knees and began to pray. Don Juan couldn’t help but shudder as he witnessed this spectacle, this joy, laughter, song, beauty, life personified, paying tribute to Death. But in this enchanting Italy, religion and celebration were such good friends that religion was a kind of indulgence and indulgence a form of religion. The prince took Don Juan’s hand affectionately, and then all the figures wore the same look, half-sympathy, half-indifference, and the phantasmagoria faded away, leaving the room empty. It was truly a faithful representation of life! As they descended the stairs, the prince said to la Rivabarella:
“Heigho! who would have thought Don Juan a mere boaster of impiety? He loved his father, after all!”
“Heigho! Who would’ve thought Don Juan was just a bragging sinner? He actually loved his father, after all!”
“Did you notice the black dog?” asked la Brambilla.
“Did you see the black dog?” asked la Brambilla.
“He is immensely rich now,” sighed Bianca Cavatolini.
“He's incredibly wealthy now,” sighed Bianca Cavatolini.
“What is that to me?” cried the proud Veronese, she who had broken the comfit dish.
“What does that matter to me?” shouted the proud Veronese, the one who had shattered the candy dish.
“What is that to you?” exclaimed the duke. “With his ducats he is as much a prince as I am!”
“What does that matter to you?” the duke exclaimed. “With his money, he’s just as much a prince as I am!”
At first Don Juan, swayed by a thousand thoughts, wavered toward many different resolutions. After having ascertained the amount of the wealth amassed by his father, he returned in the evening to the death chamber, his soul puffed up with a horrible egoism. In the apartment he found all the servants of the household busied in collecting the ornaments for the bed of state on which “feu monseigneur” would lie to-morrow—a curious spectacle which all Ferrara would come to admire. Don Juan made a sign and the servants stopped at once, speechless and trembling.
At first, Don Juan, overwhelmed with various thoughts, hesitated between different choices. After finding out how much wealth his father had accumulated, he returned in the evening to the death chamber, feeling consumed by a terrible sense of pride. In the room, he saw all the household staff busy gathering the decorations for the grand bed where “the late lord” would be laid to rest tomorrow—a strange sight that everyone in Ferrara would come to see. Don Juan signaled, and the servants immediately froze, silent and trembling.
“Leave me alone,” he said in an altered voice, “and do not return until I go out again.”
“Leave me alone,” he said in a changed voice, “and don’t come back until I go out again.”
When the steps of the old servant, who was the last to leave, had died away on the stone flooring, Don Juan locked the door hastily, and, sure that he was alone, exclaimed:
When the old servant's footsteps, the last to leave, faded away on the stone floor, Don Juan quickly locked the door and, certain that he was alone, exclaimed:
“Now, let us try!”
“Let's give it a shot!”
The body of Bartholomeo lay on a long table. To hide the revolting spectacle of a corpse whose extreme decrepitude and thinness made it look like a skeleton, the embalmers had drawn a sheet over the body, which covered all but the head. This mummy-like figure was laid out in the middle of the room, and the linen, naturally clinging, outlined the form vaguely, but showing its stiff, bony thinness. The face already had large purple spots, which showed the urgency of completing the embalming. Despite the skepticism with which Don Juan was armed, he trembled as he uncorked the magic phial of crystal. When he stood close to the head he shook so that he was obliged to pause for a moment. But this young man had allowed himself to be corrupted by the customs of a dissolute court. An idea worthy of the Duke of Urbino came to him, and gave him a courage which was spurred on by lively curiosity. It seemed as if the demon had whispered the words which resounded in his heart: “Bathe an eye!” He took a piece of linen and, after having moistened it sparingly with the precious liquid, he passed it gently over the right eyelid of the corpse. The eye opened!
The body of Bartholomeo lay on a long table. To conceal the disturbing sight of a corpse whose extreme frailty and thinness made it resemble a skeleton, the embalmers had draped a sheet over the body, leaving only the head exposed. This mummy-like figure was displayed in the center of the room, and the linen, clinging naturally, vaguely outlined the form, highlighting its stiff, bony thinness. The face already bore large purple spots, indicating the urgency of completing the embalming. Despite his skepticism, Don Juan felt a tremor as he uncorked the magic vial of crystal. Standing close to the head, he shook so much that he had to pause for a moment. But this young man had let himself be swayed by the norms of a decadent court. An idea worthy of the Duke of Urbino struck him, filling him with courage fueled by curiosity. It seemed as if the demon had whispered words that echoed in his heart: “Bathe an eye!” He took a piece of linen and, after lightly moistening it with the precious liquid, gently passed it over the right eyelid of the corpse. The eye opened!
“Ah!” said Don Juan, gripping the flask in his hand as we clutch in our dreams the branch by which we are suspended over a precipice.
“Ah!” said Don Juan, holding the flask tightly in his hand like we hold onto the branch in our dreams while dangling over a cliff.
He saw an eye full of life, a child’s eye in a death’s head, the liquid eye of youth, in which the light trembled. Protected by beautiful black lashes, it scintillated like one of those solitary lights which travelers see in lonely places on winter evenings. It seemed as if the glowing eye would pierce Don Juan. It thought, accused, condemned, threatened, judged, spoke—it cried, it snapped at him! There was the most tender supplication, a royal anger, then the love of a young girl imploring mercy of her executioners. Finally, the awful look that a man casts upon his fellow-men on his way to the scaffold. So much life shone in this fragment of life that Don Juan recoiled in terror. He walked up and down the room, not daring to look at the eye, which stared back at him from the ceiling and from the hangings. The room was sown with points full of fire, of life, of intelligence. Everywhere gleamed eyes which shrieked at him.
He saw a vibrant eye, like a child’s eye in a skull, the youthful eye, where the light flickered. Protected by beautiful black lashes, it sparkled like one of those solitary lights travelers spot in remote areas on winter nights. It felt as if that glowing eye could pierce Don Juan. It seemed to think, accuse, condemn, threaten, judge, and speak—it cried out, it snapped at him! There was the most tender plea, a royal anger, then the love of a young girl begging for mercy from her executioners. Finally, the dreadful look that a man gives to others on his way to the gallows. So much life radiated from this fragment of existence that Don Juan recoiled in fright. He paced the room, not daring to glance at the eye, which stared back at him from the ceiling and the drapes. The room was filled with sparks of fire, life, and intelligence. Everywhere, eyes glimmered that screamed at him.
“He might have lived a hundred years longer!” he cried involuntarily when, led in front of his father by some diabolical influence, he contemplated the luminous spark.
“He could have lived a hundred years longer!” he exclaimed involuntarily when, guided in front of his father by some wicked influence, he gazed at the bright spark.
Suddenly the intelligent eye closed, and then opened again abruptly, as if assenting. If a voice had cried, “Yes,” Don Juan could not have been more startled.
Suddenly, the sharp eye closed and then opened again quickly, almost as if agreeing. If a voice had shouted, “Yes,” Don Juan would have been more surprised.
“What is to be done?” he thought
“What should I do?” he thought
He had the courage to try to close this white eyelid, but his efforts were in vain.
He had the guts to try to close this white eyelid, but his efforts were pointless.
“Shall I crush it out? Perhaps that would be parricide?” he asked himself.
“Should I just get rid of it? Maybe that would be killing my own father?” he thought to himself.
“Yes,” said the eye, by means of an ironical wink.
“Yes,” said the eye, with a sarcastic wink.
“Ah!” cried Don Juan, “there is sorcery in it!”
“Ah!” exclaimed Don Juan, “there’s magic in it!”
He approached the eye to crush it. A large tear rolled down the hollow cheek of the corpse and fell on Belvidéro’s hand.
He moved closer to the eye to crush it. A large tear rolled down the empty cheek of the corpse and fell onto Belvidéro’s hand.
“It is scalding!” he cried, sitting down.
“It’s burning hot!” he exclaimed, sitting down.
This struggle had exhausted him, as if, like Jacob, he had battled with an angel.
This struggle had worn him out, as if, like Jacob, he had fought with an angel.
At last he arose, saying: “So long as there is no blood—”
At last he got up, saying: “As long as there’s no blood—”
Then, collecting all the courage needed for the cowardly act, he crushed out the eye, pressing it in with the linen without looking at it. A deep moan, startling and terrible, was heard. It was the poor spaniel, who died with a howl.
Then, gathering all the courage needed for this cowardly act, he smashed the eye, pushing it in with the cloth without looking at it. A deep, startling, terrible moan echoed. It was the poor spaniel, who died with a howl.
“Could he have been in the secret?” Don Juan wondered, surveying the faithful animal.
“Could he have been in on the secret?” Don Juan wondered, surveying the loyal animal.
Don Juan was considered a dutiful son. He raised a monument of white marble over his father’s tomb, and employed the most prominent artists of the time to carve the figures. He was not altogether at ease until the statue of his father, kneeling before Religion, imposed its enormous weight on the grave, in which he had buried the only regret that had ever touched his heart, and that only in moments of physical depression.
Don Juan was seen as a devoted son. He built a white marble monument over his father's grave and hired the best artists of the time to carve the figures. He didn't feel completely at peace until the statue of his father, kneeling before Religion, cast its heavy presence on the grave where he had buried the only regret that had ever affected him, and that only during times of physical weakness.
On making an inventory of the immense wealth amassed by the old Orientalist, Don Juan became avaricious. Had he not two human lives in which he should need money? His deep, searching gaze penetrated the principles of social life, and he understood the world all the better because he viewed it across a tomb. He analyzed men and things that he might have done at once with the past, represented by history, with the present, expressed by the law, and with the future revealed by religion. He took soul and matter, threw them into a crucible, and found nothing there, and from that time forth he became Don Juan.
On taking stock of the vast wealth accumulated by the old Orientalist, Don Juan grew greedy. Did he not have two lives to consider that would require money? His intense, probing gaze pierced through the principles of social life, and he understood the world much better because he viewed it from the perspective of a grave. He analyzed people and things as if he could instantly grasp the past, represented by history, the present, defined by the law, and the future, revealed by religion. He took soul and matter, mixed them in a crucible, and found nothing there; from that moment on, he became Don Juan.
Master of the illusions of life he threw himself—young and beautiful—into life; despising the world, but seizing the world. His happiness could never be of that bourgeois type which is satisfied by boiled beef, by a welcome warming-pan in winter, a lamp at night and new slippers at each quarter. He grasped existence as a monkey seizes a nut, peeling off the coarse shell to enjoy the savory kernel. The poetry and sublime transports of human passion touched no higher than his instep. He never made the mistake of those strong men who, imagining that little Souls believe in the great, venture to exchange noble thoughts of the future for the small coin of our ideas of life. He might, like them, have walked with his feet on earth and his head among the clouds, but he preferred to sit at his ease and sear with his kisses the lips of more than one tender, fresh and sweet woman. Like Death, wherever he passed, he devoured all without scruple, demanding a passionate, Oriental love and easily won pleasure. Loving only woman in women, his soul found its natural trend in irony.
Master of life's illusions, he immersed himself—young and beautiful—in life; dismissing the world, yet embracing it. His happiness could never be that typical middle-class kind, which finds contentment in boiled beef, a cozy warming-pan in winter, a lamp at night, and new slippers every few months. He seized existence like a monkey grabs a nut, peeling away the tough shell to savor the tasty kernel. The poetry and ecstatic highs of human passion barely grazed his ankles. He never fell into the trap of those strong men who mistakenly think that small souls believe in the grand, trading noble thoughts of the future for petty concepts of life. He could have, like them, walked grounded on earth with his head in the clouds, but he chose instead to lounge comfortably and ignite the lips of more than one tender, fresh, and lovely woman with his kisses. Like Death, wherever he went, he consumed everything without hesitation, demanding a passionate, exotic love and easily gaining pleasure. Loving only women in women, his soul found its natural expression in irony.
When his inamoratas mounted to the skies in an ecstasy of bliss, Don Juan followed, serious, unreserved, sincere as a German student. But he said “I” while his lady love, in her folly, said “we.” He knew admirably how to yield himself to a woman’s influence. He was always clever enough to make her believe that he trembled like a college youth who asks his first partner at a ball: “Do you like dancing?” But he could also be terrible when necessary; he could draw his sword and destroy skilled soldiers. There was banter in his simplicity and laughter in his tears, for he could weep as well as any woman who says to her husband: “Give me a carriage or I shall pine to death.”
When his lovers soared into the skies in a rush of joy, Don Juan followed, serious, open, and sincere like a German student. But he said “I” while his lady love, in her naivety, said “we.” He knew perfectly how to give in to a woman’s influence. He was always smart enough to make her think he was as nervous as a college guy asking his first partner at a dance, “Do you like dancing?” But he could also be fierce when needed; he could draw his sword and take down skilled soldiers. There was a playful side to his simplicity and laughter in his tears, as he could cry just as deeply as any woman who says to her husband, “Get me a carriage or I’ll waste away.”
For merchants the world means a bale of goods or a quantity of circulating notes; for most young men it is a woman; for some women it is a man; for certain natures it is society, a set of people, a position, a city; for Don Juan the universe was himself! Noble, fascinating and a model of grace, he fastened his bark to every bank; but he allowed himself to be carried only where he wished to go. The more he saw the more skeptical he became. Probing human nature he soon guessed that courage was rashness; prudence, cowardice; generosity, shrewd calculation; justice, a crime; delicacy, pusillanimity; honesty, policy; and by a singular fatality he perceived that the persons who were really honest, delicate, just, generous, prudent and courageous received no consideration at the hands of their fellows.
For merchants, the world is just a shipment of goods or a bunch of cash; for most young men, it’s a woman; for some women, it’s a man; for certain people, it’s society, a group of friends, a status, a city; for Don Juan, the universe was all about him! Noble, charming, and graceful, he anchored his boat to every shore; but he only let himself be swept along to places he wanted to go. The more he experienced, the more cynical he became. By examining human nature, he quickly figured out that courage was just recklessness; prudence, cowardice; generosity, clever calculation; justice, a crime; sensitivity, weakness; honesty, strategy; and oddly enough, he noticed that the people who were truly honest, considerate, just, generous, prudent, and brave were completely undervalued by others.
“What a cheerless jest!” he cried. “It does not come from a god!”
“What a gloomy joke!” he shouted. “It doesn’t come from a god!”
And then, renouncing a better world, he showed no mark of respect to holy things and regarded the marble saints in the churches merely as works of art. He understood the mechanism of human society, and never offended too much against the current prejudices, for the executioners had more power than he; but he bent the social laws to his will with the grace and wit that are so well displayed in his scene with M. Dimanche. He was, in short, the embodiment of Molière’s Don Juan, Goethe’s Faust, Byron’s Manfred, and Maturin’s Melmoth—grand pictures drawn by the greatest geniuses of Europe, and to which neither the harmonies of Mozart nor the lyric strains of Rossini are lacking. Terrible pictures in which the power of evil existing in man is immortalized, and which are repeated from one century to another, whether the type come to parley with mankind by incarnating itself in Mirabeau, or be content to work in silence, like Bonaparte; or to goad on the universe by sarcasm, like the divine Rabelais; or again, to laugh at men instead of insulting things, like Maréchal de Richelieu; or, still better, perhaps, if it mock both men and things, like our most celebrated ambassador.
And then, giving up on a better world, he showed no respect for sacred things and saw the marble saints in churches as just art. He understood how human society worked and never pushed against the current prejudices too much, since the executioners had more power than he did; but he skillfully bent the social laws to his will with the charm and cleverness that really shine in his interaction with M. Dimanche. In short, he was the embodiment of Molière’s Don Juan, Goethe’s Faust, Byron’s Manfred, and Maturin’s Melmoth—grand images created by the greatest minds in Europe, complemented by the music of Mozart and the lyrical tunes of Rossini. These are powerful depictions that capture the enduring nature of evil in humanity, recurring from century to century, whether the archetype engages with humanity by taking the form of Mirabeau, works quietly like Bonaparte, provokes the world through sarcasm like the brilliant Rabelais, laughs at people rather than insults the sacred like Maréchal de Richelieu, or perhaps even mocks both humanity and the sacred like our most famous ambassador.
But the deep genius of Don Juan incorporated in advance all these. He played with everything. His life was a mockery, which embraced men, things, institutions, ideas. As for eternity, he had chatted for half an hour with Pope Julius II., and at the end of the conversation he said, laughing:
But the deep genius of Don Juan already took all of this into account. He played with everything. His life was a joke that included people, objects, institutions, and ideas. As for eternity, he had a half-hour chat with Pope Julius II., and at the end of the conversation, he laughed and said,
“If it were absolutely necessary to choose, I should rather believe in God than in the devil; power combined with goodness has always more possibilities than the spirit of evil.”
“If I had to choose, I would definitely believe in God over the devil; power paired with goodness always has more potential than the spirit of evil.”
“Yes; but God wants one to do penance in this world.”
“Yes, but God wants us to do penance in this world.”
“Are you always thinking of your indulgences?” replied Belvidéro. “Well, I have a whole existence in reserve to repent the faults of my first life.”
“Are you always thinking about your pleasures?” replied Belvidéro. “Well, I have a whole lifetime ahead to regret the mistakes of my past.”
“Oh, if that is your idea of old age,” cried the Pope, “you are in danger of being canonized.”
“Oh, if that’s your idea of getting older,” exclaimed the Pope, “you might be at risk of being canonized.”
“After your elevation to the papacy, one may expect anything.”
“After you became pope, anything could happen.”
And then they went to watch the workmen engaged in building the huge basilica consecrated to St. Peter.
And then they went to watch the workers building the huge basilica dedicated to St. Peter.
“St. Peter is the genius who gave us our double power,” said the Pope to Don Juan, “and he deserves this monument. But sometimes at night I fancy that a deluge will pass a sponge over all this, and it will need to be begun over again.”
“St. Peter is the genius who gave us our double power,” said the Pope to Don Juan, “and he deserves this monument. But sometimes at night I imagine that a flood will wipe all this away, and we’ll have to start all over again.”
Don Juan and the Pope laughed. They understood each other. A fool would have gone next day to amuse himself with Julius II at Raphael’s house or in the delightful Villa Madama; but Belvidéro went to see him officiate in his pontifical capacity, in order to convince himself of his suspicions. Under the influence of wine della Rovere would have been capable of forgetting himself and criticising the Apocalypse.
Don Juan and the Pope laughed. They got each other. A fool would have gone the next day to hang out with Julius II at Raphael’s place or in the beautiful Villa Madama; but Belvidéro went to watch him perform his papal duties, wanting to confirm his suspicions. Under the influence of wine, della Rovere might have lost his inhibitions and criticized the Apocalypse.
When Don Juan reached the age of sixty he went to live in Spain. There, in his old age, he married a young and charming Andalusian. But he was intentionally neither a good father nor a good husband. He had observed that we are never so tenderly loved as by the women to whom we scarcely give a thought. Doña Elvira, piously reared by an old aunt in the heart of Andalusia in a castle several leagues from San Lucas, was all devotion and meekness. Don Juan saw that this young girl was a woman to make a long fight with a passion before yielding to it, so he hoped to keep from her any love but his until after his death. It was a serious jest, a game of chess which he had reserved for his old age.
When Don Juan turned sixty, he moved to Spain. There, in his later years, he married a young and charming woman from Andalusia. But he deliberately chose to be neither a good father nor a good husband. He had noticed that we are always most deeply loved by the women we barely think about. Doña Elvira, who was raised devoutly by her elderly aunt in a castle several leagues from San Lucas, was full of devotion and humility. Don Juan recognized that this young woman would resist her passion for a long time before giving in, so he intended to keep any love from her until after his death. It was a serious joke, a chess game he had planned for his old age.
Warned by his father’s mistakes, he determined to make the most trifling acts of his old age contribute to the success of the drama which was to take place at his deathbed. Therefore, the greater part of his wealth lay buried in the cellars of his palace at Ferrara, whither he seldom went. The rest of his fortune was invested in a life annuity, so that his wife and children might be interested in keeping him alive. This was a species of cleverness which his father should have practiced; but this Machiavellian scheme was unnecessary in his case. Young Philippe Belvidéro, his son, grew up a Spaniard as conscientiously religious as his father was impious, on the principle of the proverb: “A miserly father, a spendthrift son.”
Warned by his father's mistakes, he decided to make even the smallest actions in his old age count toward the success of the drama that would unfold at his deathbed. As a result, most of his wealth was hidden away in the cellars of his palace in Ferrara, a place he rarely visited. The remainder of his fortune was tied up in a life annuity so that his wife and children would be motivated to keep him alive. This was a kind of cleverness his father should have used; however, this Machiavellian plan wasn't necessary for him. Young Philippe Belvidéro, his son, grew up as a devout Spaniard, just as his father was irreverent, embodying the saying: “A stingy father, a wasteful son.”
The Abbot of San Lucas was selected by Don Juan to direct the consciences of the Duchess of Belvidéro and of Philippe. This ecclesiastic was a holy man, of fine carriage, well proportioned, with beautiful black eyes and a head like Tiberius. He was wearied with fasting, pale and worn, and continually battling with temptation, like all recluses. The old nobleman still hoped perhaps to be able to kill a monk before finishing his first lease of life. But, whether the Abbot was as clever as Don Juan, or whether Doña Elvira had more prudence or virtue than Spain usually accords to women, Don Juan was obliged to pass his last days like a country parson, without scandal. Sometimes he took pleasure in finding his wife and son remiss in their religious duties, and insisted imperiously that they should fulfil all the obligations imposed upon the faithful by the court of Rome. He was never so happy as when listening to the gallant Abbot of San Lucas, Doña Elvira and Philippe engaged in arguing a case of conscience.
The Abbot of San Lucas was chosen by Don Juan to guide the moral sensibilities of the Duchess of Belvidéro and Philippe. This clergyman was a devout man, dignified and well-built, with striking black eyes and a face reminiscent of Tiberius. He was exhausted from fasting, pale and worn down, constantly struggling with temptation, like all recluses. The old nobleman still held out hope that he could somehow kill a monk before finishing his first life. But whether the Abbot was as clever as Don Juan, or whether Doña Elvira had more wisdom or virtue than women in Spain typically received, Don Juan had to spend his final days like a country priest, without any scandals. Occasionally, he took satisfaction in seeing his wife and son lax in their religious practices and insisted firmly that they fulfill all the duties required of the faithful by the court of Rome. He was never happier than when he listened to the charming Abbot of San Lucas, Doña Elvira, and Philippe debating a moral dilemma.
Nevertheless, despite the great care which the lord of Belvidéro bestowed upon his person, the days of decrepitude arrived. With this age of pain came cries of helplessness, cries made the more piteous by the remembrance of his impetuous youth and his ripe maturity. This man, for whom the last jest in the farce was to make others believe in the laws and principles at which he scoffed, was compelled to close his eyes at night upon an uncertainty. This model of good breeding, this duke spirited in an orgy, this brilliant courtier, gracious toward women, whose hearts he had wrung as a peasant bends a willow wand, this man of genius, had an obstinate cough, a troublesome sciatica and a cruel gout. He saw his teeth leave him, as, at the end of an evening, the fairest, best dressed women depart one by one, leaving the ballroom deserted and empty. His bold hands trembled, his graceful limbs tottered, and then one night apoplexy turned its hooked and icy fingers around his throat. From this fateful day he became morose and harsh. He accused his wife and son of being insincere in their devotion, charging that their touching and gentle care was showered upon him so tenderly only because his money was all invested. Elvira and Philippe shed bitter tears, and redoubled their caresses to this malicious old man, whose broken voice would become affectionate to say:
Nevertheless, despite the great care that the lord of Belvidéro gave to himself, the days of decline arrived. With this age of pain came cries of helplessness, made even more heartbreaking by the recollection of his passionate youth and full maturity. This man, who played the final joke by convincing others of the laws and principles he mocked, was forced to close his eyes each night to face uncertainty. This example of good manners, this duke who thrived in excess, this charming courtier, gracious toward women whose hearts he had broken like a farmer bends a willow branch, this man of brilliance, suffered from a relentless cough, painful sciatica, and a crippling gout. He watched his teeth fall out, much like the most beautiful and best-dressed women leave one by one at the end of an evening, leaving the ballroom empty and desolate. His strong hands trembled, his graceful limbs wobbled, and then one night, a stroke tightened its icy grip around his throat. From that fateful day, he became gloomy and harsh. He accused his wife and son of insincerity in their devotion, claiming that their caring and gentle attention was only showered upon him so lovingly because his wealth was all tied up. Elvira and Philippe wept bitterly and increased their affection for this spiteful old man, whose broken voice would softens to say:
“My friends, my dear wife, you will forgive me, will you not? I torment you sometimes. Ah, great God, how canst Thou make use of me thus to prove these two angelic creatures! I, who should be their joy, am their bane!”
“My friends, my dear wife, will you forgive me? I do torment you sometimes. Ah, great God, how can You use me like this to test these two angelic beings? I, who should be their happiness, am their suffering!”
It was thus that he held them at his bedside, making them forget whole months of impatience and cruelty by one hour in which he displayed to them the new treasures of his favor and a false tenderness. It was a paternal system which succeeded infinitely better than that which his father had formerly employed toward him. Finally he reached such a state of illness that manoeuvres like those of a small boat entering a dangerous canal were necessary in order to put him to bed.
It was in this way that he kept them by his side, making them forget months of waiting and harshness with just one hour where he showed them the new gifts of his affection and a fake kindness. It was a fatherly approach that worked so much better than what his dad had used on him. Eventually, he became so sick that it took careful maneuvering, like a small boat navigating a treacherous canal, to get him to bed.
Then the day of death came. This brilliant and skeptical man, whose intellect only was left unimpaired by the general decay, lived between a doctor and a confessor, his two antipathies. But he was jovial with them. Was there not a bright light burning for him behind the veil of the future? Over this veil, leaden and impenetrable to others, transparent to him, the delicate and bewitching delights of youth played like shadows.
Then the day of death arrived. This brilliant and skeptical man, whose mind was the only thing still sharp amidst the overall decline, lived between a doctor and a priest, the two people he disliked the most. Yet he maintained a cheerful demeanor with them. Was there not a bright light waiting for him beyond the curtain of the future? Over this curtain, heavy and impenetrable to others but clear to him, the delicate and enchanting joys of youth danced like shadows.
It was on a beautiful summer evening that Don Juan felt the approach of death. The Spanish sky was gloriously clear, the orange trees perfumed the air and the stars cast a fresh glowing light. Nature seemed to give pledges of his resurrection. A pious and obedient son regarded him with love and respect. About eleven o’clock he signified his wish to be left alone with this sincere being.
It was a beautiful summer evening when Don Juan sensed death approaching. The Spanish sky was brilliantly clear, the orange trees filled the air with their fragrance, and the stars shone with a fresh, bright light. Nature appeared to promise his revival. A devoted and respectful son looked at him with love and admiration. Around eleven o'clock, he expressed his desire to be alone with this sincere person.
“Philippe,” he began, in a voice so tender and affectionate that the young man trembled and wept with happiness, for his father had never said “Philippe” like this before. “Listen to me, my son,” continued the dying man. “I have been a great sinner, and all my life I have thought about death. Formerly I was the friend of the great Pope Julius II. This illustrious pontiff feared that the excessive excitability of my feelings would cause me to commit some deadly sin at the moment of my death, after I had received the blessed ointment. He made me a present of a flask of holy water that gushed forth from a rock in the desert. I kept the secret of the theft of the Church’s treasure, but I am authorized to reveal the mystery to my son ‘in articulo mortis.’ You will find the flask in the drawer of the Gothic table which always stands at my bedside. The precious crystals may be of service to you also, my dearest Philippe. Will you swear to me by your eternal salvation that you will carry out my orders faithfully?”
“Philippe,” he started, with a voice so gentle and loving that the young man shook and cried with joy, because his father had never called him “Philippe” like this before. “Listen to me, my son,” the dying man continued. “I have been a great sinner, and I have thought about death all my life. In the past, I was friends with the great Pope Julius II. This distinguished pontiff was worried that my intense emotions would lead me to commit a terrible sin at the moment of my death, right after I received the holy anointing. He gave me a flask of holy water that flowed from a rock in the desert. I kept the secret of the Church's treasure theft, but I am allowed to share that secret with my son ‘in articulo mortis.’ You will find the flask in the drawer of the Gothic table that always stands by my bedside. The precious crystals may also be of help to you, my dearest Philippe. Will you swear to me by your eternal salvation that you will follow my instructions faithfully?”
Philippe looked at his father. Don Juan was too well versed in human expression not to know that he could die peacefully in perfect faith in such a look, as his father had died in despair at his own expression.
Philippe looked at his father. Don Juan was too familiar with human expression not to realize that he could die peacefully, fully trusting in such a look, just as his father had died in despair at his own expression.
“You deserve a different father,” continued Don Juan. “I must acknowledge that when the estimable Abbot of San Lucas was administering the viaticum’ I was thinking of the incompatibility of two so wide-spreading powers as that of the devil and that of God.”
“You deserve a different father,” Don Juan continued. “I have to admit that when the respected Abbot of San Lucas was giving the last rites, I was thinking about how incompatible two such vast powers as the devil and God are.”
“Oh, father!”
“Dad!”
“And I said to myself that when Satan makes his peace he will be a great idiot if he does not bargain for the pardon of his followers. This thought haunted me. So, my child, I shall go to hell if you do not carry out my wishes.”
“And I said to myself that when Satan makes his peace, he’ll be a fool if he doesn’t negotiate for the forgiveness of his followers. This thought plagued me. So, my child, I’ll go to hell if you don’t fulfill my wishes.”
“Oh, tell them to me at once, father!”
“Oh, tell them to me right away, dad!”
“As soon as I have closed my eyes,” replied Don Juan, “and that may be in a few minutes, you must take my body, still warm, and lay it on a table in the middle of the room. Then put out the lamp—the light of the stars will be sufficient. You must take off my clothes, and while you recite ‘Paters’ and ‘Aves’ and uplift your soul to God, you must moisten my eyes, my lips, all my head first, and then my body, with this holy water. But, my dear son, the power of God is great. You must not be astonished at anything.”
“As soon as I close my eyes,” Don Juan replied, “which could be in a few minutes, you need to take my body, still warm, and lay it on a table in the middle of the room. Then turn off the lamp—the light from the stars will be enough. You have to remove my clothes, and while you recite ‘Our Fathers’ and ‘Hail Marys’ and lift your spirit to God, you should moisten my eyes, my lips, and my entire head first, and then my body, with this holy water. But, my dear son, remember that the power of God is immense. Don’t be surprised by anything.”
At this point Don Juan, feeling the approach of death, added in a terrible voice: “Be careful of the flask!”
At this point, Don Juan, sensing that death was near, said in a chilling voice: “Watch out for the flask!”
Then he died gently in the arms of his son, whose tears fell upon his ironical and sallow face.
Then he died peacefully in the arms of his son, whose tears fell on his ironic and pale face.
It was nearly midnight when Don Philippe Belvidéro placed his father’s corpse on the table. After kissing the stern forehead and the gray hair he put out the lamp. The soft rays of the moonlight which cast fantastic reflections over the scenery allowed the pious Philippe to discern his father’s body dimly, as something white in the midst of the darkness. The young man moistened a cloth in the liquid and then, deep in prayer, he faithfully anointed the revered head. The silence was intense. Then he heard indescribable rustlings, but he attributed them to the wind among the tree-tops. When he had bathed the right arm he felt himself rudely seized at the back of the neck by an arm, young and vigorous—the arm of his father! He gave a piercing cry, and dropped the phial, which fell on the floor and broke. The liquid flowed out.
It was almost midnight when Don Philippe Belvidéro laid his father's body on the table. After kissing the serious forehead and the gray hair, he turned off the lamp. The soft moonlight that cast surreal reflections over the scene allowed the devout Philippe to see his father's body faintly, like something white in the middle of the darkness. The young man soaked a cloth in the liquid and then, deep in prayer, he carefully anointed the honored head. The silence was heavy. Then he heard strange rustlings, but he figured they were just the wind among the treetops. After he had washed the right arm, he suddenly felt a firm grip on the back of his neck—a young, strong arm—the arm of his father! He let out a shrill scream and dropped the vial, which shattered on the floor. The liquid spilled out.
The whole household rushed in, bearing torches. The cry had aroused and frightened them as if the trumpet of the last judgment had shaken the world. The room was crowded with people. The trembling throng saw Don Philippe, fainting, but held up by the powerful arm of his father, which clutched his neck. Then they saw a supernatural sight, the head of Don Juan, young and beautiful as an Antinoüs, a head with black hair, brilliant eyes and crimson lips, a head that moved in a blood-curdling manner without being able to stir the skeleton to which it belonged.
The entire household rushed in, carrying torches. The shout had startled and terrified them, as if the trumpet of the final judgment had shaken the world. The room was packed with people. The nervous crowd saw Don Philippe, fainting but supported by his father's strong arm, which held tightly around his neck. Then they witnessed a chilling spectacle: the head of Don Juan, young and beautiful like an Antinous, with black hair, bright eyes, and crimson lips, a head that moved in a horrifying way without being able to move the skeleton it belonged to.
An old servant cried: “A miracle!”
An old servant shouted, “A miracle!”
And all the Spaniards repeated: “A miracle!”
And all the Spaniards exclaimed, “A miracle!”
Too pious to admit the possibility of magic, Doña Elvira sent for the Abbot of San Lucas. When the priest saw the miracle with his own eyes he resolved to profit by it, like a man of sense, and like an abbot who asked nothing better than to increase his revenues. Declaring that Don Juan must inevitably be canonized, he appointed his monastery for the ceremony of the apotheosis. The monastery, he said, should henceforth be called “San Juan de Lucas.” At these words the head made a facetious grimace.
Too religious to consider the idea of magic, Doña Elvira called for the Abbot of San Lucas. When the priest witnessed the miracle firsthand, he decided to take advantage of it, like a sensible person, and as an abbot eager to boost his income. Stating that Don Juan was destined for sainthood, he designated his monastery for the canonization ceremony. From now on, he announced, the monastery would be known as “San Juan de Lucas.” At this declaration, the head made a joking face.
The taste of the Spaniards for this sort of solemnities is so well known that it should not be difficult to imagine the religious spectacle with which the abbey of San Lucas celebrated the translation of “the blessed Don Juan Belvidéro” in its church. A few days after the death of this illustrious nobleman, the miracle of his partial resurrection had been so thoroughly spread from village to village throughout a circle of more than fifty leagues round San Lucas that it was as good as a play to see the curious people on the road. They came from all sides, drawn by the prospect of a “Te Deum” chanted by the light of burning torches. The ancient mosque of the monastery of San Lucas, a wonderful building, erected by the Moors, which for three hundred years had resounded with the name of Jesus Christ instead of Allah, could not hold the crowd which was gathered to view the ceremony. Packed together like ants, the hidalgos in velvet mantles and armed with their good swords stood round the pillars, unable to find room to bend their knees, which they never bent elsewhere. Charming peasant women, whose dresses set off the beautiful lines of their figures, gave their arms to white-haired old men. Youths with glowing eyes found themselves beside old women decked out in gala dress. There were couples trembling with pleasure, curious-fiancées, led thither by their sweethearts, newly married couples and frightened children, holding one another by the hand. All this throng was there, rich in colors, brilliant in contrast, laden with flowers, making a soft tumult in the silence of the night. The great doors of the church opened.
The Spaniards' love for such solemn events is well-known, making it easy to imagine the religious spectacle with which the abbey of San Lucas celebrated the translation of “the blessed Don Juan Belvidéro” in its church. A few days after the death of this notable nobleman, the news of his partial resurrection spread from village to village throughout a radius of more than fifty leagues around San Lucas, attracting curious onlookers to the road. People came from all directions, drawn by the promise of a “Te Deum” sung by the light of burning torches. The ancient mosque of the monastery of San Lucas, a magnificent structure built by the Moors, which had echoed with the name of Jesus Christ instead of Allah for three hundred years, couldn’t accommodate the crowd that gathered to witness the ceremony. Packed together like ants, the hidalgos in velvet capes and armed with their swords stood around the pillars, unable to find space to kneel, which they rarely did elsewhere. Beautiful peasant women, whose dresses highlighted their lovely figures, linked arms with white-haired old men. Young men with sparkling eyes found themselves next to elderly women dressed in festive attire. There were couples vibrating with joy, curious fiancées brought there by their partners, newlyweds, and frightened children holding each other's hands. This vibrant crowd, rich in colors, full of contrasts, adorned with flowers, created a gentle commotion in the stillness of the night. The grand doors of the church swung open.
Those who, having come too late, were obliged to stay outside, saw in the distance, through the three open doors, a scene of which the tawdry decorations of our modern operas can give but a faint idea. Devotees and sinners, intent upon winning the favor of a new saint, lighted thousands of candles in his honor inside the vast church, and these scintillating lights gave a magical aspect to the edifice. The black arcades, the columns with their capitals, the recessed chapels glittering with gold and silver, the galleries, the Moorish fretwork, the most delicate features of this delicate carving, were all revealed in the dazzling brightness like the fantastic figures which are formed in a glowing fire. It was a sea of light, surmounted at the end of the church by the gilded choir, where the high altar rose in glory, which rivaled the rising sun. But the magnificence of the golden lamps, the silver candlesticks, the banners, the tassels, the saints and the “ex voto” paled before the reliquary in which Don Juan lay. The body of the blasphemer was resplendent with gems, flowers, crystals, diamonds, gold, and plumes as white as the wings of a seraphim; it replaced a picture of Christ on the altar. Around him burned wax candles, which threw out waves of light. The good Abbot of San Lucas, clad in his pontifical robes, with his jeweled mitre, his surplice and his golden crozier reclined, king of the choir, in a large armchair, amid all his clergy, who were impassive men with silver hair, and who surrounded him like the confessing saints whom the painters group round the Lord. The precentor and the dignitaries of the order, decorated with the glittering insignia of their ecclesiastical vanities, came and went among the clouds of incense like planets revolving in the firmament.
Those who arrived too late had to stay outside and saw, in the distance, through the three open doors, a scene that the flashy decorations of our modern operas can only hint at. Devotees and sinners, eager to earn the favor of a new saint, lit thousands of candles in his honor inside the vast church, and these shimmering lights gave a magical aura to the building. The black archways, the columns with their ornate tops, the recessed chapels glimmering with gold and silver, the galleries, the Moorish designs, and the most delicate parts of this intricate carving were all illuminated in the dazzling brightness like the fantastical figures formed in a roaring fire. It was a sea of light, topped at the end of the church by the gilded choir, where the high altar stood in glorious splendor, rivaling the rising sun. But the grandeur of the golden lamps, the silver candlesticks, the banners, the tassels, the saints, and the “ex voto” offerings faded before the reliquary where Don Juan lay. The body of the blasphemer was adorned with gems, flowers, crystals, diamonds, gold, and feathers as white as a seraph's wings; it replaced a picture of Christ on the altar. Around him burned wax candles that cast waves of light. The good Abbot of San Lucas, dressed in his ceremonial robes, with his jeweled mitre, surplice, and golden staff, reclined like the king of the choir in a large armchair, surrounded by his clergy, who were stoic men with silver hair, resembling the confessing saints that painters often place around the Lord. The precentor and the dignitaries of the order, adorned with the shining symbols of their ecclesiastical pride, moved among the clouds of incense like planets orbiting in the sky.
When the hour of triumph was come the chimes awoke the echoes of the countryside, and this immense assembly raised its voice to God in the first cry of praise which begins the “Te Deum.”
When the time of celebration arrived, the chimes stirred the echoes of the countryside, and this huge gathering raised its voice to God in the first shout of praise that starts the “Te Deum.”
Sublime exultation! There were voices pure and high, ecstatic women’s voices, blended with the deep sonorous tones of the men, thousands of voices so powerful that they drowned the organ in spite of the bellowing of its pipes. The shrill notes of the choir-boys and the powerful rhythm of the basses inspired pretty thoughts of the combination of childhood and strength in this delightful concert of human voices blended in an outpouring of love.
Sublime joy! There were pure and lofty voices, ecstatic women's voices, mixed with the deep, resonant tones of the men, thousands of voices so strong that they overpowered the organ despite the loudness of its pipes. The high notes of the choir boys and the strong rhythm of the basses sparked lovely thoughts of the mix of childhood and strength in this delightful concert of human voices coming together in an outpouring of love.
“Te Deum laudamus!”
“Praise God!”
In the midst of this cathedral, black with kneeling men and women, the chant burst forth like a light which gleams suddenly in the night, and the silence was broken as by a peal of thunder. The voices rose with the clouds of incense which threw diaphanous, bluish veils over the quaint marvels of the architecture. All was richness, perfume, light and melody.
In the middle of this cathedral, filled with kneeling men and women, the chant erupted like a bright light suddenly appearing in the dark, shattering the silence like a clap of thunder. The voices soared along with the clouds of incense that cast sheer, blue veils over the unique architectural wonders. Everything was filled with richness, fragrance, light, and music.
At the moment at which this symphony of love and gratitude rolled toward the altar, Don Juan, too polite not to express his thanks and too witty not to appreciate a jest, responded by a frightful laugh, and straightened up in his reliquary. But, the devil having given him a hint of the danger he ran of being taken for an ordinary man, for a saint, a Boniface or a Pantaléon, he interrupted this harmony of love by a shriek in which the thousand voices of hell joined. Earth lauded, heaven condemned. The church trembled on its ancient foundations.
At the moment this symphony of love and gratitude was heading toward the altar, Don Juan, too polite to not show his gratitude and too clever to miss a joke, responded with a terrifying laugh and sat up straight in his reliquary. However, with the devil hinting at the risk he faced of being seen as just another ordinary man, a saint, a Boniface, or a Pantaléon, he broke this harmony of love with a shriek that was joined by a thousand voices from hell. Earth praised, heaven condemned. The church shook on its ancient foundations.
“Te Deum laudamus!” sang the crowd.
“Te Deum laudamus!” sang the crowd.
“Go to the devil, brute beasts that you are! ‘Carajos demonios!’ Beasts! what idiots you are with your God!”
“Go to hell, you brutish beasts! ‘Carajos demonios!’ Beasts! What fools you are with your God!”
And a torrent of curses rolled forth like a stream of burning lava at an eruption of Vesuvius.
And a flood of curses erupted like a stream of molten lava during a Vesuvius eruption.
“‘Deus sabaoth! sabaoth’!” cried the Christians.
“‘God of hosts! hosts!’” shouted the Christians.
Then the living arm was thrust out of the reliquary and waved threateningly over the assembly with a gesture full of despair and irony.
Then the living arm shot out of the reliquary and waved threateningly over the gathering with a gesture full of despair and irony.
“The saint is blessing us!” said the credulous old women, the children and the young maids.
“The saint is blessing us!” said the gullible old women, the children, and the young girls.
It is thus that we are often deceived in our adorations. The superior man mocks those who compliment him, and compliments those whom he mocks in the depths of his heart.
It’s easy to get fooled by our own admirations. The wise person laughs off the praise they receive, while secretly looking down on those they praise.
When the Abbot, bowing low before the altar, chanted: “‘Sancte Johannes, ora pro nobis’!” he heard distinctly: “‘O coglione’!”
When the Abbot, bowing low before the altar, chanted: “‘Saint John, pray for us’!” he distinctly heard: “‘O idiot’!”
“What is happening up there?” cried the superior, seeing the reliquary move.
“What’s going on up there?” shouted the supervisor, noticing the reliquary shift.
“The saint is playing devil!” replied the Abbot.
“The saint is acting like the devil!” replied the Abbot.
At this the living head tore itself violently away from the dead body and fell upon the yellow pate of the priest.
At this, the living head violently ripped itself away from the dead body and landed on the priest's yellow hair.
“Remember, Doña Elvira!” cried the head, fastening its teeth in the head of the Abbot.
“Remember, Doña Elvira!” shouted the head, clenching its teeth onto the Abbot's head.
The latter gave a terrible shriek, which threw the crowd into a panic. The priests rushed to the assistance of their chief.
The latter let out a horrifying scream, sending the crowd into a frenzy. The priests hurried to help their leader.
“Imbecile! Now say that there is a God!” cried the voice, just as the Abbot expired.
“Idiot! Now admit that there’s a God!” shouted the voice, just as the Abbot died.
THE AGE FOR LOVE By Paul Bourget
When I submitted the plan of my Inquiry Upon the Age for Love to the editor-in-chief of the Boulevard, the highest type of French literary paper, he seemed astonished that an idea so journalistic—that was his word—should have been evolved from the brain of his most recent acquisition. I had been with him two weeks and it was my first contribution. “Give me some details, my dear Labarthe,” he said, in a somewhat less insolent manner than was his wont. After listening to me for a few moments he continued: “That is good. You will go and interview certain men and women, first upon the age at which one loves the most, next upon the age when one is most loved? Is that your idea? And now to whom will you go first?”
When I sent the draft of my Inquiry on the Age for Love to the editor-in-chief of the Boulevard, the leading French literary magazine, he looked surprised that an idea so journalistic—his exact word—could come from his latest hire. I had been with him for two weeks, and this was my first submission. “Tell me more, my dear Labarthe,” he said, in a tone that was somewhat less arrogant than usual. After listening to me for a few moments, he added: “That sounds good. You'll go interview some men and women, first about the age when people love the most, then about the age when people are loved the most? Is that your plan? And who will you approach first?”
“I have prepared a list,” I replied, and took from my pocket a sheet of paper. I had jotted down the names of a number of celebrities whom I proposed to interview on this all-important question, and I began to read over my list. It contained two ex-government officials, a general, a Dominican father, four actresses, two café-concert singers, four actors, two financiers, two lawyers, a surgeon and a lot of literary celebrities. At some of the names my chief would nod his approval, at others he would say curtly, with an affectation of American manners, “Bad; strike it off,” until I came to the name I had kept for the last, that of Pierre Fauchery, the famous novelist.
“I’ve put together a list,” I replied, pulling out a piece of paper from my pocket. I had noted down the names of several celebrities I wanted to interview about this crucial issue, and I started going over my list. It included two former government officials, a general, a Dominican priest, four actresses, two café-concert singers, four actors, two financiers, two lawyers, a surgeon, and several literary figures. My boss would nod in approval at some names, while at others he would curtly say, with a hint of American attitude, “Bad; cross it off,” until I reached the last name I had saved for the end, that of Pierre Fauchery, the renowned novelist.
“Strike that off,” he said, shrugging his shoulders. “He is not on good terms with us.”
“Forget that,” he said, shrugging his shoulders. “He’s not on good terms with us.”
“And yet,” I suggested, “is there any one whose opinion would be of greater interest to reading men as well as to women? I had even thought of beginning with him.”
“And yet,” I suggested, “is there anyone whose opinion would be more interesting to readers, both men and women? I even considered starting with him.”
“The devil you had!” interrupted the editor-in-chief. “It is one of Fauchery’s principles not to see any reporters. I have sent him ten if I have one, and he has shown them all the door. The Boulevard does not relish such treatment, so we have given him some pretty hard hits.”
“The devil you had!” interrupted the editor-in-chief. “It’s one of Fauchery’s rules not to meet with any reporters. I’ve sent him ten if I’ve sent one, and he’s shown them all the door. The Boulevard doesn’t like being treated this way, so we’ve given him some pretty hard hits.”
“Nevertheless, I will have an interview with Fauchery for the Boulevard,” was my reply. “I am sure of it.”
“Still, I’m scheduled to have an interview with Fauchery for the Boulevard,” I replied. “I’m confident about that.”
“If you succeed,” he replied, “I’ll raise your salary. That man makes me tired with his scorn of newspaper notoriety. He must take his share of it, like the rest. But you will not succeed. What makes you think you can?”
“If you succeed,” he replied, “I’ll increase your salary. That guy exhausts me with his disdain for newspaper fame. He has to deal with it, just like everyone else. But you won’t succeed. What makes you think you can?”
“Permit me to tell you my reason later. In forty-eight hours you will see whether I have succeeded or not.”
“Let me explain my reason later. In forty-eight hours, you’ll see if I’ve succeeded or not.”
“Go and do not spare the fellow.”
“Go and don’t hold back on him.”
Decidedly. I had made some progress as a journalist, even in my two weeks’ apprenticeship, if I could permit Pascal to speak in this way of the man I most admired among living writers. Since that not far-distant time when, tired of being poor, I had made up my mind to cast my lot with the multitude in Paris, I had tried to lay aside my old self, as lizards do their skins, and I had almost succeeded. In a former time, a former time that was but yesterday, I knew—for in a drawer full of poems, dramas and half-finished tales I had proof of it—that there had once existed a certain Jules Labarthe who had come to Paris with the hope of becoming a great man. That person believed in Literature with a capital “L;” in the Ideal, another capital; in Glory, a third capital. He was now dead and buried. Would he some day, his position assured, begin to write once more from pure love of his art? Possibly, but for the moment I knew only the energetic, practical Labarthe, who had joined the procession with the idea of getting into the front rank, and of obtaining as soon as possible an income of thirty thousand francs a year. What would it matter to this second individual if that vile Pascal should boast of having stolen a march on the most delicate, the most powerful of the heirs of Balzac, since I, the new Labarthe, was capable of looking forward to an operation which required about as much delicacy as some of the performances of my editor-in-chief? I had, as a matter of fact, a sure means of obtaining the interview. It was this: When I was young and simple I had sent some verses and stories to Pierre Fauchery, the same verses and stories the refusal of which by four editors had finally made me decide to enter the field of journalism. The great writer was traveling at this time, but he had replied to me. I had responded by a letter to which he again replied, this time with an invitation to call upon him. I went I did not find him. I went again. I did not find him that time. Then a sort of timidity prevented my returning to the charge. So I had never met him. He knew me only as the young Elia of my two epistles. This is what I counted upon to extort from him the favor of an interview which he certainly would refuse to a mere newspaper man. My plan was simple; to present myself at his house, to be received, to conceal my real occupation, to sketch vaguely a subject for a novel in which there should occur a discussion upon the Age for Love, to make him talk and then when he should discover his conversation in print—here I began to feel some remorse. But I stifled it with the terrible phrase, “the struggle for life,” and also by the recollection of numerous examples culled from the firm with which I now had the honor of being connected.
Definitely. I had made some progress as a journalist, even in my two weeks’ apprenticeship, if I could let Pascal speak like this about the man I admired most among current writers. Since that not-so-distant time when, tired of being broke, I had decided to join the masses in Paris, I had tried to shed my old self, like lizards do their skins, and I had almost succeeded. Not long ago, just yesterday really, I knew—because I had proof in a drawer full of poems, plays, and half-finished stories—that there had once been a guy named Jules Labarthe who came to Paris hoping to become a great man. That person believed in Literature with a capital “L,” in the Ideal, another capital, in Glory, a third capital. He was now dead and buried. Would he someday, with his situation secured, start writing again purely for the love of his art? Maybe, but for now, I only knew the driven, practical Labarthe, who had joined the crowd with the goal of moving to the front and securing an income of thirty thousand francs a year as soon as possible. What did it matter to this new version of me if that awful Pascal bragged about getting ahead of the most delicate and powerful heirs of Balzac, since I, the new Labarthe, was capable of looking forward to an operation that required as much finesse as some of the work from my editor-in-chief? I actually had a sure way to get the interview. Here’s how: When I was young and naive, I had sent some poetry and stories to Pierre Fauchery—the same poems and stories that were rejected by four editors, which finally pushed me to enter the field of journalism. The great writer was traveling then, but he had replied to me. I responded with a letter, and he wrote back, this time inviting me to meet him. I went, but he wasn’t there. I went again, but still couldn’t find him. Then a kind of shyness kept me from trying again. So, I never met him. He knew me only as the young Elia from my two letters. This is what I was counting on to persuade him to grant me an interview that he definitely would refuse to just any newspaper person. My plan was simple: show up at his place, get received, hide my true job, vaguely outline a subject for a novel that would involve a discussion about the Age for Love, get him talking, and then when he discovered his own words in print—here I started to feel some guilt. But I pushed it down with the harsh phrase "the struggle for life," and also by recalling numerous examples from the firm I now had the honor of being linked with.
The morning after I had had this very literary conversation with my honorable director, I rang at the door of the small house in the Rue Desbordes-Valmore where Pierre Fauchery lived, in a retired corner of Passy. Having taken up my pen to tell a plain unvarnished tale I do not see how I can conceal the wretched feeling of pleasure which, as I rang the bell, warmed my heart at the thought of the good joke I was about to play on the owner of this peaceful abode.
The morning after my rather literary chat with my esteemed director, I rang the doorbell of the small house on Rue Desbordes-Valmore where Pierre Fauchery lived, tucked away in a quiet part of Passy. As I picked up my pen to write a straightforward, unembellished story, I can't deny the bittersweet thrill of excitement that warmed my heart as I rang the bell, thinking about the good-natured prank I was about to pull on the owner of this tranquil home.
Even after making up one’s mind to the sacrifices I had decided upon, there is always left a trace of envy for those who have triumphed in the melancholy struggle for literary supremacy. It was a real disappointment to me when the servant replied, ill-humoredly, that M. Fauchery was not in Paris. I asked when he would return. The servant did not know. I asked for his address. The servant did not know that. Poor lion, who thought he had secured anonymity for his holiday! A half-hour later I had discovered that he was staying for the present at the Château de Proby, near Nemours. I had merely had to make inquiries of his publisher. Two hours later I bought my ticket at the Gare de Lyon for the little town chosen by Balzac as the scene for his delicious story of Ursule Mirouet. I took a traveling bag and was prepared to spend the night there. In case I failed to see the master that afternoon I had decided to make sure of him the next morning. Exactly seven hours after the servant, faithful to his trust, had declared that he did not know where his master was staying, I was standing in the hall of the château waiting for my card to be sent up. I had taken care to write on it a reminder of our conversation of the year before, and this time, after a ten-minute wait in the hall, during which I noticed with singular curiosity and malice two very elegant and very pretty young women going out for a walk, I was admitted to his presence. “Aha,” I said to myself, “this then is the secret of his exile; the interview promises well!”
Even after committing to the sacrifices I had chosen, there’s always a twinge of envy for those who have succeeded in the sad competition for literary dominance. I was really disappointed when the servant rudely told me that M. Fauchery wasn’t in Paris. I asked when he would be back. The servant didn’t know. I asked for his address. The servant didn’t know that either. Poor guy, thinking he had hidden away for his vacation! Half an hour later, I discovered he was currently staying at the Château de Proby, near Nemours. I just had to ask his publisher. Two hours later, I bought my ticket at the Gare de Lyon for the little town chosen by Balzac as the setting for his wonderful story of Ursule Mirouet. I took a travel bag and was ready to spend the night there. If I didn’t see the master that afternoon, I was determined to make sure I would the next morning. Exactly seven hours after the servant, loyal to his duty, claimed he didn’t know where his master was staying, I was in the hall of the château waiting for my card to be sent up. I made sure to jot down a reminder of our conversation from the previous year on it, and this time, after a ten-minute wait in the hall, during which I curiously and a bit maliciously watched two very stylish and attractive young women go out for a walk, I was admitted to see him. “Aha,” I said to myself, “this must be the reason for his retreat; the meeting looks promising!”
The novelist received me in a cosy little room, with a window opening onto the park, already beginning to turn yellow with the advancing autumn. A wood fire burned in the fireplace and lighted up the walls which were hung with flowered cretonne and on which could be distinguished several colored English prints representing cross-country rides and the jumping of hedges. Here was the worldly environment with which Fauchery is so often reproached. But the books and papers that littered the table bore witness that the present occupant of this charming retreat remained a substantial man of letters. His habit of constant work was still further attested by his face, which I admit, gave me all at once a feeling of remorse for the trick I was about to play him. If I had found him the snobbish pretender whom the weekly newspapers were in the habit of ridiculing, it would have been a delight to outwit his diplomacy. But no! I saw, as he put down his pen to receive me, a man about fifty-seven years old, with a face that bore the marks of reflection, eyes tired from sleeplessness, a brow heavy with thought, who said as he pointed to an easy chair, “You will excuse me, my dear confrère, for keeping you waiting.” I, his dear confrère! Ah! if he had known! “You see,” and he pointed to the page still wet with ink, “that man cannot be free from the slavery of furnishing copy. One has less facility at my age than at yours. Now, let us speak of yourself. How do you happen to be at Nemours? What have you been doing since the story and the verses you were kind enough to send me?”
The novelist welcomed me into a cozy little room with a window looking out at the park, which was already starting to turn yellow with the onset of autumn. A wood fire crackled in the fireplace, casting light on the walls decorated with floral cretonne, where several colorful English prints depicted cross-country rides and hedge jumps. This was the social setting that Fauchery often faced criticism for. However, the books and papers scattered across the table showed that the current occupant of this charming space was still a significant writer. His dedication to constant work was further evident in his face, which, I must admit, made me feel a pang of guilt for the trick I was about to play on him. If I had found him to be the pretentious snob that the weekly papers liked to mock, it would have been fun to outsmart him. But no! As he set down his pen to greet me, I saw a man around fifty-seven, with a thoughtful expression, weary eyes from sleepless nights, and a brow furrowed with contemplation. “I hope you’ll forgive me, my dear colleague, for making you wait,” he said as he motioned to an easy chair. I, his dear colleague! Oh, if he only knew! “You see,” he said, pointing to the ink-wet page, “a man can never escape the burden of producing copy. It’s harder to do at my age than at yours. Now, let’s talk about you. What brings you to Nemours? What have you been up to since the story and the poems you kindly sent me?”
It is vain to try to sacrifice once for all one’s youthful ideals. When a man has loved literature as I loved it at twenty, he cannot be satisfied at twenty-six to give up his early passion, even at the bidding of implacable necessity. So Pierre Fauchery remembered my poor verses! He had actually read my story! His allusion proved it. Could I tell him at such a moment that since the creation of those first works I had despaired of myself, and that I had changed my gun to the other shoulder? The image of the Boulevard office rose suddenly before me. I heard the voice of the editor-in-chief saying, “Interview Fauchery? You will never accomplish that;” so, faithful to my self-imposed rôle, I replied, “I have retired to Nemours to work upon a novel called The Age for Love, and it is on this subject that I wished to consult you, my dear master.”
It’s pointless to think you can completely give up your youthful ideals. When someone has loved literature as deeply as I did at twenty, they can’t just walk away from that passion at twenty-six, even if life insists on it. So Pierre Fauchery remembered my old poems! He had actually read my story! His reference made that clear. Could I really tell him at that moment that since I wrote those early pieces, I had lost hope in myself and changed my approach? Suddenly, the image of the Boulevard office popped into my mind. I could hear the editor-in-chief saying, “Interview Fauchery? That’s never going to happen;” so, sticking to my role, I replied, “I’ve retreated to Nemours to work on a novel called The Age for Love, and that’s what I wanted to discuss with you, my dear mentor.”
It seemed to me—it may possibly have been an illusion—that at the announcement of the so-called title of my so-called novel, a smile and a shadow flitted over Fauchery’s eyes and mouth. A vision of the two young women I had met in the hall came back to me. Was the author of so many great masterpieces of analysis about to live a new book before writing it? I had no time to answer this question, for, with a glance at an onyx vase containing some cigarettes of Turkish tobacco, he offered me one, lighted one himself and began first to question, then to reply to me. I listened while he thought aloud and had almost forgotten my Machiavellian combination, so keen was my relish of the joyous intimacy of this communion with a mind I had passionately loved in his works. He was the first of the great writers of our day whom I had thus approached on something like terms of intimacy. As we talked I observed the strange similarity between his spoken and his written words. I admired the charming simplicity with which he abandoned himself to the pleasures of imagination, his superabundant intelligence, the liveliness of his impressions and his total absence of arrogance and of pose.
It felt to me—it might have just been an illusion—that when the title of my so-called novel was announced, a smile and a shadow passed over Fauchery’s eyes and mouth. I recalled the two young women I had met in the hall. Was the author of so many great analytical masterpieces about to experience a new book before writing it? I didn’t have time to answer that question, because, glancing at an onyx vase with some Turkish tobacco cigarettes, he offered me one, lit one for himself, and started both asking and answering questions. I listened as he thought out loud and had nearly forgotten my cunning plan, so much was I enjoying the joyful intimacy of this connection with a mind I had passionately admired in his works. He was the first of the great contemporary writers I had approached on something like a personal level. As we talked, I noticed the strange similarity between his spoken and written words. I admired the charming simplicity with which he surrendered to the joys of imagination, his overflowing intelligence, the vibrancy of his impressions, and his complete lack of arrogance and pretense.
“There is no such thing as an age for love,” he said in substance, “because the man capable of loving—in the complex and modern sense of love as a sort of ideal exaltation—never ceases to love. I will go further; he never ceases to love the same person. You know the experiment that a contemporary physiologist tried with a series of portraits to determine in what the indefinable resemblances called family likeness consisted? He took photographs of twenty persons of the same blood, then he photographed these photographs on the same plate, one over the other. In this way he discovered the common features which determined the type. Well, I am convinced that if we could try a similar experiment and photograph one upon another the pictures of the different women whom the same man has loved or thought he had loved in the course of his life we should discover that all these women resembled one another. The most inconsistent have cherished one and the same being through five or six or even twenty different embodiments. The main point is to find out at what age they have met the woman who approaches nearest to the one whose image they have constantly borne within themselves. For them that would be the age for love.
“There’s no specific age for love,” he said essentially, “because a person capable of loving—in the complex and modern sense of love as a kind of ideal uplift—never stops loving. I’ll go further; they never stop loving the same person. You know the experiment a contemporary physiologist conducted with a series of portraits to determine what the elusive resemblances called family likeness consist of? He took photographs of twenty people of the same bloodline, then he layered these photographs on the same plate, one over the other. This way, he found the common features that defined the type. Well, I’m convinced that if we could try a similar experiment and layer the pictures of the different women whom the same man has loved or thought he loved throughout his life, we would discover that all these women resembled each other. The most inconsistent have cherished the same being through five, six, or even twenty different forms. The key thing is to find out at what age they met the woman who is closest to the one whose image they have always held within themselves. For them, that would be the age for love."
“The age for being loved?” he continued. “The deepest of all the passions I have ever known a man to inspire was in the case of one of my masters, a poet, and he was sixty years old at the time. It is true that he still held himself as erect as a young man, he came and went with a step as light as yours, he conversed like Rivarol, he composed verses as beautiful as De Vigny’s. He was besides very poor, very lonely and very unhappy, having lost one after another, his wife and his children. You remember the words of Shakespeare’s Moor: ‘She loved me for the dangers I had passed, and I loved her that she did pity them.’
“The age for being loved?” he continued. “The strongest passion I’ve ever seen a man inspire was in the case of one of my mentors, a poet, who was sixty at the time. It’s true he still carried himself upright like a young man, moved with a lightness like yours, chatted like Rivarol, and wrote verses as beautiful as De Vigny’s. However, he was also very poor, very lonely, and very unhappy, having lost his wife and children one after the other. You remember the words of Shakespeare’s Moor: ‘She loved me for the dangers I had faced, and I loved her for her pity toward them.’”
“So it was that this great artist inspired in a beautiful, noble and wealthy young Russian woman, a devotion so passionate that because of him she never married. She found a way to take care of him, day and night, in spite of his family, during his last illness, and at the present time, having bought from his heirs all of the poet’s personal belongings, she keeps the apartment where he lived just as it was at the time of his death. That was years ago. In her case she found in a man three times her own age the person who corresponded to a certain ideal which she carried in her heart. Look at Goethe, at Lamartine and at many others! To depict feelings on this high plane, you must give up the process of minute and insignificant observation which is the bane of the artists of to-day. In order that a sixty-year-old lover should appear neither ridiculous nor odious you must apply to him what the elder Corneille so proudly said of himself in his lines to the marquise:
“So it was that this great artist inspired a beautiful, noble, and wealthy young Russian woman with such deep devotion that she never married because of him. She found a way to care for him, day and night, despite his family, during his final illness. Now, having bought all of the poet’s personal belongings from his heirs, she keeps the apartment where he lived just as it was at the time of his death. That was years ago. In her case, she discovered in a man three times her age someone who matched a certain ideal she held in her heart. Look at Goethe, Lamartine, and many others! To portray feelings on this elevated level, you must abandon the minute and trivial observations that plague today’s artists. For a sixty-year-old lover to not seem ridiculous or repulsive, you must apply what the elder Corneille proudly said of himself in his lines to the marquise:”
“‘Cependant, j’ai quelques charmes Qui sont assez eclatants Pour n’avoir pas trop d’alarmes De ces ravages du temps.’
“‘However, I have some charms That are bright enough Not to worry too much About the ravages of time.’
“Have the courage to analyze great emotions to create characters who shall be lofty and true. The whole art of the analytical novel lies there.”
“Have the courage to explore deep emotions to create characters who are genuine and noble. That's where the true art of the analytical novel resides.”
As he spoke the master had such a light of intellectual certainty in his eyes that to me he seemed the embodiment of one of those great characters he had been urging me to describe. It made me feel that the theory of this man, himself almost a sexagenarian, that at any age one may inspire love, was not unreasonable! The contrast between the world of ideas in which he moved and the atmosphere of the literary shop in which for the last few months I had been stifling was too strong. The dreams of my youth were realized in this man whose gifts remained unimpaired after the production of thirty volumes and whose face, growing old, was a living illustration of the beautiful saying: “Since we must wear out, let us wear out nobly.” His slender figure bespoke the austerity of long hours of work; his firm mouth showed his decision of character; his brow, with its deep furrows, had the paleness of the paper over which he so often bent; and yet, the refinement of his hands, so well cared for, the sober elegance of his dress and an aristocratic air that was natural to him showed that the finer professional virtues had been cultivated in the midst of a life of frivolous temptations. These temptations had been no more of a disturbance to his ethical and spiritual nature than the academic honors, the financial successes, the numerous editions that had been his. Withal he was an awfully good fellow, for, after having talked at great length with me, he ended by saying, “Since you are staying in Nemours I hope to see you often, and to-day I cannot let you go without presenting you to my hostess.”
As he spoke, the master had such a spark of intellectual confidence in his eyes that he seemed to embody one of those great personalities he had been encouraging me to describe. It made me think that his belief, despite being nearly sixty, that you can inspire love at any age, wasn't unreasonable! The difference between the world of ideas he inhabited and the suffocating atmosphere of the literary shop where I had been stuck for the past few months was stark. The dreams of my youth were realized in this man, whose talents remained intact after publishing thirty volumes and whose aging face was a living testament to the beautiful saying: “Since we must wear out, let us wear out nobly.” His slender figure reflected the discipline of long hours of work; his strong mouth depicted his determined character; his brow, with its deep lines, had the same paleness as the paper he frequently leaned over; and yet, the refinement of his hands, so well-maintained, the understated elegance of his clothing, and the natural aristocratic presence he had showed that the finer professional virtues had been nurtured amidst a life of lighter temptations. These temptations had not disrupted his moral and spiritual nature any more than the academic accolades, financial successes, and numerous editions that had come his way. Above all, he was an incredibly good guy, for after talking extensively with me, he concluded by saying, “Since you’re staying in Nemours, I hope to see you often, and today I can’t let you leave without introducing you to my hostess.”
What could I say? This was the way in which a mere reporter on the Boulevard found himself installed at a five-o’clock tea-table in the salon of a château, where surely no newspaper man had ever before set foot and was presented as a young poet and novelist of the future to the old Marquise de Proby, whose guest the master was. This amiable white-haired dowager questioned me upon my alleged work and I replied equivocally, with blushes, which the good lady must have attributed to bashful timidity. Then, as though some evil genius had conspired to multiply the witnesses of my bad conduct, the two young women whom I had seen going out, returned in the midst of my unlooked-for visit. Ah, my interview with this student of femininity upon the Age for Love was about to have a living commentary! How it would illumine his words to hear him conversing with these new arrivals! One was a young girl of possibly twenty—a Russian if I rightly understood the name. She was rather tall, with a long face lighted up by two very gentle black eyes, singular in their fire and intensity. She bore a striking resemblance to the portrait attributed to Froncia in the Salon Carré of the Louvre which goes by the name of the “Man in Black,” because the color of his clothes and his mantle. About her mouth and nostrils was that same subdued nervousness, that same restrained feverishness which gives to the portrait its striking qualities. I had not been there a quarter of an hour before I had guessed from the way she watched and listened to Fauchery what a passionate interest the old master inspired in her. When he spoke she paid rapt attention. When she spoke to him, I felt her voice shiver, if I may use the word, and he, he glorious writer, surfeited with triumphs, exhausted by his labors, seemed, as soon as he felt the radiance of her glance of ingenuous idolatry, to recover that vivacity, that elasticity of impression, which is the sovereign grace of youthful lovers.
What could I say? This was how a simple reporter on the Boulevard found himself sitting at a five-o’clock tea in the salon of a château, where surely no journalist had ever been before, and was introduced as a young poet and novelist of the future to the old Marquise de Proby, the master’s guest. This kind, white-haired lady asked me about my supposed work, and I answered vaguely, blushing, which I’m sure she took for shyness. Then, as if some mischievous fate had conspired to add to the witnesses of my awkwardness, the two young women I had seen leaving returned in the middle of my unexpected visit. Ah, my conversation with this expert on femininity about the Age for Love was about to have a live commentary! How illuminating it would be to hear him talk with these newcomers! One was a young woman, probably around twenty—a Russian if I understood her name correctly. She was fairly tall, with a long face brightened by two gentle black eyes, unique in their fire and intensity. She bore a striking resemblance to the portrait attributed to Froncia in the Salon Carré of the Louvre known as the “Man in Black,” because of the color of his clothes and cloak. Around her mouth and nostrils was that same subdued nervousness, that same restrained feverishness that gives the portrait its compelling characteristics. I had only been there a quarter of an hour before I realized from the way she watched and listened to Fauchery how deeply interested she was in the old master. When he spoke, she was utterly focused. When she spoke to him, I could feel her voice tremble, if I may put it that way, and he, that glorious writer, flooded with triumphs and worn out from his work, seemed to regain that liveliness and the youthful charm that is the essence of young lovers as soon as he felt the brilliance of her genuine adoration.
“I understand now why he cited Goethe and the young girl of Marienbad,” said I to myself with a laugh, as my hired carriage sped on toward Nemours. “He was thinking of himself. He is in love with that child, and she is in love with him. We shall hear of his marrying her. There’s a wedding that will call forth copy, and when Pascal hears that I witnessed the courtship—but just now I must think of my interview. Won’t Fauchery be surprised to read it day after to-morrow in his paper? But does he read the papers? It may not be right but what harm will it do him? Besides, it’s a part of the struggle for life.” It was by such reasoning, I remember, the reasoning of a man determined to arrive that I tried to lull to sleep the inward voice that cried, “You have no right to put on paper, to give to the public what this noble writer said to you, supposing that he was receiving a poet, not a reporter.” But I heard also the voice of my chief saying, “You will never succeed.” And this second voice, I am ashamed to confess, triumphed over the other with all the more ease because I was obliged to do something to kill time. I reached Nemours too late for the train which would have brought me back to Paris about dinner time. At the old inn they gave me a room which was clean and quiet, a good place to write, so I spent the evening until bedtime composing the first of the articles which were to form my inquiry. I scribbled away under the vivid impressions of the afternoon, my powers as well as my nerves spurred by a touch of remorse. Yes, I scribbled four pages which would have been no disgrace to the Journal des Goncourts, that exquisite manual of the perfect reporter. It was all there, my journey, my arrival at the chateau, a sketch of the quaint eighteenth century building, with its fringe of trees and its well-kept walks, the master’s room, the master himself and his conversation; the tea at the end and the smile of the old novelist in the midst of a circle of admirers, old and young. It lacked only a few closing lines. “I will add these in the morning,” I thought, and went to bed with a feeling of duty performed, such is the nature of a writer. Under the form of an interview I had done, and I knew it, the best work of my life.
“I get why he quoted Goethe and the young girl of Marienbad,” I thought with a laugh as my hired carriage raced toward Nemours. “He’s thinking about himself. He’s in love with that girl, and she loves him back. We’ll probably hear about him marrying her. That’s a wedding that’ll get some attention, and when Pascal finds out I witnessed their courtship—but right now I need to focus on my interview. Won’t Fauchery be surprised to read it the day after tomorrow in his paper? But does he even read the papers? It might not be right, but what harm will it do him? Besides, it’s part of the daily grind of life.” I remember trying to silence the inner voice that warned, “You have no right to write down and share with the public what this noble writer shared with you, thinking he was talking to a poet, not a reporter.” But I also heard my boss’s voice saying, “You’ll never make it.” And I’m embarrassed to admit that this second voice easily overcame the first one, especially since I needed to kill some time. I got to Nemours too late for the train that would’ve taken me back to Paris around dinner time. At the old inn, they gave me a clean, quiet room—a great place to write—so I spent the evening before bed working on the first of the articles for my investigation. I hurriedly wrote under the strong impressions of the afternoon, my skills and nerves fueled by a hint of guilt. Yes, I wrote four pages that would have been worthy of the Journal des Goncourts, that beautiful guide for perfect reporting. It included everything—my journey, my arrival at the chateau, a description of the charming eighteenth-century building with its fringe of trees and well-kept paths, the master’s room, the master himself, and our conversation; I even added the tea at the end and the smile of the old novelist surrounded by a circle of admirers, both old and young. I just needed a few closing lines. “I’ll add those in the morning,” I thought and went to bed feeling accomplished, as is the nature of a writer. In the form of an interview, I had created what I knew was the best work of my life.
What happens while we sleep? Is there, unknown to us, a secret and irresistible ferment of ideas while our senses are closed to the impressions of the outside world? Certain it is that on awakening I am apt to find myself in a state of mind very different from that in which I went to sleep. I had not been awake ten minutes before the image of Pierre Fauchery came up before me, and at the same time the thought that I had taken a base advantage of the kindness of his reception of me became quite unbearable. I felt a passionate longing to see him again, to ask his pardon for my deception. I wished to tell him who I was, with what purpose I had gone to him and that I regretted it. But there was no need of a confession. It would be enough to destroy the pages I had written the night before. With this idea I arose. Before tearing them up, I reread them. And then—any writer will understand me—and then they seemed to me so brilliant that I did not tear them up. Fauchery is so intelligent, so generous, was the thought that crossed my mind. What is there in this interview, after all, to offend him? Nothing, absolutely nothing. Even if I should go to him again this very morning, tell him my story and that upon the success of my little inquiry my whole future as a journalist might depend? When he found that I had had five years of poverty and hard work without accomplishing anything, and that I had had to go onto a paper in order to earn the very bread I ate, he would pardon me, he would pity me and he would say, “Publish your interview.” Yes, but what if he should forbid my publishing it? But no, he would not do that.
What happens while we sleep? Is there, unbeknownst to us, a hidden and irresistible flow of ideas while our senses shut off from the outside world? It’s true that when I wake up, I often find my mindset completely different from when I fell asleep. I hadn’t been awake for ten minutes before the image of Pierre Fauchery popped into my mind, along with the unbearable thought that I had taken advantage of his kindness. I felt a strong desire to see him again, to apologize for my deception. I wanted to tell him who I was, why I had gone to see him, and that I regretted it. But I didn’t need to confess. It would be enough to destroy the pages I had written the night before. With that thought, I got up. Before tearing them up, I reread them. And then—any writer will understand me—then they seemed so brilliant that I couldn’t bring myself to tear them up. Fauchery is so intelligent, so generous, I thought. What could possibly be offensive in this interview? Nothing, absolutely nothing. Even if I went to see him again this very morning, told him my story, and explained that the success of my little inquiry might determine my whole future as a journalist? Once he learned about my five years of struggle and hardship without achieving anything, and that I had to join a paper just to earn a living, he would forgive me, he would feel sorry for me, and he would say, “Publish your interview.” Yes, but what if he told me I couldn’t publish it? But no, he wouldn’t do that.
I passed the morning in considering my latest plan. A certain shyness made it very painful to me. But it might at the same time conciliate my delicate scruples, my “amour-propre” as an ambitious chronicler, and the interests of my pocket-book. I knew that Pascal had the name of being very generous with an interview article if it pleased him. And besides, had he not promised me a reward if I succeeded with Fauchery? In short, I had decided to try my experiment, when, after a hasty breakfast, I saw, on stepping into the carriage I had had the night before, a victoria with coat-of-arms drive rapidly past and was stunned at recognizing Fauchery himself, apparently lost in a gloomy revery that was in singular contrast to his high spirits of the night before. A small trunk on the coachman’s seat was a sufficient indication that he was going to the station. The train for Paris left in twelve minutes, time enough for me to pack my things pell-mell into my valise and hurriedly to pay my bill. The same carriage which was to have taken me to the Château de Proby carried me to the station at full speed, and when the train left I was seated in an empty compartment opposite the famous writer, who was saying to me, “You, too, deserting Nemours? Like me, you work best in Paris.”
I spent the morning thinking about my latest plan. A certain shyness made it quite uncomfortable for me. However, it could also ease my sensitive feelings, my pride as an ambitious writer, and concern for my finances. I knew that Pascal was known to be very generous with interview articles if they impressed him. Plus, hadn’t he promised me a reward if I succeeded with Fauchery? In short, I had decided to go for it when, after a quick breakfast, I saw as I stepped into the carriage from the night before, a fancy carriage with a coat-of-arms drive by quickly and was shocked to recognize Fauchery himself, seemingly lost in a gloomy thought process that was in stark contrast to his high spirits from the previous night. A small trunk on the coachman’s seat clearly indicated that he was headed to the station. The train to Paris left in twelve minutes, which was just enough time for me to throw my things into my suitcase and quickly settle my bill. The same carriage that was supposed to take me to the Château de Proby rushed me to the station, and when the train departed, I found myself sitting in an empty compartment across from the famous writer, who said to me, “You’re leaving Nemours too? Like me, you work best in Paris.”
The conversation begun in this way, might easily have led to the confession I had resolved to make. But in the presence of my unexpected companion I was seized with an unconquerable shyness, moreover he inspired me with a curiosity which was quite equal to my shyness. Any number of circumstances, from a telegram from a sick relative to the most commonplace matter of business, might have explained his sudden departure from the château where I had left him so comfortably installed the night before. But that the expression of his face should have changed as it had, that in eighteen hours he should have become the careworn, discouraged being he now seemed, when I had left him so pleased with life, so happy, so assiduous in his attentions to that pretty girl. Mademoiselle de Russaie, who loved him and whom he seemed to love, was a mystery which took complete possession of me, this time without any underlying professional motive. He was to give me the key before we reached Paris. At any rate I shall always believe that part of his conversation was in an indirect way a confidence. He was still unstrung by the unexpected incident which had caused both his hasty departure and the sudden metamorphosis in what he himself, if he had been writing, would have called his “intimate heaven.” The story he told me was “per sfogarsi,” as Bayle loved to say; his idea was that I would not discover the real hero. I shall always believe that it was his own story under another name, and I love to believe it because it was so exactly his way of looking at things. It was apropos of the supposed subject of my novel—oh, irony!—apropos of the real subject of my interview that he began.
The conversation started this way could have easily led to the confession I had planned to make. But with my unexpected companion there, I was overwhelmed by an unshakeable shyness; on top of that, he sparked a curiosity in me that matched my shyness. A variety of reasons, from a message about a sick relative to a routine business matter, could have explained his abrupt departure from the château where I had left him feeling so comfortably settled the night before. But the shift in his expression was striking; in just eighteen hours, he had transformed into a worn-out, discouraged person when I had left him so happy, so engaged with that pretty girl. Mademoiselle de Russaie, who cared for him and whom he seemed to care for, was a mystery that captivated me, this time without any professional motivation behind it. He was going to give me the explanation before we reached Paris. In any case, I will always believe that part of his conversation was indirectly a revelation. He was still shaken by the unexpected incident that had led to his rushed departure and the sudden change in what he would have referred to as his “intimate heaven.” The story he shared was “per sfogarsi,” as Bayle liked to say; he thought I wouldn’t realize who the real hero was. I will always believe it was his own story under a different name, and I enjoy believing that because it perfectly reflected his perspective. It was in relation to the supposed subject of my novel—oh, the irony!—that he began discussing the real subject of our conversation.
“I have been thinking about our conversation and about your book, and I am afraid that I expressed myself badly yesterday. When I said that one may love and be loved at any age I ought to have added that sometimes this love comes too late. It comes when one no longer has the right to prove to the loved one how much she is loved, except by love’s sacrifice. I should like to share with you a human document, as they say to-day, which is in itself a drama with a dénouement. But I must ask you not to use it, for the secret is not my own.” With the assurance of my discretion he went on: “I had a friend, a companion of my own age, who, when he was twenty, had loved a young girl. He was poor, she was rich. Her family separated them. The girl married some one else and almost immediately afterward she died. My friend lived. Some day you will know for yourself that it is almost as true to say that one recovers from all things as that there is nothing which does not leave its scar. I had been the confidant of his serious passion, and I became the confidant of the various affairs that followed that first ineffaceable disappointment. He felt, he inspired, other loves. He tasted other joys. He endured other sorrows, and yet when we were alone and when we touched upon those confidences that come from the heart’s depths, the girl who was the ideal of his twentieth year reappeared in his words. How many times he has said to me, ‘In others I have always looked for her and as I have never found her, I have never truly loved any one but her.’”
“I’ve been thinking about our conversation and your book, and I’m afraid I didn’t express myself well yesterday. When I said that you can love and be loved at any age, I should have added that sometimes this love comes too late. It comes when you can no longer show the person you love how much they mean to you, except through love’s sacrifice. I’d like to share a personal story with you, as people say today, which is itself a drama with an ending. But I must ask you not to share it, as the secret isn’t mine.” With the assurance of my discretion, he continued: “I had a friend, a peer of mine, who, when he was twenty, loved a young woman. He was poor; she was wealthy. Her family broke them apart. The girl married someone else and almost immediately afterward, she died. My friend lived on. Someday, you’ll understand for yourself that it’s almost as true to say you recover from everything as it is to say nothing happens without leaving a mark. I was his confidant during his deep passion, and I became the confidant for the various relationships that followed that first unforgettable disappointment. He felt and inspired other loves. He experienced different joys. He endured other sorrows, yet when we were alone and touched on those heartfelt confidences, the girl who was the ideal of his twenties came back in his words. How many times he said to me, ‘In others, I’ve always searched for her, and since I’ve never found her, I’ve never truly loved anyone but her.’”
“And had she loved him?” I interrupted.
“And did she love him?” I interrupted.
“He did not think so,” replied Fauchery. “At least she had never told him so. Well, you must now imagine my friend at my age or almost there. You must picture him growing gray, tired of life and convinced that he had at last discovered the secret of peace. At this time he met, while visiting some relatives in a country house, a mere girl of twenty, who was the image, the haunting image of her whom he had hoped to marry thirty years before. It was one of those strange resemblances which extend from the color of the eyes to the ‘timbre’ of the voice, from the smile to the thought, from the gestures to the finest feelings of the heart. I could not, in a few disjointed phrases describe to you the strange emotions of my friend. It would take pages and pages to make you understand the tenderness, both present and at the same time retrospective, for the dead through the living; the hypnotic condition of the soul which does not know where dreams and memories end and present feeling begins; the daily commingling of the most unreal thing in the world, the phantom of a lost love, with the freshest, the most actual, the most irresistibly naïve and spontaneous thing in it, a young girl. She comes, she goes, she laughs, she sings, you go about with her in the intimacy of country life, and at her side walks one long dead. After two weeks of almost careless abandon to the dangerous delights of this inward agitation imagine my friend entering by chance one morning one of the less frequented rooms of the house, a gallery, where, among other pictures, hung a portrait of himself, painted when he was twenty-five. He approaches the portrait abstractedly. There had been a fire in the room, so that a slight moisture dimmed the glass which protected the pastel, and on this glass, because of this moisture, he sees distinctly the trace of two lips which had been placed upon the eyes of the portrait, two small delicate lips, the sight of which makes his heart beat. He leaves the gallery, questions a servant, who tells him that no one but the young woman he has in mind has been in the room that morning.”
“He didn’t think so,” replied Fauchery. “At least she had never told him that. Well, you need to picture my friend at my age, or nearly there. Imagine him getting gray, tired of life, and believing he has finally discovered the secret to peace. During this time, while visiting some relatives at a country house, he met a young woman who was just twenty, and she looked exactly like the woman he had hoped to marry thirty years earlier. It was one of those uncanny resemblances that stretch from the color of the eyes to the tone of the voice, from the smile to the thoughts, from the gestures to the deepest feelings of the heart. I couldn't describe the strange emotions my friend was going through in just a few disjointed phrases. It would take pages to help you understand the tenderness, both present and reflective, towards the dead through the living; the hypnotic state of the soul that can't tell where dreams and memories end and current feelings begin; the daily mingling of the strangest thing in the world, the ghost of a lost love, with the most vivid, real, and irresistibly innocent and spontaneous thing, a young woman. She comes and goes, laughs and sings, and you share the closeness of country life with her, all the while accompanied by the spirit of someone long gone. After two weeks of almost carefree surrender to the dangerous delights of this inner turmoil, imagine my friend wandering into one of the less crowded rooms of the house, a gallery, where, among other paintings, hung a portrait of himself painted when he was twenty-five. He approaches the portrait absentmindedly. There had been a fire in the room, which left a bit of moisture clouding the glass protecting the pastel, and on this glass, because of that moisture, he distinctly sees the imprint of two lips pressed against the eyes of the portrait, two small delicate lips that make his heart race. He leaves the gallery and asks a servant, who tells him that only the young woman he's been thinking about has been in the room that morning.”
“What then?” I asked, as he paused.
“What’s next?” I asked as he paused.
“My friend returned to the gallery, looked once more at the adorable imprint of the most innocent, the most passionate of caresses. A mirror hung near by, where he could compare his present with his former face, the man he was with the man he had been. He never told me and I never asked what his feelings were at that moment. Did he feel that he was too culpable to have inspired a passion in a young girl whom he would have been a fool, almost a criminal, to marry? Did he comprehend that through his age which was so apparent, it was his youth which this child loved? Did he remember, with a keenness that was all too sad, that other, who had never given him a kiss like that at a time when he might have returned it? I only know that he left the same day, determined never again to see one whom he could no longer love as he had loved the other, with the hope, the purity, the soul of a man of twenty.”
“My friend went back to the gallery and took another look at the charming impression of the most innocent, passionate affection. A mirror nearby reflected his current face compared to the man he used to be. He never shared, and I never asked, what he felt in that moment. Did he think he was too much to blame for inspiring feelings in a young girl he would have been foolish, even wrong, to marry? Did he realize that despite his clearly visible age, it was his youth that this girl adored? Did he recall, with a heartbreaking clarity, that other person who had never given him a kiss when he could have reciprocated? I only know he left that very day, resolved never to see someone he could no longer love as he had loved the other, with the hope, purity, and spirit of a twenty-year-old man.”
A few hours after this conversation, I found myself once more in the office of the Boulevard, seated in Pascal’s den, and he was saying, “Already? Have you accomplished your interview with Pierre Fauchery?”
A few hours after this conversation, I found myself back in the office of the Boulevard, sitting in Pascal’s office, and he was saying, “Already? Did you manage to have your interview with Pierre Fauchery?”
“He would not even receive me,” I replied, boldly.
“He wouldn’t even see me,” I replied, confidently.
“What did I tell you?” he sneered, shrugging his big shoulders. “We’ll get even with him on his next volume. But you know, Labarthe, as long as you continue to have that innocent look about you, you can’t expect to succeed in newspaper work.”
“What did I tell you?” he scoffed, shrugging his broad shoulders. “We’ll get back at him in his next volume. But you know, Labarthe, as long as you keep that naive expression, you can’t expect to make it in journalism.”
I bore with the ill-humor of my chief. What would he have said if he had known that I had in my pocket an interview and in my head an anecdote which were material for a most successful story? And he has never had either the interview or the story. Since then I have made my way in the line where he said I should fail. I have lost my innocent look and I earn my thirty thousand francs a year, and more. I have never had the same pleasure in the printing of the most profitable, the most brilliant article that I had in consigning to oblivion the sheets relating my visit to Nemours. I often think that I have not served the cause of letters as I wanted to, since, with all my laborious work I have never written a book. And yet when I recall the irresistible impulse of respect which prevented me from committing toward a dearly loved master a most profitable but infamous indiscretion, I say to myself, “If you have not served the cause of letters, you have not betrayed it.” And this is the reason, now that Fauchery is no longer of this world, that it seems to me that the time has come for me to relate my first interview. There is none of which I am more proud.
I put up with my boss's bad mood. What would he have thought if he knew I had an interview in my pocket and a story in my head that could make a great piece? He’s never had either the interview or the story. Since then, I’ve succeeded in the field where he said I would fail. I've lost my naive perspective, and now I earn thirty thousand francs a year, or more. I’ve never had the same satisfaction from publishing the most profitable, most impressive article as I did when I buried the pages about my visit to Nemours. I often think I haven’t supported literature like I hoped to, since despite all my hard work, I’ve never written a book. Yet, when I remember the strong respect that kept me from committing a profitable but shameful betrayal against a beloved mentor, I tell myself, “Even if you haven’t served literature, you haven’t betrayed it.” And that’s why, now that Fauchery is gone, I feel it’s time to share my first interview. It’s the one I’m most proud of.
MATEO FALCONE By Prosper Merimee
On leaving Porto-Vecchio from the northwest and directing his steps towards the interior of the island, the traveller will notice that the land rises rapidly, and after three hours’ walking over tortuous paths obstructed by great masses of rock and sometimes cut by ravines, he will find himself on the border of a great mâquis. The mâquis is the domain of the Corsican shepherds and of those who are at variance with justice. It must be known that, in order to save himself the trouble of manuring his field, the Corsican husbandman sets fire to a piece of woodland. If the flame spread farther than is necessary, so much the worse! In any case he is certain of a good crop from the land fertilized by the ashes of the trees which grow upon it. He gathers only the heads of his grain, leaving the straw, which it would be unnecessary labor to cut. In the following spring the roots that have remained in the earth without being destroyed send up their tufts of sprouts, which in a few years reach a height of seven or eight feet. It is this kind of tangled thicket that is called a mâquis. They are made up of different kinds of trees and shrubs, so crowded and mingled together at the caprice of nature that only with an axe in hand can a man open a passage through them, and mâquis are frequently seen so thick and bushy that the wild sheep themselves cannot penetrate them.
Leaving Porto-Vecchio from the northwest and heading into the interior of the island, travelers will notice that the land rises quickly. After three hours of walking along winding paths blocked by large rocks and sometimes crossed by ravines, they will find themselves on the edge of a vast mâquis. The mâquis is home to Corsican shepherds and those who have conflicts with the law. It's known that to avoid the hassle of fertilizing his fields, a Corsican farmer sets fire to a section of woodland. If the flames spread more than intended, too bad for that! In any case, he can count on getting a good harvest from the land enriched by the ashes of the trees. He only collects the heads of his grain, leaving the straw behind, as cutting it would be unnecessary work. The following spring, the roots that remain in the ground, unharmed, sprout up, quickly growing to seven or eight feet tall in just a few years. This tangled thicket is what's called a mâquis. It's made up of various types of trees and shrubs that are so densely packed and intertwined by nature's whims that only with an axe in hand can a person make their way through them. Many mâquis areas are so thick and bushy that even wild sheep can’t get through.
If you have killed a man, go into the mâquis of Porto-Vecchio. With a good gun and plenty of powder and balls, you can live there in safety. Do not forget a brown cloak furnished with a hood, which will serve you for both cover and mattress. The shepherds will give you chestnuts, milk and cheese, and you will have nothing to fear from justice nor the relatives of the dead except when it is necessary for you to descend to the city to replenish your ammunition.
If you’ve killed someone, go into the hills of Porto-Vecchio. With a good gun and plenty of ammo, you can stay there safely. Don’t forget a brown cloak with a hood, which will be useful for both hiding and sleeping. The shepherds will share chestnuts, milk, and cheese with you, and you won’t have to worry about the law or the victim’s family, except when you need to go down to the city to restock your supplies.
When I was in Corsica in 18—, Mateo Falcone had his house half a league from this mâquis. He was rich enough for that country, living in noble style—that is to say, doing nothing—on the income from his flocks, which the shepherds, who are a kind of nomads, lead to pasture here and there on the mountains. When I saw him, two years after the event that I am about to relate, he appeared to me to be about fifty years old or more. Picture to yourself a man, small but robust, with curly hair, black as jet, an aquiline nose, thin lips, large, restless eyes, and a complexion the color of tanned leather. His skill as a marksman was considered extraordinary even in his country, where good shots are so common. For example, Mateo would never fire at a sheep with buckshot; but at a hundred and twenty paces, he would drop it with a ball in the head or shoulder, as he chose. He used his arms as easily at night as during the day. I was told this feat of his skill, which will, perhaps, seem impossible to those who have not travelled in Corsica. A lighted candle was placed at eighty paces, behind a paper transparency about the size of a plate. He would take aim, then the candle would be extinguished, and, at the end of a moment, in the most complete darkness, he would fire and hit the paper three times out of four.
When I was in Corsica in 18—, Mateo Falcone had his house half a league from this maquis. He was wealthy for that area, living in a noble manner—that is to say, doing nothing—on the income from his flocks, which the shepherds, who are a kind of nomads, would lead to graze here and there in the mountains. When I saw him two years after the event I'm about to describe, he seemed to be around fifty or older. Imagine a man, small but sturdy, with curly hair as black as jet, a straight nose, thin lips, large, restless eyes, and a complexion like tanned leather. His marksmanship was considered exceptional even in his country, where good shots are quite common. For instance, Mateo would never shoot a sheep with buckshot; instead, from a hundred and twenty paces, he could drop it with a bullet to the head or shoulder, depending on his choice. He handled his weapons just as easily at night as during the day. I heard about this skill of his, which might seem impossible to those who haven’t traveled in Corsica. A lit candle was placed eighty paces away, behind a paper screen about the size of a plate. He would take aim, then the candle would be extinguished, and after a moment, in complete darkness, he would fire and hit the paper three times out of four.
With such a transcendent accomplishment, Mateo Falcone had acquired a great reputation. He was said to be as good a friend as he was a dangerous enemy; accommodating and charitable, he lived at peace with all the world in the district of Porto-Vecchio. But it is said of him that in Corte, where he had married his wife, he had disembarrassed himself very vigorously of a rival who was considered as redoubtable in war as in love; at least, a certain gun-shot which surprised this rival as he was shaving before a little mirror hung in his window was attributed to Mateo. The affair was smoothed over and Mateo was married. His wife Giuseppa had given him at first three daughters (which infuriated him), and finally a son, whom he named Fortunato, and who became the hope of his family, the inheritor of the name. The daughters were well married: their father could count at need on the poignards and carbines of his sons-in-law. The son was only ten years old, but he already gave promise of fine attributes.
With such an impressive achievement, Mateo Falcone had built a strong reputation. People said he was as loyal a friend as he was a dangerous foe; friendly and generous, he got along well with everyone in the Porto-Vecchio area. However, it was mentioned that in Corte, where he had married his wife, he had decisively taken care of a rival who was as formidable in battle as he was in romance; at least, a particular gunshot that caught this rival while he was shaving in front of a small mirror by his window was attributed to Mateo. The incident was settled, and Mateo got married. His wife Giuseppa initially gave him three daughters (which drove him crazy), and eventually a son, whom he named Fortunato, who became the hope of his family and the bearer of the family name. The daughters were well married, and their father could count on the knives and rifles of his sons-in-law if needed. The son was only ten years old, but he already showed signs of great potential.
On a certain day in autumn, Mateo set out at an early hour with his wife to visit one of his flocks in a clearing of the mâquis. The little Fortunato wanted to go with them, but the clearing was too far away; moreover, it was necessary some one should stay to watch the house; therefore the father refused: it will be seen whether or not he had reason to repent.
On a certain autumn day, Mateo set out early with his wife to check on one of his flocks in a clearing in the shrubland. Little Fortunato wanted to tag along, but the clearing was too far; plus, someone needed to stay behind to keep an eye on the house. So the father said no: we’ll see if he had any reason to regret it.
He had been gone some hours, and the little Fortunato was tranquilly stretched out in the sun, looking at the blue mountains, and thinking that the next Sunday he was going to dine in the city with his uncle, the Caporal [Note: Civic Official], when he was suddenly interrupted in his meditations by the firing of a musket. He got up and turned to that side of the plain whence the noise came. Other shots followed, fired at irregular intervals, and each time nearer; at last, in the path which led from the plain to Mateo’s house, appeared a man wearing the pointed hat of the mountaineers, bearded, covered with rags, and dragging himself along with difficulty by the support of his gun. He had just received a wound in his thigh.
He had been gone for a few hours, and little Fortunato was peacefully lying in the sun, looking at the blue mountains and thinking about how the next Sunday he was going to have dinner in the city with his uncle, the Caporal, when he was suddenly interrupted in his thoughts by the sound of a musket being fired. He got up and turned toward the direction the noise was coming from. More shots followed, fired at random intervals, getting closer each time; finally, on the path that led from the plain to Mateo’s house, a man appeared wearing the pointed hat of the mountaineers, bearded, dressed in rags, and struggling to drag himself along with the support of his gun. He had just been shot in the thigh.
This man was an outlaw, who, having gone to the town by night to buy powder, had fallen on the way into an ambuscade of Corsican light-infantry. After a vigorous defense he was fortunate in making his retreat, closely followed and firing from rock to rock. But he was only a little in advance of the soldiers, and his wound prevented him from gaining the mâquis before being overtaken.
This man was an outlaw who, after going to town at night to buy gunpowder, ran into a group of Corsican light infantry on the way back. After a strong fight, he managed to escape, constantly firing while moving from rock to rock. But he was only a short distance ahead of the soldiers, and his injury stopped him from reaching the brush before he was caught.
He approached Fortunato and said: “You are the son of Mateo Falcone?”—“Yes.”
He walked up to Fortunato and said, “Are you the son of Mateo Falcone?”—“Yes.”
“I am Gianetto Saupiero. I am followed by the yellow-collars [Note: Slang for Gendarmes.]. Hide me, for I can go no farther.”
“I’m Gianetto Saupiero. The yellow-collars are after me [Note: Slang for Gendarmes.]. Hide me, because I can’t go any further.”
“And what will my father say if I hide you without his permission?”
“And what will my dad say if I hide you without asking him?”
“He will say that you have done well.”
“He will say that you did a good job.”
“How do you know?”
"How do you know that?"
“Hide me quickly; they are coming.”
“Hide me quick; they’re coming.”
“Wait till my father gets back.”
“Wait until my dad gets back.”
“How can I wait? Malediction! They will be here in five minutes. Come, hide me, or I will kill you.”
“How can I wait? Damn it! They’ll be here in five minutes. Come on, hide me, or I swear I’ll kill you.”
Fortunato answered him with the utmost coolness:
Fortunato replied to him with complete calm:
“Your gun is empty, and there are no more cartridges in your belt.”
“Your gun is empty, and there are no more bullets in your belt.”
“I have my stiletto.”
“I have my heels.”
“But can you run as fast as I can?”
“But can you run as fast as I can?”
He gave a leap and put himself out of reach.
He jumped and moved out of reach.
“You are not the son of Mateo Falcone! Will you then let me be captured before your house?”
“You're not Mateo Falcone’s son! Are you really going to let me get caught right in front of your house?”
The child appeared moved.
The child seemed touched.
“What will you give me if I hide you?” said he, coming nearer.
“What will you give me if I hide you?” he asked, stepping closer.
The outlaw felt in a leather pocket that hung from his belt, and took out a five-franc piece, which he had doubtless saved to buy ammunition with. Fortunato smiled at the sight of the silver piece; he snatched it, and said to Gianetto:
The outlaw reached into a leather pocket hanging from his belt and pulled out a five-franc coin, which he must have saved to buy ammunition. Fortunato grinned at the sight of the silver coin; he grabbed it and said to Gianetto:
“Fear nothing.”
"Don't be afraid."
Immediately he made a great hole in a pile of hay that was near the house. Gianetto crouched down in it and the child covered him in such a way that he could breathe without it being possible to suspect that the hay concealed a man. He bethought himself further, and, with the subtlety of a tolerably ingenious savage, placed a cat and her kittens on the pile, that it might not appear to have been recently disturbed. Then, noticing the traces of blood on the path near the house, he covered them carefully with dust, and, that done, he again stretched himself out in the sun with the greatest tranquillity.
Immediately, he created a large hole in a stack of hay that was near the house. Gianetto crouched down inside, and the child covered him in such a way that he could breathe without anyone suspecting a man was hiding there. He thought a bit more and, with the cleverness of a reasonably clever savage, placed a cat and her kittens on the pile so it wouldn’t look like it had been recently disturbed. Then, noticing the bloodstains on the path near the house, he carefully covered them with dust, and once that was done, he lay back in the sun with complete calm.
A few moments afterwards, six men in brown uniforms with yellow collars, and commanded by an Adjutant, were before Mateo’s door. This Adjutant was a distant relative of Falcone’s. (In Corsica the degrees of relationship are followed much further than elsewhere.) His name was Tiodoro Gamba; he was an active man, much dreaded by the outlaws, several of whom he had already entrapped.
A few moments later, six men in brown uniforms with yellow collars, led by an Adjutant, stood in front of Mateo's door. This Adjutant was a distant relative of Falcone. (In Corsica, they take family relationships more seriously than in other places.) His name was Tiodoro Gamba; he was a dynamic man, feared by the outlaws, several of whom he had already captured.
“Good day, little cousin,” said he, approaching Fortunato; “how tall you have grown. Have you seen a man go past here just now?”
“Hey there, little cousin,” he said, walking up to Fortunato; “look how much you’ve grown. Did you see a man walk by just now?”
“Oh! I am not yet so tall as you, my cousin,” replied the child with a simple air.
“Oh! I’m not as tall as you yet, my cousin,” replied the child innocently.
“You soon will be. But haven’t you seen a man go by here, tell me?”
"You'll see him soon. But haven’t you seen a guy walk by here, tell me?"
“If I have seen a man go by?”
“If I’ve seen a man walk by?”
“Yes, a man with a pointed hat of black velvet, and a vest embroidered with red and yellow.”
“Yes, a man wearing a pointed black velvet hat and a vest decorated with red and yellow.”
“A man with a pointed hat, and a vest embroidered with red and yellow?”
“A guy wearing a pointed hat and a vest with red and yellow embroidery?”
“Yes, answer quickly, and don’t repeat my questions?”
“Yes, answer quickly, and don’t repeat my questions?”
“This morning the curé passed before our door on his horse, Piero. He asked me how papa was, and I answered him—”
“This morning, the priest rode past our door on his horse, Piero. He asked how my dad was, and I replied—”
“Ah, you little scoundrel, you are playing sly! Tell me quickly which way Gianetto went? We are looking for him, and I am sure he took this path.”
“Ah, you little rascal, you’re being sneaky! Tell me quickly which way Gianetto went? We’re searching for him, and I’m sure he took this path.”
“Who knows?”
"Who knows?"
“Who knows? It is I know that you have seen him.”
“Who knows? I know that you have seen him.”
“Can any one see who passes when they are asleep?”
"Can anyone see who passes by when they're asleep?"
“You were not asleep, rascal; the shooting woke you up.”
“You weren't asleep, you troublemaker; the gunfire woke you up.”
“Then you believe, cousin, that your guns make so much noise? My father’s carbine has the advantage of them.”
“Then you really think, cousin, that your guns are that loud? My dad’s carbine is way better.”
“The devil take you, you cursed little scapegrace! I am certain that you have seen Gianetto. Perhaps, even, you have hidden him. Come, comrades, go into the house and see if our man is there. He could only go on one foot, and the knave has too much good sense to try to reach the mâquis limping like that. Moreover, the bloody tracks stop here.”
“The devil take you, you cursed little rascal! I’m sure you’ve seen Gianetto. Maybe you’ve even hidden him. Come on, guys, let’s go into the house and check if he’s there. He can only walk on one foot, and that fool is smart enough not to try to reach the maquis limping like that. Plus, the bloody tracks end here.”
“And what will papa say?” asked Fortunato with a sneer; “what will he say if he knows that his house has been entered while he was away?”
“And what will Dad say?” Fortunato asked with a sneer; “what will he say if he finds out that someone broke into his house while he was gone?”
“You rascal!” said the Adjutant, taking him by the ear, “do you know that it only remains for me to make you change your tone? Perhaps you will speak differently after I have given you twenty blows with the flat of my sword.”
“You little troublemaker!” said the Adjutant, grabbing him by the ear, “do you realize that all it takes is for me to make you change your attitude? Maybe you’ll talk differently after I give you twenty whacks with the flat side of my sword.”
Fortunato continued to sneer.
Fortunato kept sneering.
“My father is Mateo Falcone,” said he with emphasis.
“My father is Mateo Falcone,” he said with emphasis.
“You little scamp, you know very well that I can carry you off to Corte or to Bastia. I will make you lie in a dungeon, on straw, with your feet in shackles, and I will have you guillotined if you don’t tell me where Gianetto is.”
“You little rascal, you know I can take you to Corte or Bastia. I’ll lock you in a dungeon on straw, with your feet in chains, and I’ll have you executed if you don’t tell me where Gianetto is.”
The child burst out laughing at this ridiculous menace. He repeated:
The kid laughed out loud at this silly threat. He said again:
“My father is Mateo Falcone.”
“My dad is Mateo Falcone.”
“Adjutant,” said one of the soldiers in a low voice, “let us have no quarrels with Mateo.”
“Adjutant,” said one of the soldiers quietly, “let's not have any conflicts with Mateo.”
Gamba appeared evidently embarrassed. He spoke in an undertone with the soldiers who had already visited the house. This was not a very long operation, for the cabin of a Corsican consists only of a single square room, furnished with a table, some benches, chests, housekeeping utensils and those of the chase. In the meantime, little Fortunato petted his cat and seemed to take a wicked enjoyment in the confusion of the soldiers and of his cousin.
Gamba looked clearly embarrassed. He spoke quietly with the soldiers who had already been to the house. This didn’t take long, since a Corsican cabin is just one square room, furnished with a table, some benches, chests, and kitchenware along with hunting gear. Meanwhile, little Fortunato was petting his cat and seemed to find a mischievous joy in the soldiers' confusion and his cousin's discomfort.
One of the men approached the pile of hay. He saw the cat, and gave the pile a careless thrust with his bayonet, shrugging his shoulders as if he felt that his precaution was ridiculous. Nothing moved; the boy’s face betrayed not the slightest emotion.
One of the men walked over to the haystack. He spotted the cat and gave the pile a casual poke with his bayonet, shrugging his shoulders as if he thought his caution was silly. Nothing stirred; the boy’s face showed not the slightest emotion.
The Adjutant and his troop were cursing their luck. Already they were looking in the direction of the plain, as if disposed to return by the way they had come, when their chief, convinced that menaces would produce no impression on Falcone’s son, determined to make a last effort, and try the effect of caresses and presents.
The Adjutant and his team were cursing their luck. They were already glancing toward the plain, as if considering going back the way they came, when their leader, believing threats wouldn’t affect Falcone’s son, decided to make one last attempt and see if kindness and gifts would work.
“My little cousin,” said he, “you are a very wide-awake little fellow. You will get along. But you are playing a naughty game with me; and if I wasn’t afraid of making trouble for my cousin, Mateo, the devil take me! but I would carry you off with me.”
“My little cousin,” he said, “you’re quite the sharp little guy. You’ll do just fine. But you’re playing a tricky game with me; and if I weren’t worried about causing trouble for my cousin, Mateo, I swear I’d take you away with me.”
“Bah!”
"Ugh!"
“But when my cousin comes back I shall tell him about this, and he will whip you till the blood comes for having told such lies.”
“But when my cousin comes back, I’m going to tell him about this, and he’ll beat you until you bleed for telling such lies.”
“You don’t say so!”
“No way!”
“You will see. But hold on!—be a good boy and I will give you something.”
“You'll see. But wait!—be a good boy and I'll give you something.”
“Cousin, let me give you some advice: if you wait much longer Gianetto will be in the mâquis and it will take a smarter man than you to follow him.”
“Cousin, let me give you some advice: if you wait much longer, Gianetto will be in the woods and it will take someone smarter than you to catch up with him.”
The Adjutant took from his pocket a silver watch worth about ten crowns, and noticing that Fortunato’s eyes sparkled at the sight of it, said, holding the watch by the end; of its steel chain:
The Adjutant pulled a silver watch worth about ten crowns from his pocket and, seeing Fortunato's eyes light up at the sight of it, said, holding the watch by the end of its steel chain:
“Rascal! you would like to have such a watch as that hung around your neck, wouldn’t you, and to walk in the streets of Porto-Vecchio proud as a peacock? People would ask you what time it was, and you would say: ‘Look at my watch.’”
“Rascal! You’d love to have a watch like that hanging around your neck, wouldn’t you, and strut around the streets of Porto-Vecchio like a proud peacock? People would ask you the time, and you’d say: ‘Check out my watch.’”
“When I am grown up, my uncle, the Caporal, will give me a watch.”
“When I grow up, my uncle, the Corporal, will give me a watch.”
“Yes; but your uncle’s little boy has one already; not so fine as this either. But then, he is younger than you.”
“Yes, but your uncle’s little boy already has one; it’s not as nice as this one, though. But he’s younger than you.”
The child sighed.
The kid sighed.
“Well! Would you like this watch, little cousin?”
"Well! Would you like this watch, little cousin?"
Fortunato, casting sidelong glances at the watch, resembled a cat that has been given a whole chicken. It feels that it is being made sport of, and does not dare to use its claws; from time to time it turns its eyes away so as not to be tempted, licking its jaws all the while, and has the appearance of saying to its master, “How cruel your joke is!”
Fortunato, glancing at the watch, looked like a cat that had just been given a whole chicken. It senses it's being teased and doesn’t want to use its claws; every so often, it looks away to resist temptation, licking its lips the whole time, seeming to say to its owner, “What a mean joke you have!”
However, the Adjutant seemed in earnest in offering his watch. Fortunato did not reach out his hand for it, but said with a bitter smile:
However, the Adjutant seemed serious about offering his watch. Fortunato didn't reach out for it, but said with a bitter smile:
“Why do you make fun of me?”
“Why are you making fun of me?”
“Good God! I am not making fun of you. Only tell me where Gianetto is and the watch is yours.”
“Good God! I'm not mocking you. Just tell me where Gianetto is and the watch is yours.”
Fortunato smiled incredulously, and fixing his black eyes on those of the Adjutant tried to read there the faith he ought to have had in his words.
Fortunato smiled in disbelief, and fixing his dark eyes on those of the Adjutant, he tried to find the trust he should have had in what he was saying.
“May I lose my epaulettes,” cried the Adjutant, “if I do not give you the watch on this condition. These comrades are witnesses; I can not deny it.”
“May I lose my badges,” shouted the Adjutant, “if I don’t give you the watch on this condition. These comrades are witnesses; I can’t deny it.”
While speaking he gradually held the watch nearer till it almost touched the child’s pale face, which plainly showed the struggle that was going on in his soul between covetousness and respect for hospitality. His breast swelled with emotion; he seemed about to suffocate. Meanwhile the watch was slowly swaying and turning, sometimes brushing against his cheek. Finally, his right hand was gradually stretched toward it; the ends of his fingers touched it; then its whole weight was in his hand, the Adjutant still keeping hold of the chain. The face was light blue; the cases newly burnished. In the sunlight it seemed to be all on fire. The temptation was too great. Fortunato raised his left hand and pointed over his shoulder with his thumb at the hay against which he was reclining. The Adjutant understood him at once. He dropped the end of the chain and Fortunato felt himself the sole possessor of the watch. He sprang up with the agility of a deer and stood ten feet from the pile, which the soldiers began at once to overturn.
While speaking, he gradually brought the watch closer until it almost touched the child’s pale face, which clearly showed the internal struggle between greed and respect for hospitality. His chest swelled with emotion; he seemed like he was about to suffocate. Meanwhile, the watch swayed and rotated slowly, sometimes brushing against his cheek. Finally, his right hand reached out toward it; the tips of his fingers brushed it, and then he held its full weight in his hand, with the Adjutant still holding the chain. The face was light blue; the case freshly polished. In the sunlight, it looked like it was on fire. The temptation was overwhelming. Fortunato raised his left hand and pointed over his shoulder with his thumb at the hay he was leaning against. The Adjutant understood immediately. He let go of the chain, and Fortunato felt like the watch was entirely his. He sprang up with the agility of a deer and stood ten feet from the pile, which the soldiers immediately began to overturn.
There was a movement in the hay, and a bloody man with a poignard in his hand appeared. He tried to rise to his feet, but his stiffened leg would not permit it and he fell. The Adjutant at once grappled with him and took away his stiletto. He was immediately secured, notwithstanding his resistance.
There was a rustle in the hay, and a bloodied man holding a dagger showed up. He attempted to stand up, but his stiff leg wouldn’t let him, and he fell. The Adjutant quickly tackled him and took away his knife. He was quickly restrained, despite his struggles.
Gianetto, lying on the earth and bound like a fagot, turned his head towards Fortunato, who had approached.
Gianetto, lying on the ground and tied up like a bundle of sticks, turned his head towards Fortunato, who had come closer.
“Son of—!” said he, with more contempt than anger.
“Son of—!” he said, with more disdain than rage.
The child threw him the silver piece which he had received, feeling that he no longer deserved it; but the outlaw paid no attention to the movement, and with great coolness said to the Adjutant:
The child tossed him the silver coin he had received, believing he no longer deserved it; however, the outlaw disregarded the gesture and calmly said to the Adjutant:
“My dear Gamba, I cannot walk; you will be obliged to carry me to the city.”
“My dear Gamba, I can’t walk; you’ll have to carry me to the city.”
“Just now you could run faster than a buck,” answered the cruel captor; “but be at rest. I am so pleased to have you that I would carry you a league on my back without fatigue. Besides, comrade, we are going to make a litter for you with your cloak and some branches, and at the Crespoli farm we shall find horses.”
“Right now you could run faster than a deer,” replied the cruel captor; “but don't worry. I'm so happy to have you that I would carry you a mile on my back without getting tired. Plus, my friend, we're going to make a stretcher for you with your cloak and some branches, and at the Crespoli farm, we’ll find horses.”
“Good,” said the prisoner, “You will also put a little straw on your litter that I may be more comfortable.”
“Good,” said the prisoner, “You will also put a little straw on your bedding so I can be more comfortable.”
While some of the soldiers were occupied in making a kind of stretcher out of some chestnut boughs and the rest were dressing Gianetto’s wound, Mateo Falcone and his wife suddenly appeared at a turn in the path that led to the mâquis. The woman was staggering under the weight of an enormous sack of chestnuts, while her husband was sauntering along, carrying one gun in his hands, while another was slung across his shoulders, for it is unworthy of a man to carry other burdens than his arms.
While some of the soldiers were busy making a type of stretcher out of chestnut branches and others were tending to Gianetto’s wound, Mateo Falcone and his wife suddenly showed up at a bend in the path that led to the maquis. The woman was struggling under the weight of a huge sack of chestnuts, while her husband was casually walking along, holding one gun in his hands and another slung over his shoulder, because it’s unmanly for a man to carry anything other than his weapons.
At the sight of the soldiers Mateo’s first thought was that they had come to arrest him. But why this thought? Had he then some quarrels with justice? No. He enjoyed a good reputation. He was said to have a particularly good name, but he was a Corsican and a highlander, and there are few Corsican highlanders who, in scrutinizing their memory, can not find some peccadillo, such as a gun-shot, dagger-thrust, or similar trifles. Mateo more than others had a clear conscience; for more than ten years he had not pointed his carbine at a man, but he was always prudent, and put himself into a position to make a good defense if necessary. “Wife,” said he to Giuseppa, “put down the sack and hold yourself ready.”
At the sight of the soldiers, Mateo’s first thought was that they had come to arrest him. But why would he think that? Did he have some issues with the law? No. He had a good reputation. People said he was well-respected, but he was a Corsican and a highlander, and there are hardly any Corsican highlanders who, when thinking back, can’t find some minor misdeed, like a gunshot, knife fight, or similar nonsense. Mateo, more than others, had a clear conscience; he hadn’t aimed his gun at anyone for over ten years, but he was always cautious and ready to defend himself if needed. “Wife,” he said to Giuseppa, “put down the sack and be ready.”
She obeyed at once. He gave her the gun that was slung across his shoulders, which would have bothered him, and, cocking the one he held in his hands, advanced slowly towards the house, walking among the trees that bordered the road, ready at the least hostile demonstration, to hide behind the largest, whence he could fire from under cover. His wife followed closely behind, holding his reserve weapon and his cartridge-box. The duty of a good housekeeper, in case of a fight, is to load her husband’s carbines.
She jumped to comply. He handed her the gun that was draped over his shoulders, which he found a bit unsettling, and, while cocking the one he held in his hands, he moved slowly towards the house, stepping carefully among the trees lining the road. He was prepared to duck behind the biggest one at the slightest sign of hostility, where he could shoot from safety. His wife trailed closely behind, carrying his spare weapon and cartridge box. A good housekeeper's job, in the event of a fight, is to load her husband’s guns.
On the other side the Adjutant was greatly troubled to see Mateo advance in this manner, with cautious steps, his carbine raised, and his finger on the trigger.
On the other side, the Adjutant felt a lot of anxiety watching Mateo move forward like this, taking careful steps, his carbine raised, and his finger on the trigger.
“If by chance,” thought he, “Mateo should be related to Gianetto, or if he should be his friend and wish to defend him, the contents of his two guns would arrive amongst us as certainly as a letter in the post; and if he should see me, notwithstanding the relationship!”
“If by chance,” he thought, “Mateo is related to Gianetto, or if he’s his friend and wants to defend him, then the bullets from his two guns would hit us just like a letter in the mail; and if he sees me, despite the connection!”
In this perplexity he took a bold step. It was to advance alone towards Mateo and tell him of the affair while accosting him as an old acquaintance, but the short space that separated him from Mateo seemed terribly long.
In this confusion, he made a daring move. He decided to walk up to Mateo and tell him about the situation while pretending to be an old friend, but the brief distance between him and Mateo felt incredibly long.
“Hello! old comrade,” cried he. “How do you do, my good fellow? It is I, Gamba, your cousin.”
“Hello! old friend,” he exclaimed. “How are you doing, my good man? It's me, Gamba, your cousin.”
Without answering a word, Mateo stopped, and in proportion as the other spoke, slowly raised the muzzle of his gun so that it was pointing upward when the Adjutant joined him.
Without saying a word, Mateo stopped, and as the other spoke, he slowly raised the barrel of his gun until it was pointing upwards when the Adjutant joined him.
“Good-day, brother,” said the Adjutant, holding out his hand. “It is a long time since I have seen you.”
“Hey, brother,” said the Adjutant, reaching out his hand. “It’s been a while since I last saw you.”
“Good-day, brother.”
“Hi, brother.”
“I stopped while passing, to say good-day to you and to cousin Pepa here. We have had a long journey to-day, but have no reason to complain, for we have captured a famous prize. We have just seized Gianetto Saupiero.”
“I stopped while passing by to say hi to you and cousin Pepa here. We had a long journey today, but we can't complain, because we captured a famous prize. We just seized Gianetto Saupiero.”
“God be praised!” cried Giuseppa. “He stole a milch goat from us last week.”
“Thank God!” shouted Giuseppa. “He stole a milk goat from us last week.”
These words reassured Gamba.
These words comforted Gamba.
“Poor devil!” said Mateo, “he was hungry.”
“Poor guy!” said Mateo, “he was hungry.”
“The villain fought like a lion,” continued the Adjutant, a little mortified. “He killed one of my soldiers, and not content with that, broke Caporal Chardon’s arm; but that matters little, he is only a Frenchman. Then, too, he was so well hidden that the devil couldn’t have found him. Without my little cousin, Fortunato, I should never have discovered him.”
“The villain fought fiercely,” continued the Adjutant, a bit embarrassed. “He killed one of my soldiers, and as if that wasn’t enough, he broke Caporal Chardon’s arm; but that doesn't really matter, he’s just a Frenchman. Plus, he was so well hidden that even the devil couldn't have found him. Without my little cousin, Fortunato, I would never have discovered him.”
“Fortunato!” cried Mateo.
“Fortunato!” shouted Mateo.
“Fortunato!” repeated Giuseppa.
“Fortunato!” Giuseppa repeated.
“Yes, Gianetto was hidden under the hay-pile yonder, but my little cousin showed me the trick. I shall tell his uncle, the Caporal, that he may send him a fine present for his trouble. Both his name and yours will be in the report that I shall send to the Attorney-general.”
“Yes, Gianetto was hiding under the haystack over there, but my little cousin showed me the trick. I’ll let his uncle, the Caporal, know that he can send him a nice gift for his trouble. Both his name and yours will be in the report that I’ll send to the Attorney General.”
“Malediction!” said Mateo in a low voice.
“Curse!” Mateo said quietly.
They had rejoined the detachment. Gianetto was already lying on the litter ready to set out. When he saw Mateo and Gamba in company he smiled a strange smile, then, turning his head towards the door of the house, he spat on the sill, saying:
They had rejoined the group. Gianetto was already lying on the stretcher, ready to go. When he saw Mateo and Gamba together, he smiled a weird smile, then, turning his head toward the door of the house, he spat on the threshold, saying:
“House of a traitor.”
“Traitor's house.”
Only a man determined to die would dare pronounce the word traitor to Falcone. A good blow with the stiletto, which there would be no need of repeating, would have immediately paid the insult. However, Mateo made no other movement than to place his hand on his forehead like a man who is dazed.
Only a man set on dying would be bold enough to call Falcone a traitor. A single stab with a knife, which would not need to be repeated, would have quickly avenged the insult. However, Mateo did nothing more than place his hand on his forehead, as someone who is shocked.
Fortunato had gone into the house when his father arrived, but now he reappeared with a bowl of milk which he handed with downcast eyes to Gianetto.
Fortunato had gone into the house when his dad arrived, but now he came back with a bowl of milk that he handed over with his eyes lowered to Gianetto.
“Get away from me!” cried the outlaw, in a loud voice. Then, turning to one of the soldiers, he said:
“Get away from me!” shouted the outlaw, loudly. Then, turning to one of the soldiers, he said:
“Comrade, give me a drink.”
“Hey, give me a drink.”
The soldier placed his gourd in his hands, and the prisoner drank the water handed to him by a man with whom he had just exchanged bullets. He then asked them to tie his hands across his breast instead of behind his back.
The soldier held his gourd in his hands, and the prisoner drank the water given to him by a guy he had just been shooting at. He then asked them to tie his hands across his chest instead of behind his back.
“I like,” said he, “to lie at my ease.”
“I like,” he said, “to lie back and relax.”
They hastened to satisfy him; then the Adjutant gave the signal to start, said adieu to Mateo, who did not respond, and descended with rapid steps towards the plain.
They rushed to please him; then the Adjutant signaled to begin, said goodbye to Mateo, who didn’t reply, and quickly walked down towards the plain.
Nearly ten minutes elapsed before Mateo spoke. The child looked with restless eyes, now at his mother, now at his father, who was leaning on his gun and gazing at him with an expression of concentrated rage.
Nearly ten minutes went by before Mateo spoke. The child looked with restless eyes, glancing at his mother and then at his father, who was leaning on his gun and staring at him with an intense expression of anger.
“You begin well,” said Mateo at last with a calm voice, but frightful to one who knew the man.
“You're starting off well,” Mateo finally said in a calm voice, though it was frightening to anyone who knew him.
“Oh, father!” cried the boy, bursting into tears, and making a forward movement as if to throw himself on his knees. But Mateo cried, “Away from me!”
“Oh, Dad!” the boy exclaimed, breaking down in tears and moving forward as if to drop to his knees. But Mateo shouted, “Get away from me!”
The little fellow stopped and sobbed, immovable, a few feet from his father.
The little guy stopped and cried, unable to move, just a few feet away from his dad.
Giuseppa drew near. She had just discovered the watch-chain, the end of which was hanging out of Fortunato’s jacket.
Giuseppa came closer. She had just found the watch chain, which was hanging out of Fortunato’s jacket.
“Who gave you that watch?” demanded she in a severe tone.
“Who gave you that watch?” she asked in a serious tone.
“My cousin, the Adjutant.”
“My cousin, the assistant.”
Falcone seized the watch and smashed it in a thousand pieces against a rock.
Falcone grabbed the watch and smashed it into a thousand pieces against a rock.
“Wife,” said he, “is this my child?”
“Wife,” he said, “is this my child?”
Giuseppa’s cheeks turned a brick-red.
Giuseppa’s cheeks turned bright red.
“What are you saying, Mateo? Do you know to whom you speak?”
“What are you talking about, Mateo? Do you even know who you’re speaking to?”
“Very well, this child is the first of his race to commit treason.”
“Alright, this kid is the first of his kind to betray us.”
Fortunato’s sobs and gasps redoubled as Falcone kept his lynx-eyes upon him. Then he struck the earth with his gun-stock, shouldered the weapon, and turned in the direction of the mâquis, calling to Fortunato to follow. The boy obeyed. Giuseppa hastened after Mateo and seized his arm.
Fortunato's cries and gasps grew louder as Falcone kept his sharp gaze on him. Then he hit the ground with the butt of his gun, slung the weapon over his shoulder, and headed toward the mâquis, urging Fortunato to follow. The boy complied. Giuseppa rushed after Mateo and grabbed his arm.
“He is your son,” said she with a trembling voice, fastening her black eyes on those of her husband to read what was going on in his heart.
“He is your son,” she said with a shaky voice, locking her dark eyes onto her husband’s to understand what he was feeling.
“Leave me alone,” said Mateo, “I am his father.”
“Leave me alone,” Mateo said, “I’m his dad.”
Giuseppa embraced her son, and bursting into tears entered the house. She threw herself on her knees before an image of the Virgin and prayed ardently. In the meanwhile Falcone walked some two hundred paces along the path and only stopped when he reached a little ravine which he descended. He tried the earth with the butt-end of his carbine, and found it soft and easy to dig. The place seemed to be convenient for his design.
Giuseppa hugged her son tightly and, overwhelmed with emotion, walked into the house in tears. She dropped to her knees in front of an image of the Virgin and prayed passionately. Meanwhile, Falcone walked about two hundred steps along the path and only paused when he reached a small ravine, which he then went down. He tested the ground with the end of his rifle and found it soft and easy to dig. The spot seemed perfect for what he had in mind.
“Fortunato, go close to that big rock there.”
“Fortunato, go stand near that big rock over there.”
The child did as he was commanded, then he kneeled.
The kid did what he was told, then he knelt.
“Say your prayers.”
"Say your prayers."
“Oh, father, father, do not kill me!”
“Oh, dad, please don’t kill me!”
“Say your prayers!” repeated Mateo in a terrible voice.
“Say your prayers!” Mateo shouted again in a terrifying voice.
The boy, stammering and sobbing, recited the Pater and the Credo. At the end of each prayer the father loudly answered, “Amen!”
The boy, stuttering and crying, repeated the Our Father and the Creed. At the end of each prayer, the dad responded loudly, “Amen!”
“Are those all the prayers you know?”
“Are those the only prayers you know?”
“Oh! father, I know the Ave Maria and the litany that my aunt taught me.”
“Oh! Dad, I know the Hail Mary and the prayer my aunt taught me.”
“It is very long, but no matter.”
“It’s really long, but that’s okay.”
The child finished the litany in a scarcely audible tone.
The child finished the litany in a barely audible voice.
“Are you finished?”
“Are you done?”
“Oh! my father, have mercy! Pardon me! I will never do so again. I will beg my cousin, the Caporal, to pardon Gianetto.”
“Oh! my father, please have mercy! Forgive me! I promise I won't do it again. I will ask my cousin, the Corporal, to forgive Gianetto.”
He was still speaking. Mateo raised his gun, and, taking aim, said:
He was still talking. Mateo raised his gun and, aiming carefully, said:
“May God pardon you!”
“Hope you find forgiveness!”
The boy made a desperate effort to rise and grasp his father’s knees, but there was not time. Mateo fired and Fortunato fell dead.
The boy struggled to get up and grab his father's knees, but there wasn't enough time. Mateo shot, and Fortunato collapsed, dead.
Without casting a glance on the body, Mateo returned to the house for a spade with which to bury his son. He had gone but a few steps when he met Giuseppa, who, alarmed by the shot, was hastening hither.
Without looking at the body, Mateo went back to the house for a spade to bury his son. He had only taken a few steps when he encountered Giuseppa, who, worried by the shot, was rushing over.
“What have you done?” cried she.
“What have you done?” she cried.
“Justice.”
"Justice."
“Where is he?”
"Where's he?"
“In the ravine. I am going to bury him. He died a Christian. I shall have a mass said for him. Have my son-in-law, Tiodoro Bianchi, sent for to come and live with us.”
“In the ravine. I’m going to bury him. He died a Christian. I’ll have a mass said for him. Have my son-in-law, Tiodoro Bianchi, called to come and live with us.”
THE MIRROR By Catulle Mendes
There was once a kingdom where mirrors were unknown. They had all been broken and reduced to fragments by order of the queen, and if the tiniest bit of looking-glass had been found in any house, she would not have hesitated to put all the inmates to death with the most frightful tortures.
There was once a kingdom where mirrors didn’t exist. They had all been shattered and turned into pieces by the queen's order, and if even the smallest piece of reflective glass was discovered in any home, she would have had no qualms about executing all the residents with the most horrific tortures.
Now for the secret of this extraordinary caprice. The queen was dreadfully ugly, and she did not wish to be exposed to the risk of meeting her own image; and, knowing herself to be hideous, it was a consolation to know that other women at least could not see that they were pretty.
Now for the secret of this unusual whim. The queen was extremely ugly, and she didn’t want to take the chance of seeing her own reflection; knowing she was hideous, it was comforting to think that other women at least couldn’t see that they were attractive.
You may imagine that the young girls of the country were not at all satisfied. What was the use of being beautiful if you could not admire yourself?
You might think that the young girls in the country were pretty unhappy. What’s the point of being beautiful if you can’t appreciate your own reflection?
They might have used the brooks and lakes for mirrors; but the queen had foreseen that, and had hidden all of them under closely joined flagstones. Water was drawn from wells so deep that it was impossible to see the liquid surface, and shallow basins must be used instead of buckets, because in the latter there might be reflections.
They could have used the streams and lakes as mirrors, but the queen anticipated that and had covered them all with tightly fitted flagstones. Water was taken from wells so deep that you couldn’t see the surface, and shallow basins had to be used instead of buckets, since the buckets might show reflections.
Such a dismal state of affairs, especially for the pretty coquettes, who were no more rare in this country than in others.
Such a gloomy situation, especially for the pretty flirtatious women, who were just as common in this country as anywhere else.
The queen had no compassion, being well content that her subjects should suffer as much annoyance from the lack of a mirror as she felt at the sight of one.
The queen had no compassion; she was perfectly fine with her subjects suffering just as much frustration from not having a mirror as she did at the sight of one.
However, in a suburb of the city there lived a young girl called Jacinta, who was a little better off than the rest, thanks to her sweetheart, Valentin. For if someone thinks you are beautiful, and loses no chance to tell you so, he is almost as good as a mirror.
However, in a suburb of the city, there lived a young girl named Jacinta, who had a bit more than the others, thanks to her boyfriend, Valentin. If someone thinks you’re beautiful and never misses a chance to tell you, it's almost like having a mirror.
“Tell me the truth,” she would say; “what is the color of my eyes?”
“Tell me the truth,” she would say; “what color are my eyes?”
“They are like dewy forget-me-nots.”
“They're like dewy forget-me-nots.”
“And my skin is not quite black?”
“And my skin isn’t completely black?”
“You know that your forehead is whiter than freshly fallen snow, and your cheeks are like blush roses.”
“You know your forehead is whiter than fresh snow, and your cheeks are like pink roses.”
“How about my lips?”
“How about my lips now?”
“Cherries are pale beside them.”
“Cherries look dull next to them.”
“And my teeth, if you please?”
"And my teeth, too?"
“Grains of rice are not as white.”
"Grains of rice aren't as white."
“But my ears, should I be ashamed of them?”
“But should I be ashamed of my ears?”
“Yes, if you would be ashamed of two little pink shells among your pretty curls.”
“Yes, if you’d be embarrassed by two small pink shells in your pretty hair.”
And so on endlessly; she delighted, he still more charmed, for his words came from the depth of his heart and she had the pleasure of hearing herself praised, he the delight of seeing her. So their love grew more deep and tender every hour, and the day that he asked her to marry him she blushed certainly, but it was not with anger. But, unluckily, the news of their happiness reached the wicked queen, whose only pleasure was to torment others, and Jacinta more than anyone else, on account of her beauty.
And so it went on forever; she was thrilled, and he was even more captivated because his words came straight from his heart. She enjoyed hearing him praise her, while he delighted in watching her. Their love grew deeper and more tender with every passing hour. When he asked her to marry him, she definitely blushed, but it wasn’t out of anger. Unfortunately, the news of their happiness reached the wicked queen, who took pleasure in tormenting others, especially Jacinta because of her beauty.
A little while before the marriage Jacinta was walking in the orchard one evening, when an old crone approached, asking for alms, but suddenly jumped back with a shriek as if she had stepped on a toad, crying: “Heavens, what do I see?”
A little while before the wedding, Jacinta was strolling through the orchard one evening when an old woman came up, asking for some change. But then she suddenly jumped back with a gasp, as if she had stepped on a frog, exclaiming, “Oh my, what do I see?”
“What is the matter, my good woman? What is it you see? Tell me.”
“What’s wrong, my good woman? What do you see? Tell me.”
“The ugliest creature I ever beheld.”
“The ugliest creature I have ever seen.”
“Then you are not looking at me,” said Jacinta, with innocent vanity.
“Then you’re not looking at me,” Jacinta said, with a touch of innocent vanity.
“Alas! yes, my poor child, it is you. I have been a long time on this earth, but never have I met anyone so hideous as you!”
“Unfortunately! Yes, my poor child, it's you. I've been on this earth a long time, but I've never met anyone as ugly as you!”
“What! am I ugly?”
“What! Am I ugly?”
“A hundred times uglier than I can tell you.”
“A hundred times uglier than I can describe.”
“But my eyes—”
“But my eyes—”
“They are a sort of dirty gray; but that would be nothing if you had not such an outrageous squint!”
“They are kind of a dirty gray; but that wouldn’t matter if you didn’t have such an outrageous squint!”
“My complexion—”
"My skin tone—"
“It looks as if you had rubbed coal-dust on your forehead and cheeks.”
“It looks like you’ve smeared coal dust on your forehead and cheeks.”
“My mouth—”
"My lips—"
“It is pale and withered, like a faded flower.”
“It looks pale and wilted, like a faded flower.”
“My teeth—”
"My teeth—"
“If the beauty of teeth is to be large and yellow, I never saw any so beautiful as yours.”
“If the beauty of teeth is supposed to be big and yellow, I’ve never seen any as beautiful as yours.”
“But, at least, my ears—”
“But at least my ears—”
“They are so big, so red, and so misshapen, under your coarse elf-locks, that they are revolting. I am not pretty myself, but I should die of shame if mine were like them.” After this last blow, the old witch, having repeated what the queen had taught her, hobbled off, with a harsh croak of laughter, leaving poor Jacinta dissolved in tears, prone on the ground beneath the apple-trees.
“They are so big, so red, and so misshapen under your messy hair that they’re disgusting. I’m not pretty either, but I would be mortified if mine looked like that.” After this last insult, the old witch, having repeated what the queen had told her, hobbled away with a harsh, mocking laugh, leaving poor Jacinta in tears, lying on the ground beneath the apple trees.
Nothing could divert her mind from her grief. “I am ugly—I am ugly,” she repeated constantly. It was in vain that Valentin assured and reassured her with the most solemn oaths. “Let me alone; you are lying out of pity. I understand it all now; you never loved me; you are only sorry for me. The beggar woman had no interest in deceiving me. It is only too true—I am ugly. I do not see how you can endure the sight of me.”
Nothing could take her mind off her sadness. “I’m ugly—I’m ugly,” she kept saying over and over. Valentin tried to comfort her with the most serious promises, but it was no use. “Leave me alone; you’re just lying out of pity. I get it now; you never really loved me; you just feel sorry for me. The beggar woman had no reason to trick me. It’s all too true—I’m ugly. I don’t see how you can stand to look at me.”
To undeceive her, he brought people from far and near; every man declared that Jacinta was created to delight the eyes; even the women said as much, though they were less enthusiastic. But the poor child persisted in her conviction that she was a repulsive object, and when Valentin pressed her to name their wedding-day—“I, your wife!” cried she. “Never! I love you too dearly to burden you with a being so hideous as I am.” You can fancy the despair of the poor fellow so sincerely in love. He threw himself on his knees; he prayed; he supplicated; she answered still that she was too ugly to marry him.
To convince her, he gathered people from all over; every man said that Jacinta was meant to be admired; even the women agreed, though they weren't as enthusiastic. But the poor girl remained convinced that she was hideous, and when Valentin urged her to set a wedding date—“Me, your wife!” she cried. “Never! I love you too much to make you suffer with someone as ugly as I am.” You can imagine the despair of the poor guy who was truly in love. He fell to his knees; he prayed; he begged; she still insisted she was too ugly to marry him.
What was he to do? The only way to give the lie to the old woman and prove the truth to Jacinta was to put a mirror before her. But there was no such thing in the kingdom, and so great was the terror inspired by the queen that no workman dared make one.
What was he supposed to do? The only way to disprove the old woman and show Jacinta the truth was to put a mirror in front of her. But there was no such thing in the kingdom, and the fear the queen inspired was so intense that no worker dared to create one.
“Well, I shall go to Court,” said the lover, in despair. “Harsh as our mistress is, she cannot fail to be moved by the tears and the beauty of Jacinta. She will retract, for a few hours at least, this cruel edict which has caused our trouble.”
“Well, I'm going to court,” said the lover, in despair. “As harsh as our mistress is, she can't help but be touched by Jacinta's tears and beauty. She will likely take back, at least for a few hours, this cruel ruling that has caused us so much trouble.”
It was not without difficulty that he persuaded the young girl to let him take her to the palace. She did not like to show herself, and asked of what use would be a mirror, only to impress her more deeply with her misfortune; but when he wept, her heart was moved, and she consented, to please him.
It wasn't easy for him to convince the young girl to let him take her to the palace. She didn’t want to show herself and asked what the point of a mirror was, other than to remind her of her sad situation. But when he cried, she felt for him and agreed, just to make him happy.
“What is all this?” said the wicked queen. “Who are these people? and what do they want?”
“What is all this?” said the evil queen. “Who are these people? And what do they want?”
“Your Majesty, you have before you the most unfortunate lover on the face of the earth.”
“Your Majesty, you are looking at the most unfortunate lover in the world.”
“Do you consider that a good reason for coming here to annoy me?”
“Do you think that's a good reason to come here and bother me?”
“Have pity on me.”
“Have mercy on me.”
“What have I to do with your love affairs?”
“What do I have to do with your love life?”
“If you would permit a mirror——”
“If you would allow a mirror——”
The queen rose to her feet, trembling with rage. “Who dares to speak to me of a mirror?” she said, grinding her teeth.
The queen stood up, shaking with anger. “Who dares to talk to me about a mirror?” she said, gritting her teeth.
“Do not be angry, your Majesty, I beg of you, and deign to hear me. This young girl whom you see before you, so fresh and pretty, is the victim of a strange delusion. She imagines that she is ugly.”
“Please don’t be angry, Your Majesty, I beg you, and allow me to explain. This young girl you see before you, so fresh and pretty, is suffering from a strange delusion. She believes that she is ugly.”
“Well,” said the queen, with a malicious grin, “she is right. I never saw a more hideous object.”
“Well,” said the queen with a wicked smile, “she's right. I've never seen such an ugly sight.”
Jacinta, at these cruel words, thought she would die of mortification. Doubt was no longer possible, she must be ugly. Her eyes closed, she fell on the steps of the throne in a deadly swoon.
Jacinta, hearing those cruel words, felt like she would die from embarrassment. There was no doubt anymore; she had to be ugly. With her eyes closed, she collapsed on the steps of the throne in a complete faint.
But Valentin was affected very differently. He cried out loudly that her Majesty must be mad to tell such a lie. He had no time to say more. The guards seized him, and at a sign from the queen the headsman came forward. He was always beside the throne, for she might need his services at any moment.
But Valentin reacted very differently. He shouted loudly that her Majesty must be insane to say such a lie. He didn't have time to say more. The guards grabbed him, and at a signal from the queen, the executioner stepped forward. He was always by the throne since she might need his services at any moment.
“Do your duty,” said the queen, pointing out the man who had insulted her. The executioner raised his gleaming axe just as Jacinta came to herself and opened her eyes. Then two shrieks pierced the air. One was a cry of joy, for in the glittering steel Jacinta saw herself, so charmingly pretty—and the other a scream of anguish, as the wicked soul of the queen took flight, unable to bear the sight of her face in the impromptu mirror.
“Do your duty,” said the queen, pointing out the man who had insulted her. The executioner raised his shiny axe just as Jacinta came to her senses and opened her eyes. Then two screams pierced the air. One was a cry of joy because in the gleaming steel Jacinta saw her own reflection, looking so charmingly pretty—and the other was a scream of anguish, as the wicked soul of the queen fled, unable to bear the sight of her face in the makeshift mirror.
MY NEPHEW JOSEPH By Ludovic Halevy
(Scene passes at Versailles; two old gentlemen are conversing, seated on a bench in the King’s garden.)
(Scene shifts to Versailles; two older gentlemen are talking while sitting on a bench in the King’s garden.)
Journalism, my dear Monsieur, is the evil of the times. I tell you what, if I had a son, I would hesitate a long while before giving him a literary education. I would have him learn chemistry, mathematics, fencing, cosmography, swimming, drawing, but not composition—no, not composition. Then, at least, he would be prevented from becoming a journalist. It is so easy, so tempting. They take pen and paper and write, it doesn’t matter what, apropos to it doesn’t matter what, and you have a newspaper article. In order to become a watchmaker, a lawyer, an upholsterer, in short, all the liberal arts, study, application, and a special kind of knowledge are necessary; but nothing like that is required for a journalist.”
Journalism, my dear Sir, is the curse of our times. Let me tell you, if I had a son, I would think long and hard before letting him pursue a literary education. I would want him to study chemistry, mathematics, fencing, astronomy, swimming, and drawing, but not writing—definitely not writing. That way, he would steer clear of becoming a journalist. It’s so easy, so tempting. They grab a pen and paper and scribble down whatever comes to mind, and voilà, you’ve got a newspaper article. To become a watchmaker, a lawyer, an upholsterer, in short, for all the skilled trades, you need study, dedication, and specific knowledge; but nothing like that is needed for a journalist.
“You are perfectly right, my dear Monsieur, the profession of journalism should be restricted by examinations, the issuing of warrants, the granting of licenses—”
“You're absolutely right, my dear Sir, the field of journalism should be regulated through exams, permits, and licenses—”
“And they could pay well for their licenses, these gentlemen. Do you know that journalism is become very profitable? There are some young men in it who, all at once, without a fixed salary, and no capital whatever, make from ten, twenty to thirty thousand francs a year.”
“And these guys could pay well for their licenses. Did you know that journalism has become really profitable? There are some young men in it who suddenly, without any fixed salary or capital, make anywhere from ten to thirty thousand francs a year.”
“Now, that is strange! But how do they become journalists?”
“Now, that’s weird! But how do they become journalists?”
“Ah! It appears they generally commence by being reporters. Reporters slip in everywhere, in official gatherings, and theatres, never missing a first night, nor a fire, nor a great ball, nor a murder.”
“Ah! It looks like they usually start out as reporters. Reporters get into everything, at official events, and theaters, never missing an opening night, or a fire, or a big party, or a murder.”
“How well acquainted you are with all this!”
“How familiar you are with all of this!”
“Yes, very well acquainted. Ah! Mon Dieu! You are my friend, you will keep my secret, and if you will not repeat this in Versailles—I will tell you how it is—we have one in the family.”
“Yes, very well acquainted. Ah! Oh my God! You are my friend, you will keep my secret, and if you won’t share this in Versailles—I will tell you how it is—we have one in the family.”
“One what?”
"One what?"
“A reporter.”
"A journalist."
“A reporter in your family, which always seemed so united! How can that be?”
“A reporter in your family, which always seemed so close-knit! How can that be?”
“One can almost say that the devil was at the bottom of it. You know my nephew Joseph—”
“One could almost say that the devil was behind it all. You know my nephew Joseph—”
“Little Joseph! Is he a reporter?”
“Little Joseph! Is he a reporter?”
“Yes.”
“Yep.”
“Little Joseph, I can see him in the park now, rolling a hoop, bare-legged, with a broad white collar, not more than six or seven years ago—and now he writes for newspapers!”
“Little Joseph, I can picture him in the park now, rolling a hoop, bare-legged, with a big white collar, not more than six or seven years ago—and now he writes for newspapers!”
“Yes, newspapers! You know my brother keeps a pharmacy in the Rue Montorgueil, an old and reliable firm, and naturally my brother said to himself, ‘After me, my son.’ Joseph worked hard at chemistry, followed the course of study, and had already passed an examination. The boy was steady and industrious, and had a taste for the business. On Sundays for recreation he made tinctures, prepared prescriptions, pasted the labels and rolled pills. When, as misfortune would have it, a murder was committed about twenty feet from my brother’s pharmacy—”
“Yes, newspapers! You know my brother runs a pharmacy on Rue Montorgueil, a long-established and trusted business, and naturally my brother thought to himself, 'After me, my son.' Joseph worked hard at chemistry, completed his studies, and had already passed an exam. The kid was reliable and diligent, and he had an interest in the business. On Sundays, for fun, he made tinctures, prepared prescriptions, stuck on labels, and rolled pills. Then, as luck would have it, a murder happened just twenty feet away from my brother’s pharmacy—”
“The murder of the Rue Montorgueil—that clerk who killed his sweetheart, a little brewery maid?”
“The murder on Rue Montorgueil—was that the clerk who killed his girlfriend, a young brewery worker?”
“The very same. Joseph was attracted by the cries, saw the murderer arrested, and after the police were gone stayed there in the street, talking and jabbering. The Saturday before, Joseph had a game of billiards with the murderer.”
“The exact same. Joseph was drawn in by the cries, witnessed the murderer being arrested, and after the police left, he lingered on the street, chatting and rambling. The Saturday before, Joseph had played billiards with the murderer.”
“With the murderer!”
“With the killer!”
“Oh! accidentally—he knew him by sight, went to the same café, that’s all, and they had played at pool together, Joseph and the murderer—a man named Nicot. Joseph told this to the crowd, and you may well imagine how important that made him, when suddenly a little blond man seized him. ‘You know the murderer?’ ‘A little, not much; I played pool with him.’ ‘And do you know the motive of the crime?’ ‘It was love, Monsieur, love; Nicot had met a girl, named Eugénie—’ ‘You knew the victim, too?’ ‘Only by sight, she was there in the café the night we played.’ ‘Very well; but don’t tell that to anybody; come, come, quick.’ He took possession of Joseph and made him get into a cab, which went rolling off at great speed down the Boulevard des Italiens. Ten minutes after, Joseph found himself in a hall where there was a big table, around which five or six young men were writing. ‘Here is a fine sensation,’ said the little blond on entering. ‘The best kind of a murder! a murder for love, in the Rue Montorgueil, and I have here the murderer’s most intimate friend.’ ‘No, not at all,’ cried Joseph, ‘I scarcely know him.’ ‘Be still,’ whispered the little blond to Joseph; then he continued, ‘Yes, his most intimate friend. They were brought up together, and a quarter of an hour before the crime was committed were playing billiards. The murderer won, he was perfectly calm——’ ‘That’s not it, it was last Saturday that I played with——’ ‘Be still, will you! A quarter of an hour, it is more to the point. Let’s go. Come, come.’ He took Joseph into a small room where they were alone, and said to him: ‘That affair ought to make about a hundred lines—you talk—I’ll write—there will be twenty francs for you.’ ‘Twenty francs!’ ‘Yes, and here they are in advance; but be quick, to business!’ Joseph told all he knew to the gentleman—how an old and retired Colonel, who lived in the house where the murder was committed, was the first to hear the victim’s cries; but he was paralyzed in both limbs, this old Colonel, and could only ring for the servant, an old cuirassier, who arrested the assassin. In short, with all the information concerning the game of billiards, Eugénie and the paralytic old Colonel, the man composed his little article, and sent Joseph away with twenty francs. Do you think it ended there?”
“Oh! By chance—he recognized him from the café they both went to, that’s all, and they had played pool together, Joseph and the murderer—a guy named Nicot. Joseph shared this with the crowd, and you can imagine how important that made him when suddenly a little blond man grabbed him. ‘You know the murderer?’ ‘A bit, not much; I played pool with him.’ ‘And do you know the reason behind the crime?’ ‘It was love, sir, love; Nicot had met a girl named Eugénie—’ ‘You knew the victim, too?’ ‘Only by sight, she was at the café the night we played.’ ‘Alright; but don’t tell anyone; come on, quick.’ He took Joseph and made him get into a cab that sped off down the Boulevard des Italiens. Ten minutes later, Joseph found himself in a room with a big table, where five or six young men were writing. ‘Here’s a great scoop,’ said the little blond as he entered. ‘The best kind of murder! A murder for love, in Rue Montorgueil, and I have the murderer’s closest friend right here.’ ‘No, not at all,’ Joseph protested, ‘I hardly know him.’ ‘Quiet,’ the little blond whispered to Joseph; then he continued, ‘Yes, his closest friend. They grew up together, and just fifteen minutes before the crime happened, they were playing billiards. The murderer won, he was totally calm—’ ‘That’s not right, it was last Saturday that I played with—’ ‘Be quiet, will you! Fifteen minutes is what's important. Let’s go. Come on.’ He took Joseph into a small room where they were alone and said to him: ‘This story should make about a hundred lines—you talk—I’ll write—there will be twenty francs for you.’ ‘Twenty francs!’ ‘Yes, and here they are upfront; but hurry, let’s get to it!’ Joseph told him everything he knew—how an elderly retired Colonel, who lived in the building where the murder happened, was the first to hear the victim’s screams; but this old Colonel was paralyzed in both legs and could only call the servant, an old cuirassier, who caught the murderer. In short, with all the details about the billiards game, Eugénie, and the paralyzed old Colonel, the man wrote his little article and sent Joseph away with twenty francs. Do you think that was the end?”
“I don’t think anything—I am amazed! Little Joseph a reporter!”
“I can’t believe it—I’m shocked! Little Joseph a reporter!”
“Hardly had Joseph stepped outside, when another man seized him—a tall, dark fellow. ‘I’ve been watching for you,’ he said to Joseph. ‘You were present when the murder was committed in the Rue Montorgueil!’ ‘Why, no, I was not present——’ ‘That will do. I am well informed, come.’ ‘Where to?’ ‘To my newspaper office.’ ‘What for?’ ‘To tell me about the murder.’ ‘But I’ve already told all I know, there, in that house.’ ‘Come, you will still remember a few more little incidents—and I will give you twenty francs.’ ‘Twenty francs!’ ‘Come, come.’ Another hall, another table, more young men writing, and again Joseph was interrogated. He recommenced the history of the old Colonel. ‘Is that what you told them down there?’ inquired the tall, dark man of Joseph. ‘Yes, Monsieur.’ ‘That needs some revision, then.’ And the tall, dark man made up a long story. How this old Colonel had been paralyzed for fourteen years, but on hearing the victim’s heartrending screams, received such a shock that all at once, as if by a miracle, had recovered the use of his legs; and it was he who had started out in pursuit of the murderer and had him arrested.
“Hardly had Joseph stepped outside when another man grabbed him—a tall, dark guy. ‘I’ve been watching for you,’ he said to Joseph. ‘You were there when the murder happened on Rue Montorgueil!’ ‘No, I wasn’t there—’ ‘That’s enough. I know what happened, come with me.’ ‘Where to?’ ‘To my newspaper office.’ ‘What for?’ ‘To tell me about the murder.’ ‘But I’ve already said everything I know back at that house.’ ‘Come on, you’ll still remember a few more details—and I’ll give you twenty francs.’ ‘Twenty francs!’ ‘Come on.’ They went through another hall, to another table, with more young men writing, and Joseph was questioned again. He started over on the story of the old Colonel. ‘Is that what you told them over there?’ the tall, dark man asked Joseph. ‘Yes, sir.’ ‘That needs some work, then.’ And the tall, dark man created a long story. How this old Colonel had been paralyzed for fourteen years, but upon hearing the victim’s heartbreaking screams, felt such a shock that suddenly, as if by a miracle, he regained the use of his legs; and it was he who had gone after the murderer and had him arrested.”
“While dashing this off with one stroke of his pen, the man exclaimed: ‘Good! this is perfect! a hundred times better than the other account.’ ‘Yes,’ said Joseph, ‘but it is not true.’ ‘Not true for you, because you are acquainted with the affair; but for our hundred thousand readers, who do not know about it, it will be true enough. They were not there, those hundred thousand readers. What do they want? A striking account—well! they shall have it!’ And thereupon he discharged Joseph, who went home with his forty francs, and who naturally did not boast of his escapade. It is only of late that he has acknowledged it. However, from that day Joseph has shown less interest in the pharmacy. He bought a number of penny papers, and shut himself up in his room to write—no one knows what. At last he wore a business-like aspect, which was very funny. About six months ago I went to Paris to collect the dividends on my Northern stock.”
“While quickly writing this with one stroke of his pen, the man exclaimed: ‘Good! This is perfect! A hundred times better than the other account.’ ‘Yes,’ said Joseph, ‘but it’s not true.’ ‘Not true for you, because you know the details; but for our hundred thousand readers, who don’t know about it, it will be true enough. They weren’t there, those hundred thousand readers. What do they want? A captivating story—well! They’ll get it!’ And then he fired Joseph, who went home with his forty francs, and naturally didn’t brag about his adventure. Only recently has he admitted it. However, since then Joseph has shown less interest in the pharmacy. He bought several cheap newspapers and locked himself in his room to write—no one knows what. Eventually, he adopted a business-like demeanor, which was quite amusing. About six months ago, I went to Paris to collect the dividends on my Northern stock.”
“The Northern is doing very well; it went up this week——”
“The Northern is doing really well; it went up this week——”
“Oh! it’s good stock. Well, I had collected my dividends and had left the Northern Railway Station. It was beautiful weather, so I walked slowly down the Rue Lafayette. (I have a habit of strolling a little in Paris after I have collected my dividends.) When at the corner of the Faubourg Montmartre, whom should I see but my nephew, Joseph, all alone in a victoria, playing the fine gentleman. I saw very well that he turned his head away, the vagabond! But I overtook the carriage and stopped the driver. ‘What are you doing there?’ ‘A little drive, uncle.’ ‘Wait, I will go with you,’ and in I climbed. ‘Hurry up,’ said the driver, ‘or I’ll lose the trail.’ ‘What trail?’ ‘Why, the two cabs we are following.’ The man drove at a furious rate, and I asked Joseph why he was there in that victoria, following two cabs. ‘Mon Dieu, uncle,’ he replied, ‘there was a foreigner, a Spaniard, who came to our place in the Rue Montorgueil and bought a large amount of drugs, and has not paid us, so I am going after him to find out if he has not given us a wrong address.’ ‘And that Spaniard is in both the cabs?’ ‘No, uncle, he is only in one, the first.’ ‘And who is in the second?’ ‘I don’t know, probably another creditor, like myself, in pursuit of the Spaniard.’ ‘Well, I am going to stay with you; I have two hours to myself before the train leaves at five o’clock and I adore this sort of thing, riding around Paris in an open carriage. Let’s follow the Spaniard!’ And then the chase commenced, down the boulevards, across the squares, through the streets, the three drivers cracking their whips and urging their horses on. This man-hunt began to get exciting. It recalled to my mind the romances in the Petit Journal. Finally, in a little street, belonging to the Temple Quarter, the first cab stopped.”
“Oh! It’s great stuff. Well, I had collected my dividends and had left the Northern Railway Station. The weather was beautiful, so I strolled slowly down Rue Lafayette. (I have a habit of taking a little walk in Paris after collecting my dividends.) When I reached the corner of Faubourg Montmartre, who should I see but my nephew, Joseph, all alone in a carriage, trying to look important. I could tell he turned his head away, the rascal! But I caught up with the carriage and stopped the driver. ‘What are you doing there?’ ‘Just taking a little drive, uncle.’ ‘Wait, I’ll join you,’ and I climbed in. ‘Hurry up,’ said the driver, ‘or I’ll lose the trail.’ ‘What trail?’ ‘The two cabs we are following.’ The driver sped off, and I asked Joseph why he was in that carriage, chasing after two cabs. ‘Mon Dieu, uncle,’ he replied, ‘there was a foreigner, a Spaniard, who came to our place on Rue Montorgueil and bought a lot of drugs, and hasn’t paid us, so I’m going after him to see if he gave us a fake address.’ ‘And that Spaniard is in both cabs?’ ‘No, uncle, he’s only in the first one.’ ‘And who’s in the second?’ ‘I don’t know, probably another creditor, like me, chasing after the Spaniard.’ ‘Well, I’m going to stick with you; I have two hours to kill before my train leaves at five o’clock, and I love this kind of thing, riding around Paris in an open carriage. Let’s follow the Spaniard!’ And then the chase began, down the boulevards, across the squares, through the streets, with the three drivers cracking their whips and urging their horses on. This man-hunt started to get thrilling. It reminded me of the stories in the Petit Journal. Finally, in a small street in the Temple Quarter, the first cab stopped.”
“The Spaniard?”
"The Spanish guy?"
“Yes. A man got out of it—he had a large hat drawn down over his eyes and a big muffler wrapped about his neck. Presently three gentlemen, who had jumped from the second cab, rushed upon that man. I wanted to do the same, but Joseph tried to prevent me. ‘Don’t stir, uncle!’ ‘Why not? But they are going to deprive us of the Spaniard!’ And I dashed forward. ‘Take care, uncle, don’t be mixed up in that affair.’ But I was already gone. When I arrived they were putting the handcuffs on the Spaniard. I broke through the crowd which had collected, and cried, ‘Wait, Messieurs, wait; I also demand a settlement with this man.’ They made way for me. ‘You know this man?’ asked one of the gentlemen from the second cab, a short, stout fellow. ‘Perfectly; he is a Spaniard.’ ‘I a Spaniard!’ ‘Yes, a Spaniard.’ ‘Good,’ said the short, stout man, ‘Here’s the witness!’ and, addressing himself to one of the men, ‘Take Monsieur to the Prefecture immediately.’ ‘But I have not the time; I live in Versailles; my wife expects me by the five o’clock train, and we have company to dinner, and I must take home a pie. I will come back to-morrow at any hour you wish.’ ‘No remarks,’ said the short, stout man, ‘but be off; I am the Police Commissioner.’ ‘But, Monsieur the Commissioner, I know nothing about it; it is my nephew Joseph who will tell you,’ and I called ‘Joseph! Joseph!’ but no Joseph came.”
“Yes. A man got out of it—he had a large hat pulled low over his eyes and a big scarf wrapped around his neck. Soon, three guys who had jumped out of the second cab rushed at that man. I wanted to do the same, but Joseph tried to stop me. ‘Don’t move, uncle!’ ‘Why not? They’re going to take away the Spaniard!’ And I took off running. ‘Be careful, uncle, don’t get involved in that!’ But I was already gone. By the time I got there, they were putting handcuffs on the Spaniard. I pushed through the crowd that had gathered and shouted, ‘Wait, gentlemen, wait; I also want to confront this man.’ They cleared a path for me. ‘Do you know this man?’ asked one of the guys from the second cab, a short, stocky fellow. ‘Absolutely; he’s a Spaniard.’ ‘I a Spaniard!’ ‘Yes, a Spaniard.’ ‘Good,’ said the short, stocky man, ‘Here’s the witness!’ and, turning to one of the men, ‘Take this gentleman to the Prefecture immediately.’ ‘But I don’t have time; I live in Versailles; my wife expects me by the five o’clock train and we have guests for dinner, plus I need to take home a pie. I’ll come back tomorrow at any time you want.’ ‘No excuses,’ said the short, stocky man, ‘just go; I’m the Police Commissioner.’ ‘But, Monsieur the Commissioner, I know nothing about it; it’s my nephew Joseph who will tell you,’ and I called out ‘Joseph! Joseph!’ but no Joseph came.”
“He had decamped?”
"Did he leave?"
“With the victoria. They packed me in one of the two cabs with the detective, a charming man and very distinguished. Arriving at the Prefecture, they deposited me in a small apartment filled with vagabonds, criminals, and low, ignorant people. An hour after they came for me in order to bring me up for examination.”
“With the carriage. They put me in one of the two cabs with the detective, a charming and very distinguished man. When we arrived at the Prefecture, they took me to a small room filled with drifters, criminals, and uneducated people. An hour later, they came for me to take me in for questioning.”
“You were brought up for examination?”
“You were brought up for questioning?”
“Yes, my dear Monsieur, I was. A policeman conducted me through the Palais de Justice, before the magistrate, a lean man, who asked me my name and address. I replied that I lived in Versailles, and that I had company to dinner; he interrupted me, ‘You know the prisoner?’ pointing to the man with the muffler, ‘Speak up.’ But he questioned me so threateningly that I became disconcerted, for I felt that he was passing judgment upon me. Then in my embarrassment the words did not come quickly. I finished, moreover, by telling him that I knew the man without knowing him; then he became furious: ‘What’s that you say? You know a man without knowing him! At least explain yourself!’ I was all of a tremble, and said that I knew he was a Spaniard, but the man replied that he was not a Spaniard. ‘Well, well,’ said the Judge. ‘Denial, always denial; it is your way.’ ‘I tell you that my name is Rigaud, and that I was born in Josey, in Josas; they are not Spaniards that are born in Josey, in Josas.’ ‘Always contradiction; very good, very good!’ And the Judge addressed himself to me. ‘Then this man is a Spaniard?’ ‘Yes, Monsieur the Judge, so I have been told.’ ‘Do you know anything more about him?’ ‘I know he made purchases at my brother’s pharmacy in the Rue Montorgueil.’ ‘At a pharmacy! and he bought, did he not, some chlorate of potash, azotite of potash, and sulphur powder; in a word, materials to manufacture explosives.’ ‘I don’t know what he bought. I only know that he did not pay, that’s all.’ ‘Parbleau! Anarchists never pay—’ ‘I did not need to pay. I never bought chlorate of potash in the Rue Montorgueil,’ cried the man; but the Judge exclaimed, louder still, ‘Yes, it is your audacious habit of lying, but I will sift this matter to the bottom; sift it, do you understand. And now why is that muffler on in the month of May?’ ‘I have a cold,’ replied the other. ‘Haven’t I the right to have a cold?’ ‘That is very suspicious, very suspicious. I am going to send for the druggist in the Rue Montorgueil!’”
“Yes, my dear Monsieur, I was. A policeman took me through the Palais de Justice to see the magistrate, a thin man who asked me my name and address. I told him I lived in Versailles and that I had guests for dinner; he interrupted me, ‘Do you know the prisoner?’ pointing to the man in the scarf, ‘Speak up.’ But he questioned me so aggressively that I got flustered, feeling like he was judging me. Then, in my embarrassment, the words didn't come out quickly. I ended up saying that I knew the guy without actually knowing him, which made him furious: ‘What do you mean? You know a man without knowing him! At least explain yourself!’ I was shaking and said that I knew he was a Spaniard, but the man shot back that he wasn’t a Spaniard. ‘Well, well,’ said the Judge. ‘Denial, always denial; that's your way.’ ‘I’m telling you, my name is Rigaud, and I was born in Josey, in Josas; people born in Josey, in Josas are not Spaniards.’ ‘Always contradicting; very good, very good!’ And the Judge turned to me. ‘So this man is a Spaniard?’ ‘Yes, Monsieur the Judge, that’s what I’ve been told.’ ‘Do you know anything else about him?’ ‘I know he bought things at my brother’s pharmacy on Rue Montorgueil.’ ‘At a pharmacy! And he bought, didn’t he, some chlorate of potash, azotite of potash, and sulfur powder; in short, materials to make explosives.’ ‘I don’t know what he bought. I only know he didn’t pay, that's all.’ ‘Parbleau! Anarchists never pay—’ ‘I didn’t need to pay. I never bought chlorate of potash on Rue Montorgueil,’ cried the man; but the Judge shouted even louder, ‘Yes, it’s your bold habit of lying, but I will get to the bottom of this; do you understand? And now, why are you wearing that scarf in May?’ ‘I have a cold,’ replied the other. ‘Don’t I have the right to have a cold?’ ‘That’s very suspicious, very suspicious. I’m going to call the pharmacist on Rue Montorgueil!’”
“Then they sent for your brother?”
“Did they send for your brother then?”
“Yes; I wanted to leave, tried to explain to the Judge that my wife was expecting me in Versailles, that I had already missed the five o’clock train, that I had company to dinner, and must bring home a pie. ‘You shall not go,’ replied the Judge, ‘and cease to annoy me with your dinner and your pie; I will need you for a second examination. The affair is of the gravest sort.’ I tried to resist, but they led me away somewhat roughly, and thrust me again into the little apartment with the criminals. After waiting an hour I was brought up for another examination. My brother was there. But we could not exchange two words, for he entered the courtroom by one door and I by another. All this was arranged perfectly. The man with the muffler was again brought out. The Judge addressed my brother. ‘Do you recognize the prisoner?’ ‘No.’ ‘Ah! you see he does not know me!’ ‘Be silent!’ said the Judge, and he continued talking excitedly: ‘You know the man?’ ‘Certainly not.’ ‘Think well; you ought to know him.’ ‘I tell you, no.’ ‘I tell you, yes, and that he bought some chlorate of potash from you.’ ‘No!’ ‘Ah!’ cried the Judge, in a passion. ‘Take care, weigh well your words; you are treading on dangerous ground.’ ‘I!’ exclaimed my brother. ‘Yes, for there is your brother; you recognize him, I think.’ ‘Yes, I recognize him.’ ‘That is fortunate. Well, your brother there says that man owes you money for having bought at your establishment—I specify—materials to manufacture explosives.’ ‘But you did not say that.’ ‘No, I wish to re-establish the facts.’ But that Judge would give no one a chance to speak. ‘Don’t interrupt me. Who is conducting this examination, you or I?’ ‘You, Monsieur the Judge?’ ‘Well, at all events, you said the prisoner owed your brother some money.’ ‘That I acknowledge.’ ‘But who told you all this?’ asked my brother. ‘Your son, Joseph!’ ‘Joseph!’ ‘He followed the man for the sake of the money, which he owed you for the drugs.’ ‘I understand nothing of all this,’ said my brother; ‘Neither do I,’ said the man with the muffler; ‘Neither do I,’ I repeated in my turn; ‘Neither do I any more,’ cried the Judge; ‘Or rather, yes, there is something that I understand very well; we have captured a gang, all these men understand one another, and side with one another; they are a band of Anarchists!’ ‘That is putting it too strong,’ I protested to the Judge, ‘I, a landowner, an Anarchist! Can a man be an Anarchist when he owns a house on the Boulevard de la Reine at Versailles and a cottage at Houlgate, Calvados? These are facts.’”
“Yes; I wanted to leave and tried to explain to the Judge that my wife was waiting for me in Versailles, that I had already missed the five o’clock train, that I had guests for dinner, and needed to bring home a pie. ‘You shall not go,’ replied the Judge, ‘and stop bothering me with your dinner and your pie; I need you for a second examination. This is a very serious matter.’ I tried to protest, but they pulled me away roughly and shoved me back into the small room with the other criminals. After waiting an hour, I was called in for another examination. My brother was there. But we couldn’t share two words, since he entered the courtroom from one door and I through another. Everything was set up perfectly. The guy in the scarf was brought out again. The Judge addressed my brother. ‘Do you recognize the prisoner?’ ‘No.’ ‘Ah! You see, he doesn’t know me!’ ‘Be quiet!’ said the Judge, continuing his excited speech: ‘Do you know the man?’ ‘Definitely not.’ ‘Think carefully; you should know him.’ ‘I’m telling you, no.’ ‘I’m telling you, yes, and that he bought chlorate of potash from you.’ ‘No!’ ‘Ah!’ the Judge shouted angrily. ‘Be careful, think about your words; you’re on dangerous ground.’ ‘Me!’ my brother exclaimed. ‘Yes, because there is your brother; I believe you recognize him.’ ‘Yes, I recognize him.’ ‘That’s good. Well, your brother says that man owes you money for purchasing material to make explosives at your place.’ ‘But you didn’t say that.’ ‘No, I want to clarify the facts.’ But that Judge wouldn’t let anyone speak. ‘Don’t interrupt me. Who is in charge of this examination, you or I?’ ‘You, Monsieur the Judge?’ ‘Well, in any case, you said the prisoner owed your brother some money.’ ‘I admit that.’ ‘But who told you all this?’ my brother asked. ‘Your son, Joseph!’ ‘Joseph!’ ‘He followed the man for the money he owed you for the drugs.’ ‘I don’t understand any of this,’ my brother said; ‘Neither do I,’ said the guy in the scarf; ‘Neither do I,’ I echoed; ‘I don’t understand either,’ the Judge shouted; ‘Or rather, yes, there’s something I understand very clearly; we’ve caught a gang, all these men communicate with each other and support one another; they’re a group of Anarchists!’ ‘That’s too strong a claim,’ I protested to the Judge, ‘I, a landowner, an Anarchist! Can someone be an Anarchist while owning a house on the Boulevard de la Reine in Versailles and a cottage in Houlgate, Calvados? These are the facts.’”
“That was well answered.”
“Great answer!”
“But this Judge would not listen to anything. He said to my brother, ‘Where does your son live?’ ‘With me in the Rue Montorgueil.’ ‘Well, he must be sent for; and in the meanwhile, these two brothers are to be placed in separate cells.’ Then, losing patience, I cried that this was infamy! But I felt myself seized and dragged through the corridors and locked in a little box four feet square. In there I passed three hours.”
“But this judge wouldn’t listen to anything. He said to my brother, ‘Where does your son live?’ ‘With me on Rue Montorgueil.’ ‘Well, he needs to be brought in; and in the meantime, these two brothers are to be put in separate cells.’ Then, losing my temper, I shouted that this was outrageous! But I found myself grabbed and dragged through the hallways and locked in a small box measuring four feet by four feet. I spent three hours in there.”
“Didn’t they find your nephew Joseph?”
“Didn’t they find your nephew Joseph?”
“No, it was not that. It was the Judge. He went off to his dinner, and took his time about it! Finally, at midnight, they had another examination. Behold all four of us before the Judge! The man with the muffler, myself, my brother and Joseph. The Judge began, addressing my nephew: ‘This man is indeed your father?’ ‘Yes.’ ‘This man is indeed your uncle?’ ‘Yes.’ ‘And that man is indeed the Spaniard who purchased some chlorate of potash from you?’ ‘No.’ ‘What! No?’ ‘There,’ exclaimed the fellow with the muffler. ‘You can see now that these men do not know me.’ ‘Yes, yes,’ answered the Judge, not at all disconcerted. ‘Denial again! Let’s see, young man, did you not say to your uncle——’ ‘Yes, Monsieur the Judge, that is true.’ ‘Ah! the truth! Here is the truth!’ exclaimed the Judge, triumphantly. ‘Yes, I told my uncle that the man purchased drugs from us, but that is not so.’ ‘Why isn’t it?’ ‘Wait, I will tell you. Unknown to my family I am a journalist.’ ‘Journalist! My son a journalist! Don’t believe that, Monsieur the Judge, my son is an apprentice in a pharmacy.’ ‘Yes, my nephew is an apprentice in a pharmacy,’ I echoed. ‘These men contradict themselves; this is a gang, decidedly a gang—are you a journalist, young man, or an apprentice in a pharmacy?’ ‘I am both.’ ‘That is a lie!’ cried my brother, now thoroughly angry. ‘And for what newspaper do you write?’ ‘For no paper at all,’ replied my brother, ‘I know that, for he is not capable.’ ‘I do not exactly write, Monsieur the Judge; I procure information; I am a reporter.’ ‘Reporter! My son a reporter? What’s that he says?’ ‘Will you be still!’ cried the Judge. For what newspaper are you a reporter?’ Joseph told the name of the paper. ‘Well,’ resumed the Judge, ‘we must send for the chief editor immediately—immediately, he must be awakened and brought here. I will pass the night at court. I’ve discovered a great conspiracy. Lead these men away and keep them apart.’ The Judge beamed, for he already saw himself Court Counsellor. They brought us back, and I assure you I no longer knew where I was. I came and went up and down the staircases and through the corridors. If anyone had asked me at the time if I were an accomplice of Ravachol, I would have answered, ‘Probably.’”
“No, that wasn’t it. It was the Judge. He went off to dinner and took his sweet time! Finally, at midnight, we had another hearing. There we were, all four of us in front of the Judge! The man with the muffler, me, my brother, and Joseph. The Judge started, addressing my nephew: ‘Is this man really your father?’ ‘Yes.’ ‘Is this man really your uncle?’ ‘Yes.’ ‘And is that man the Spaniard who bought some chlorate of potash from you?’ ‘No.’ ‘What! No?’ ‘See,’ said the guy with the muffler. ‘Now you can tell these people don’t know me.’ ‘Yes, yes,’ the Judge replied, clearly unfazed. ‘Another denial! Let’s see, young man, didn’t you tell your uncle——’ ‘Yes, Your Honor, that’s true.’ ‘Ah! The truth! Here’s the truth!’ the Judge exclaimed triumphantly. ‘Yes, I told my uncle that the man bought drugs from us, but that’s not true.’ ‘Why not?’ ‘Wait, I’ll explain. Unknown to my family, I’m a journalist.’ ‘Journalist! My son a journalist! Don’t believe that, Your Honor, my son is an apprentice at a pharmacy.’ ‘Yes, my nephew is an apprentice at a pharmacy,’ I added. ‘These men are contradicting themselves; this is definitely a gang—are you a journalist, young man, or an apprentice at a pharmacy?’ ‘I’m both.’ ‘That’s a lie!’ my brother shouted, now fully enraged. ‘And which newspaper do you write for?’ ‘For no paper at all,’ my brother replied, ‘I know, because he isn’t capable.’ ‘I don’t exactly write, Your Honor; I gather information; I’m a reporter.’ ‘Reporter! My son a reporter? What is he saying?’ ‘Will you be quiet!’ the Judge yelled. ‘Which newspaper are you a reporter for?’ Joseph mentioned the name of the paper. ‘Well,’ the Judge continued, ‘we need to call the chief editor immediately—immediately, he must be woken up and brought here. I’ll spend the night at court. I’ve uncovered a major conspiracy. Take these men away and keep them separate.’ The Judge was thrilled because he could already picture himself as Court Counsellor. They brought us back, and I swear I had no idea where I was anymore. I went up and down the stairs and through the hallways. If anyone had asked me at that moment if I was an accomplice of Ravachol, I would have said, ‘Probably.’”
“When did all this take place?”
“When did this all happen?”
“One o’clock in the morning; and the fourth examination did not take place until two. But, thank Heaven! in five minutes it was all made clear. The editor of the newspaper arrived, and burst into a hearty laugh when he learned of the condition of affairs; and this is what he told the Judge. My nephew had given them the particulars of a murder, and had been recompensed for it, and then the young man had acquired a taste for that occupation, and had come to apply for the situation. They had found him clear-headed, bold, and intelligent, and had sent him to take notes at the executions, at fires, etc., and the morning after the editor had a good idea. ‘The detectives were on the lookout for Anarchists, so I sent my reporters on the heels of each detective, and in this way I would be the first to hear of all the arrests. Now, you see, it all explains itself; the detective followed an Anarchist.’”
“One o’clock in the morning, and the fourth examination didn’t start until two. But thank goodness! In five minutes, everything was clear. The newspaper editor arrived and burst into hearty laughter when he heard what was going on. Here’s what he told the Judge: My nephew had shared the details of a murder and got paid for it, and then he developed a taste for that line of work and decided to apply for the job. They found him sharp, bold, and smart, so they sent him to take notes at executions, fires, etc. The next morning, the editor had a great idea. ‘The detectives were searching for Anarchists, so I sent my reporters to follow each detective, and this way, I’d be the first to know about all the arrests. Now, you see, it all makes sense; the detective was trailing an Anarchist.’”
“And your nephew Joseph followed the detective?”
“And your nephew Joseph followed the detective?”
“Yes, but he dared not tell the truth, so he told me he was one of papa’s debtors.’ The man with the muffler was triumphant. ‘Am I still a Spaniard?’ ‘No, well and good,’ replied the Judge. ‘But an Anarchist is another thing.’ And in truth he was; but he only held one, that Judge, and was so vexed because he believed he had caught a whole gang, and was obliged to discharge us at four o’clock in the morning. I had to take a carriage to return to Versailles—got one for thirty francs. But found my poor wife in such a state!”
“Yes, but he couldn’t bring himself to tell the truth, so he told me he was one of Dad’s debtors.” The man with the scarf was feeling victorious. “Am I still a Spaniard?” “No, that’s fine,” replied the Judge. “But being an Anarchist is a different matter.” And in reality, he was; but he only caught one, that Judge, and he was so frustrated because he thought he had caught a whole group, and he had to let us go at four in the morning. I had to take a cab back to Versailles—got one for thirty francs. But I found my poor wife in such a state!
“And your nephew still clings to journalism?”
“And your nephew still sticks with journalism?”
“Yes, and makes money for nothing but to ride about Paris that way in a cab, and to the country in the railway trains. The newspaper men are satisfied with him.”
“Yes, and he makes money for nothing just to drive around Paris like that in a cab, and to the countryside on the trains. The newspaper guys are happy with him.”
“What does your brother say to all this?”
“What does your brother think about all this?”
“He began by turning him out of doors. But when he knew that some months he made two and three hundred francs, he softened; and then Joseph is as cute as a monkey. You know my brother invented a cough lozenge, ‘Dervishes’ lozenges’?”
“He started by kicking him out. But when he found out that he made two to three hundred francs a few months later, he changed his tune; and then Joseph is as clever as a monkey. You know my brother invented a cough drop, ‘Dervishes’ lozenges?”
“Yes, you gave me a box of them.”
“Yes, you gave me a box of them.”
“Ah! so I did. Well, Joseph found means to introduce into the account of a murderer’s arrest an advertisement of his father’s lozenges.”—“How did he do it?”
“Ah! So I did. Well, Joseph managed to sneak in an ad for his dad’s lozenges into the story about a murderer's arrest.” — “How did he pull that off?”
“He told how the murderer was hidden in a panel, and that he could not be found. But having the influenza, had sneezed, and that had been the means of his capture. And Joseph added that this would not have happened to him had he taken the Dervishes Lozenges. You see that pleased my brother so much that he forgave him. Ah! there is my wife coming to look for me. Not a word of all this! It is not necessary to repeat that there is a reporter in the family, and there is another reason for not telling it. When I want to sell off to the people of Versailles, I go and find Joseph and tell him of my little plan. He arranges everything for me as it should be, puts it in the paper quietly, and they don’t know how it comes there!”
“He explained how the murderer was hidden in a panel and couldn’t be found. But since he had the flu, he sneezed, which led to his capture. Joseph also mentioned that this wouldn't have happened if he had taken the Dervishes Lozenges. You see, this made my brother so happy that he forgave him. Ah! There’s my wife coming to look for me. Not a word about any of this! It’s unnecessary to mention that we have a reporter in the family, and there’s another reason for keeping quiet. When I want to sell something to the people of Versailles, I go and talk to Joseph about my little plan. He takes care of everything for me, puts it in the paper discreetly, and they don’t realize how it gets there!”
A FOREST BETROTHAL By Erckmann-Chatrian
One day in the month of June, 1845, Master Zacharias’ fishing-basket was so full of salmon-trout, about three o’clock in the afternoon, that the good man was loath to take any more; for, as Pathfinder says: “We must leave some for to-morrow!” After having washed his in a stream and carefully covered them with field-sorrel and rowell, to keep them fresh; after having wound up his line and bathed his hands and face; a sense of drowsiness tempted him to take a nap in the heather. The heat was so excessive that he preferred to wait until the shadows lengthened before reclimbing the steep ascent of Bigelberg.
One day in June 1845, Master Zacharias’ fishing basket was so full of salmon trout around three in the afternoon that he didn’t want to catch any more. As Pathfinder says, “We must leave some for tomorrow!” After washing his catch in a stream and carefully covering them with field sorrel and rowell to keep them fresh, and after winding up his line and rinsing his hands and face, a wave of drowsiness tempted him to take a nap in the heather. The heat was so intense that he chose to wait until the shadows grew longer before climbing back up the steep slope of Bigelberg.
Breaking his crust of bread and wetting his lips with a draught of Rikevir, he climbed down fifteen or twenty steps from the path and stretched himself on the moss-covered ground, under the shade of the pine-trees; his eyelids heavy with sleep.
Breaking his piece of bread and sipping some Rikevir, he climbed down fifteen or twenty steps from the path and lay down on the mossy ground, under the shade of the pine trees; his eyelids heavy with sleep.
A thousand animate creatures had lived their long life of an hour, when the judge was wakened by the whistle of a bird, which sounded strange to him. He sat up to look around, and judge his surprise; the so-called bird was a young girl of seventeen or eighteen years of age; fresh, with rosy cheeks and vermilion lips, brown hair, which hung in two long tresses behind her. A short poppy-colored skirt, with a tightly-laced bodice, completed her costume. She was a young peasant, who was rapidly descending the sandy path down the side of Bigelberg, a basket poised on her head, and her arms a little sunburned, but plump, were gracefully resting on her hips.
A thousand living creatures had experienced their hour-long existence when the judge was stirred awake by the unusual whistle of a bird. He sat up to look around, and to his surprise, the so-called bird was actually a young girl about seventeen or eighteen years old; fresh-faced, with rosy cheeks and bright red lips, and brown hair that fell in two long braids down her back. She wore a short poppy-colored skirt and a tightly-laced bodice that completed her outfit. She was a young peasant swiftly making her way down the sandy path on the side of Bigelberg, a basket balanced on her head, and her slightly sunburned, yet plump, arms resting gracefully on her hips.
“Oh, what a charming bird; but she whistles well and her pretty chin, round like a peach, is sweet to look upon.”
“Oh, what a lovely bird; she whistles beautifully and her cute chin, round like a peach, is nice to look at.”
Mr. Zacharias was all emotion—a rush of hot blood, which made his heart beat, as it did at twenty, coursed through his veins. Blushing, he arose to his feet.
Mr. Zacharias was full of emotion—a rush of adrenaline that made his heart race like it did when he was twenty, flowing through his veins. Blushing, he stood up.
“Good-day, my pretty one!” he said.
“Good day, my beautiful one!” he said.
The young girl stopped short—opened her big eyes and recognized him (for who did not know the dear old Judge Zacharias in that part of the country?).
The young girl stopped suddenly—opened her wide eyes and recognized him (after all, who didn’t know the beloved old Judge Zacharias in that area?).
“Ah!” she said, with a bright smile, “it is Mr. Zacharias Seiler!”
“Ah!” she said with a bright smile, “it’s Mr. Zacharias Seiler!”
The old man approached her—he tried to speak—but all he could do was to stammer a few unintelligible words, just like a very young man—his embarrassment was so great that he completely disconcerted the young girl. At last he managed to say:
The old man walked up to her—he tried to talk—but all he could do was stutter a few incomprehensible words, just like a little kid—his embarrassment was so intense that it totally threw the young girl off. Finally, he was able to say:
“Where are you going through the forest at this hour, my dear child?”
“Where are you going through the forest at this time, my dear child?”
She stretched out her hand and showed him, way at the end of the valley, a forester’s house.
She reached out her hand and pointed to a forester's house way down at the end of the valley.
“I am returning to my father’s house, the Corporal Yeri Foerster. You know him, without doubt, Monsieur le Juge.”
“I am going back to my father's house, Corporal Yeri Foerster. You know him, no doubt, Monsieur le Juge.”
“What, are you our brave Yeri’s daughter? Ah, do I know him? A very worthy man. Then you are little Charlotte of whom he has often spoken to me when he came with his official reports?”
“What, are you Yeri’s brave daughter? Oh, do I know him? A very admirable man. Then you must be little Charlotte, the one he’s talked about often when he came to me with his official reports?”
“Yes, Monsieur; I have just come from the town and am returning home.”
“Yes, sir; I just came from town and am heading home.”
“That is a very pretty bunch of Alpine berries you have,’” exclaimed the old man.
"That's a really beautiful bunch of Alpine berries you have," the old man exclaimed.
She detached the bouquet from her belt and tendered it to him.
She took the bouquet off her belt and offered it to him.
“If it would please you, Monsieur Seiler.”
"If it would be okay with you, Mr. Seiler."
Zacharias was touched.
Zacharias was moved.
“Yes, indeed,” he said, “I will accept it, and I will accompany you home. I am anxious to see this brave Foerster again. He must be getting old by now.”
“Yes, definitely,” he said, “I’ll accept it, and I’ll go home with you. I’m eager to see this brave Foerster again. He must be getting old by now.”
“He is about your age, Monsieur le Juge,” said Charlotte innocently, “between fifty-five and sixty years of age.”
“He's about your age, Judge,” said Charlotte innocently, “between fifty-five and sixty.”
This simple speech recalled the good man to his senses, and as he walked beside her be became pensive.
This straightforward speech brought the good man back to reality, and as he walked next to her, he became thoughtful.
What was he thinking of? Nobody could tell; but how many times, how many times has it happened that a brave and worthy man, thinking that he had fulfilled all his duties, finds that he has neglected the greatest, the most sacred, the most beautiful of all—that of love. And what it costs him to think of it when it is too late.
What was he thinking? No one knew; but how many times, how many times has it happened that a brave and worthy man, believing he has completed all his responsibilities, realizes that he has overlooked the most important, the most sacred, the most beautiful of all—that of love. And how much it hurts to think about it when it’s too late.
Soon Mr. Zacharias and Charlotte came to the turn of the valley where the path spanned a little pond by means of a rustic bridge, and led straight to the corporal’s house. They could now see Yeri Foerster, his large felt hat decorated with a twig of heather, his calm eyes, his brown cheeks and grayish hair, seated on the stone bench near his doorway; two beautiful hunting dogs, with reddish-brown coats, lay at his feet, and the high vine arbor behind him rose to the peak of the gable roof.
Soon Mr. Zacharias and Charlotte reached the bend in the valley where the path crossed a small pond via a rustic bridge and led directly to the corporal’s house. They could now see Yeri Foerster, his big felt hat adorned with a sprig of heather, his calm eyes, brown cheeks, and grayish hair, sitting on the stone bench by his doorway; two beautiful hunting dogs with reddish-brown coats were lying at his feet, and the tall vine arbor behind him reached up to the top of the gable roof.
The shadows on Romelstein were lengthening and the setting sun spread its purple fringe behind the high fir-trees on Alpnach.
The shadows on Romelstein were getting longer, and the setting sun cast a purple glow behind the tall fir trees on Alpnach.
The old corporal, whose eyes were as piercing as an eagle’s, recognized Monsieur Zacharias and his daughter from afar. He came toward them, lifting his felt hat respectfully.
The old corporal, with eyes as sharp as an eagle’s, recognized Monsieur Zacharias and his daughter from a distance. He approached them, lifting his felt hat in a gesture of respect.
“Welcome, Monsieur le Juge,” he said in the frank and cordial voice of a mountaineer; “what happy circumstance has procured me the honor of a visit?”
“Welcome, Judge,” he said in the straightforward and friendly tone of a mountaineer; “what fortunate event has brought you here for a visit?”
“Master Yeri,” replied the good man, “I am belated in your mountains. Have you a vacant corner at your table and a bed at the disposition of a friend?”
“Master Yeri,” replied the good man, “I’m running late in your mountains. Do you have a spare spot at your table and a bed available for a friend?”
“Ah!” cried the corporal, “if there were but one bed in the house, should it not be at the service of the best, the most honored of our ex-magistrates of Stantz? Monsieur Seiler, what an honor you confer on Yeri Foerster’s humble home.”
“Ah!” shouted the corporal, “if there were only one bed in the house, shouldn’t it be for the best, the most distinguished of our former magistrates of Stantz? Monsieur Seiler, what an honor you bring to Yeri Foerster’s humble home.”
“Christine, Christine! Monsieur le Juge Zacharias Seiler wishes to sleep under our roof to-night.”
“Christine, Christine! Monsieur le Juge Zacharias Seiler wants to stay here tonight.”
Then a little old woman, her face wrinkled like a vine leaf, but still fresh and laughing, her head crowned by a cap with wide black ribbons, appeared on the threshold and disappeared again, murmuring:
Then a little old woman, her face wrinkled like a vine leaf but still fresh and laughing, her head topped with a cap adorned with wide black ribbons, appeared in the doorway and then vanished again, murmuring:
“What? Is it possible? Monsieur le Juge!”
“What? Is that even possible? Judge!”
“My good people,” said Mr. Zacharias, “truly you do me too much honor—I hope—”
“My good people,” Mr. Zacharias said, “you’re truly giving me too much honor—I hope—”
“Monsieur le Juge, if you forget the favors you have done to others, they remember them.”
“Mr. Judge, if you forget the kindness you've shown others, they will remember it.”
Charlotte placed her basket on the table, feeling very proud at having been the means of bringing so distinguished a visitor to the house. She took out the sugar, the coffee and all the little odds and ends of household provisions which she had purchased in the town. And Zacharias, gazing at her pretty profile, felt himself agitated once more, his poor old heart beat more quickly in his bosom and seemed to say to him: “This is love, Zacharias! This is love! This is love!”
Charlotte set her basket on the table, feeling really proud that she had brought such a distinguished visitor to the house. She took out the sugar, the coffee, and all the little odds and ends of household supplies she had bought in town. And Zacharias, looking at her pretty profile, felt himself stirred up again; his poor old heart raced in his chest, almost saying to him: “This is love, Zacharias! This is love! This is love!”
To tell you the truth, my dear friends, Mr. Seiler spent the evening with the Head Forester, Yeri Foerster, perfectly oblivious to the fact of Therese’s uneasiness, to his promise to return before seven o’clock, to all his old habits of order and submission.
To be honest, my dear friends, Mr. Seiler spent the evening with the Head Forester, Yeri Foerster, completely unaware of Therese’s unease, his promise to come back before seven o’clock, and all his usual habits of order and compliance.
Picture to yourself the large room, the time-browned rafters of the ceiling, the windows opened on the silent valley, the round table in the middle of the room, covered with a white cloth, with red stripes running through it; the light from the lamp, bringing out more clearly the grave faces of Zacharias and Yeri, the rosy, laughing features of Charlotte, and Dame Christine’s little cap, with long fluttering streamers. Picture to yourself the soup-tureen, with gayly-flowered bowl, from which arose an appetising odor, the dish of trout garnished with parsley, the plates filled with fruits and little meal cakes as yellow as gold; then worthy Father Zacharias, handing first one and then the other of the plates of fruit and cakes to Charlotte, who lowered her eyes, frightened at the old man’s compliments and tender speeches.
Imagine a large room with aged wooden beams in the ceiling, windows open to a quiet valley, and a round table in the center covered with a white cloth featuring red stripes. The light from the lamp highlights the serious faces of Zacharias and Yeri, the cheerful, smiling face of Charlotte, and Dame Christine wearing her little cap with long, fluttering ribbons. Picture the soup tureen with a brightly flowered bowl, releasing a delicious aroma, the plate of trout decorated with parsley, and the dishes filled with fruits and golden yellow cakes. Then see Father Zacharias, kindly passing the plates of fruit and cakes to Charlotte, who lowers her gaze, shy about the old man’s compliments and affectionate words.
Yeri was quite puffed up at his praise, but Dame Christine said: “Ah, Monsieur le Juge! You are too good. You do not know how much trouble this little girl gives us, or how headstrong she is when she wants anything. You will spoil her with so many compliments.”
Yeri was really pleased with his praise, but Dame Christine said, “Ah, Monsieur le Juge! You're too kind. You have no idea how much trouble this little girl causes us or how stubborn she gets when she wants something. You're going to spoil her with all these compliments.”
To which speech Mr. Zacharias made reply:
To which speech Mr. Zacharias responded:
“Dame Christine, you possess a treasure! Mademoiselle Charlotte merits all the good I have said of her.”
“Lady Christine, you have a treasure! Miss Charlotte deserves all the praise I’ve given her.”
Then Master Yeri, raising his glass, cried out: “Let us drink to the health of our good and venerated Judge Zacharias Seiler!”
Then Master Yeri, raising his glass, shouted: “Let’s toast to the health of our esteemed and respected Judge Zacharias Seiler!”
The toast was drunk with a will.
The toast was raised enthusiastically.
Just then the clock, in its hoarse voice, struck the hour of eleven. Out of doors there was the great silence of the forest, the grasshopper’s last cry, the vague murmur of the river. As the hour sounded, they rose, preparatory to retiring. How fresh and agile he felt! With what ardor, had he dared, would he not have pressed a kiss upon Charlotte’s little hand! Oh, but he must not think of that now! Later on, perhaps!
Just then, the clock, with its raspy sound, struck eleven. Outside, there was a deep silence in the forest, the grasshopper's last call, and the faint sound of the river. As the hour chimed, they got up, ready to head to bed. He felt so fresh and energized! If he had the courage, he would have pressed a kiss on Charlotte’s little hand! Oh, but he couldn’t think about that now! Maybe later!
“Come, Master Yeri,” he said, “it is bedtime. Good-night, and many thanks for your hospitality.”
“Come on, Master Yeri,” he said, “it’s bedtime. Goodnight, and thanks so much for your hospitality.”
“At what hour do you wish to rise, Monsieur?” asked Christine.
“At what time do you want to get up, sir?” asked Christine.
“Oh!” he replied gazing at Charlotte, “I am an early bird. I do not feel my age, though perhaps you might not think so. I rise at five o’clock.”
“Oh!” he said, looking at Charlotte, “I’m an early riser. I don’t feel my age, even if you might think otherwise. I get up at five o’clock.”
“Like me, Monsieur Seiler,” cried the Head Forester. I rise before daybreak; but I must confess it is tiresome all the same—we are no longer young. Ha! Ha!”
“Like me, Monsieur Seiler,” shouted the Head Forester. “I get up before dawn; but I have to admit it’s tiring all the same—we’re not young anymore. Ha! Ha!”
“Bah! I have never had anything ail me, Master Forester; I have never been more vigorous or more nimble.”
“Bah! I've never had anything wrong with me, Master Forester; I've never been more energetic or more agile.”
And suiting his actions to his words, he ran briskly up the steep steps of the staircase. Really Mr. Zacharias was no more than twenty; but his twenty years lasted about twenty minutes, and once nestled in the large canopied bed, with the covers drawn up to his chin and his handkerchief tied around his head, in lieu of a nightcap, he said to himself:
And matching his words with his actions, he quickly ran up the steep stairs. Honestly, Mr. Zacharias was barely twenty, but his twenty years felt like they lasted only twenty minutes, and once he was settled in the big canopied bed, with the covers pulled up to his chin and his handkerchief tied around his head instead of a nightcap, he said to himself:
“Sleep Zacharias! Sleep! You have great need of rest; you are very tired.”
“Sleep, Zacharias! Sleep! You really need to rest; you’re very tired.”
And the good man slept until nine o’clock. The forester returning from his rounds, uneasy at his non-appearance, went up to his room and wished him good morning. Then seeing the sun high in the heavens, hearing the birds warbling in the foliage, the Judge, ashamed of his boastfulness of the previous night, arose, alleging as an excuse for his prolonged slumbers, the fatigue of fishing and the length of the supper of the evening before.
And the good man slept until nine o’clock. The forester, coming back from his rounds and worried about his absence, went up to his room and said good morning. Then, noticing the sun high in the sky and hearing the birds singing in the trees, the Judge, feeling embarrassed about his bragging from the night before, got up and offered the excuse of being tired from fishing and the long dinner the night before.
“Ah, Monsieur Seiler,” said the forester, “it is perfectly natural; I would love dearly myself to sleep in the mornings, but I must always be on the go. What I want is a son-in-law, a strong youth to replace me; I would voluntarily give him my gun and my hunting pouch.”
“Ah, Mr. Seiler,” said the forester, “it’s completely normal; I would love to sleep in every morning, but I have to keep myself busy. What I really want is a son-in-law, a strong young man to take my place; I’d gladly hand over my gun and my hunting pouch.”
Zacharias could not restrain a feeling of great uneasiness at these words. Being dressed, he descended in silence. Christine was waiting with his breakfast; Charlotte had gone to the hay field.
Zacharias couldn't shake off a strong feeling of unease at those words. After getting dressed, he went downstairs quietly. Christine was there with his breakfast; Charlotte had gone to the hay field.
The breakfast was short, and Mr. Seiler having thanked these good people for their hospitality, turned his face toward Stantz; he became pensive, as he thought of the worry to which Mademoiselle Therèse had been subjected; yet he was not able to tear his hopes from his heart, nor the thousand charming illusions, which came to him like a latecomer in a nest of warblers.
The breakfast was brief, and Mr. Seiler, after thanking these kind people for their hospitality, turned to Stantz; he grew thoughtful as he considered the concern Mademoiselle Therèse had faced; still, he couldn't shake his hopes or the thousand delightful fantasies that came to him like a late arrival in a nest of songbirds.
By Autumn he had fallen so into the habit of going to the forester’s house that he was oftener there than at his own; and the Head Forester, not knowing to what love of fishing to attribute these visits, often found himself embarrassed at being obliged to refuse the multiplicity of presents which the worthy ex-magistrate (he himself being very much at home) begged of him to accept in compensation for his daily hospitality.
By Autumn, he had become so used to visiting the forester’s house that he spent more time there than at his own. The Head Forester, unsure if these visits were due to a love of fishing, often felt awkward having to decline the many gifts that the well-meaning former magistrate insisted on giving him as thanks for his daily hospitality.
Besides, Mr. Seiler wished to share all his occupations, following him in his rounds in the Grinderwald and Entilbach.
Besides, Mr. Seiler wanted to share all his activities, tagging along with him in his rounds in the Grinderwald and Entilbach.
Yeri Foerster often shook his head, saying: “I never knew a more honest or better judge than Mr. Zacharias Seiler. When I used to bring my reports to him, formerly, he always praised me, and it is to him that I owe my raise to the rank of Head Forester. But,” he added to his wife, “I am afraid the poor man is a little out of his head. Did he not help Charlotte in the hay field, to the infinite enjoyment of the peasants? Truly, Christine, it is not right; but then I dare not say so to him, he is so much above us. Now he wants me to accept a pension—and such a pension—one hundred florins a month. And that silk dress he gave Charlotte on her birthday. Do young girls wear silk dresses in our valley? Is a silk dress the thing for a forester’s daughter?”
Yeri Foerster often shook his head, saying: “I’ve never known a more honest or better judge than Mr. Zacharias Seiler. When I used to bring my reports to him in the past, he always praised me, and I owe my promotion to Head Forester to him. But,” he added to his wife, “I’m afraid the poor man is a bit out of touch. Didn’t he help Charlotte in the hayfield, much to the delight of the villagers? Honestly, Christine, it’s not right; but I can’t say that to him, he’s so much above us. Now he wants me to take a pension—and such a pension—one hundred florins a month. And that silk dress he gave Charlotte for her birthday. Do young girls wear silk dresses in our valley? Is a silk dress appropriate for a forester’s daughter?”
“Leave him alone,” said the wife. “He is contented with a little milk and meal. He likes to be with us; it is a change from his lonesome city life, with no one to talk to but his old governess; whilst here the little one looks after him. He likes to talk to her. Who knows but he may end by adopting her and leave her something in his will?”
“Leave him alone,” said the wife. “He’s happy with a little milk and food. He enjoys being with us; it’s a nice break from his lonely city life, where he only has his old governess to talk to. Here, the little one takes care of him. He likes chatting with her. Who knows, he might even end up adopting her and leaving her something in his will?”
The Head Forester, not knowing what to say, shrugged his shoulders; his good judgment told him there was some mystery, but he never dreamed of suspecting the good man’s whole folly.
The Head Forester, unsure of what to say, shrugged his shoulders; his good judgment suggested there was some mystery, but he never imagined the extent of the good man's foolishness.
One fine morning a wagon slowly wended its way down the sides of Bigelberg loaded with three casks of old Rikevir wine. Of all the presents that could be given to him this was the most acceptable, for Yeri Foerster loved, above everything else, a good glass of wine.
One beautiful morning, a wagon made its way slowly down the sides of Bigelberg, carrying three casks of old Rikevir wine. Of all the gifts he could receive, this was the most welcome, because Yeri Foerster loved, above all else, a good glass of wine.
“That warms one up,” he would say, laughing. And when he had tasted this wine he could not help saying:
“That warms you up,” he would say, laughing. And after he had tasted this wine, he couldn’t help saying:
“Mr. Zacharias is really the best man in the world. Has he not filled my cellar for me? Charlotte, go and gather the prettiest flowers in the garden; cut all the roses and the jasmine, make them into a bouquet, and when he comes you will present them to him yourself. Charlotte! Charlotte! Hurry up, here he comes with his long pole.”
“Mr. Zacharias is truly the best man ever. Didn't he fill my cellar for me? Charlotte, go gather the prettiest flowers in the garden; cut all the roses and jasmine, make a bouquet, and when he arrives, you’ll present it to him yourself. Charlotte! Charlotte! Hurry up, here he comes with his long pole.”
At this moment the old man appeared descending the hillside in the shade of the pines with a brisk step.
At that moment, the old man appeared coming down the hillside in the shade of the pines with a lively step.
As far off as Yeri could make himself heard, he called out, his glass in his hand:
As far away as Yeri could be heard, he shouted, holding his glass in his hand:
“Here is to the best man I know! Here is to our benefactor.”
“Cheers to the best man I know! Cheers to our supporter.”
And Zacharias smiled. Dame Christine had already commenced preparations for dinner; a rabbit was turning at the spit and the savory odor of the soup whetted Mr. Seiler’s appetite.
And Zacharias smiled. Dame Christine had already started getting dinner ready; a rabbit was roasting on the spit, and the delicious smell of the soup made Mr. Seiler's mouth water.
The old Judge’s eyes brightened when he saw Charlotte in her short poppy-colored skirt, her arms bare to the elbow, running here and there in the garden paths gathering the flowers, and when he saw her approaching him with her huge bouquet, which she humbly presented to him with downcast eyes.
The elderly Judge's eyes lit up when he spotted Charlotte in her short poppy-colored skirt, her arms bare up to the elbow, darting around the garden paths collecting flowers. When she came closer with her big bouquet, she shyly presented it to him with her eyes downcast.
“Monsieur le Juge, will you deign to accept this bouquet from your little friend Charlotte?”
“Judge, will you please accept this bouquet from your little friend Charlotte?”
A sudden blush overspread his venerable cheeks, and as she stooped to kiss his hand, he said:
A sudden blush spread across his aged cheeks, and as she leaned down to kiss his hand, he said:
“No, no, my dear child; accept rather from your old friend, your best friend, a more tender embrace.”
“No, no, my dear child; instead, accept a more affectionate hug from your old friend, your best friend.”
He kissed both her burning cheeks. The Head Forester laughing heartily, cried out:
He kissed both her warm cheeks. The Head Forester laughed heartily and called out:
“Monsieur Seiler, come and sit down under the acacia tree and drink some of your own wine. Ah, my wife is right when she calls you our benefactor.”
“Monsieur Seiler, come and sit under the acacia tree and have some of your own wine. Ah, my wife is right when she calls you our benefactor.”
Mr. Zacharias seated himself at the little round table, placing his pole behind him; Charlotte sat facing him, Yeri Foerster was on his right; then dinner was served and Mr. Seiler started to speak of his plans for the future.
Mr. Zacharias sat down at the small round table, putting his pole behind him; Charlotte sat across from him, and Yeri Foerster was to his right; then dinner was served, and Mr. Seiler began to talk about his plans for the future.
He was wealthy and had inherited a fine fortune from his parents. He wished to buy some few hundred acres of forest land in the valley, and build in the midst a forester’s lodge. “We would always be together,” he said turning to Yeri Foerster, “sometimes you at my house, sometimes I at yours.”
He was rich and had inherited a substantial fortune from his parents. He wanted to buy a few hundred acres of forest land in the valley and build a lodge for the forester in the middle of it. “We would always be together,” he said, turning to Yeri Foerster, “sometimes you at my place, sometimes I at yours.”
Christine gave her advice, and they chatted, planning now one thing, then another. Charlotte seemed perfectly contented, and Zacharias imagined that these simple people understood him.
Christine shared her advice, and they talked, planning one thing after another. Charlotte looked completely happy, and Zacharias thought that these simple people got him.
Thus the time passed, and when night had fallen and they had had a surfeit of Rikevir, of rabbit and of Dame Christine’s “koechten” sprinkled with cinnamon. Mr. Seiler, happy and contented, full of joyous hope, ascended to his room, putting off until to-morrow his declaration, not doubting for a moment but that it would be accepted.
Thus time went by, and when night came and they had enjoyed plenty of Rikevir, rabbit, and Dame Christine’s “koechten” sprinkled with cinnamon, Mr. Seiler, feeling happy and content, full of hopeful joy, went up to his room, postponing his declaration until tomorrow, fully confident that it would be accepted.
About this time of the year the mountaineers from Harberg, Kusnacht and the surrounding hamlets descend from their mountains about one o’clock in the morning and commence to mow the high grass in the valleys. One can hear their monotonous songs in the middle of the night keeping time to the circular movement of the scythes, the jingle of the cattle bells, and the young men’s and girls’ voices laughing afar in the silence of the night. It is a strange harmony, especially when the night is clear and there is a bright moon, and the heavy dew falling makes a pitter-patter on the leaves of the great forest trees.
Around this time of year, the mountaineers from Harberg, Kusnacht, and the nearby villages descend from their mountains around one o’clock in the morning and start mowing the tall grass in the valleys. You can hear their steady songs in the middle of the night, syncing with the rhythmic movement of the scythes, the ringing of the cattle bells, and the laughter of the young men and women echoing in the stillness of the night. It creates a unique harmony, especially when the night is clear, there's a bright moon, and the heavy dew falling makes a soft patter on the leaves of the large forest trees.
Mr. Zacharias heard nothing of all this, for he was sleeping soundly; but the noise of a handful of peas being thrown against the window waked him suddenly. He listened and heard outside at the bottom of the wall, a “scit! scit!” so softly whispered that you might almost think it the cry of some bird. Nevertheless, the good man’s heart fluttered.
Mr. Zacharias didn’t hear any of this because he was sleeping deeply; however, the sound of a few peas hitting the window jolted him awake. He listened and heard a soft “scit! scit!” at the base of the wall, so quietly whispered that you might mistake it for the call of a bird. Still, the good man’s heart was racing.
“What is that?” he cried.
“What’s that?” he cried.
After a few seconds’ silence a soft voice replied:
After a few seconds of silence, a gentle voice answered:
“Charlotte, Charlotte—it is I!”
“Charlotte, it’s me!”
Zacharias trembled; and as he listened with ears on the alert for each sound, the foliage on the trellis struck against the window and a figure climbed up quietly—oh so quietly—then stopped and stared into the room.
Zacharias shook with fear; and as he listened carefully for every sound, the leaves on the trellis brushed against the window and a figure climbed up silently—so silently—then paused and looked into the room.
The old man being indignant at this, rose and opened the window, upon which the stranger climbed through noiselessly.
The old man, feeling outraged, got up and opened the window, at which point the stranger slipped in silently.
“Do not be frightened, Charlotte,” he said, “I have come to tell you some good news. My father will be here tomorrow.”
“Don’t be scared, Charlotte,” he said, “I’ve got some good news for you. My dad will be here tomorrow.”
He received no response, for the reason that Zacharias was trying to light the lamp.
He got no reply because Zacharias was trying to light the lamp.
“Where are you, Charlotte?”
“Where are you, Charlotte?”
“Here I am,” cried the old man turning with a livid face and gazing fiercely at his rival.
“Here I am,” shouted the old man, turning with a pale face and glaring aggressively at his rival.
The young man who stood before him was tall and slender, with large, frank, black eyes, brown cheeks, rosy lips, just covered with a little moustache, and a large brown, felt hat, tilted a little to one side.
The young man standing before him was tall and slim, with big, honest black eyes, brown cheeks, rosy lips just shaded by a light mustache, and a large brown felt hat tilted slightly to one side.
The apparition of Zacharias stunned him to immovability. But as the Judge was about to cry out, he exclaimed:
The appearance of Zacharias left him frozen in shock. But just as the Judge was about to shout, he exclaimed:
“In the name of Heaven, do not call. I am no robber—I love Charlotte!”
“In the name of Heaven, don’t call. I’m not a thief—I love Charlotte!”
“And—she—she?” stammered Zacharias.
“And—she—she?” stuttered Zacharias.
“She loves me also! Oh, you need have no fear if you are one of her relations. We were betrothed at the Kusnacht feast. The fiancés of the Grinderwald and the Entilbach have the right to visit in the night. It is a custom of Unterwald. All the Swiss know that.”
“She loves me too! Oh, you don’t have to worry if you’re one of her family. We got engaged at the Kusnacht feast. The fiancés from Grinderwald and Entilbach have the right to visit at night. It’s a custom in Unterwald. All the Swiss know that.”
“Yeri Foerster—Yeri, Charlotte’s father, never told me.”
“Yeri Foerster—Yeri, Charlotte’s dad, never told me.”
“No, he does not know of our betrothal yet,” said the other, in a lower tone of voice; “when I asked his permission last year he told me to wait—that his daughter was too young yet—we were betrothed secretly. Only as I had not the Forester’s consent, I did not come in the night-time. This is the first time. I saw Charlotte in the town; but the time seemed so long to us both that I ended by confessing all to my father, and he has promised to see Yeri tomorrow. Ah, Monsieur, I knew it would give such pleasure to Charlotte that I could not help coming to announce my good news.”
“No, he doesn’t know about our engagement yet,” said the other, in a quieter voice. “When I asked for his permission last year, he told me to wait—his daughter was still too young. We got engaged in secret. Since I didn’t have the Forester’s consent, I didn’t come out at night. This is the first time. I saw Charlotte in town, but the wait felt so long for both of us that I eventually confessed everything to my dad, and he promised to talk to Yeri tomorrow. Ah, Monsieur, I knew it would make Charlotte so happy that I couldn’t help but come and share my good news.”
The poor old man fell back in his chair and covered his face with his hands. Oh, how he suffered! What bitter thoughts passed through his brain; what a sad awakening after so many sweet and joyous dreams.
The poor old man slumped back in his chair and covered his face with his hands. Oh, how he suffered! What bitter thoughts raced through his mind; what a heartbreaking reality check after so many sweet and happy dreams.
And the young mountaineer was not a whit more comfortable, as he stood leaning against a corner of the wall, his arms crossed over his breast, and the following thoughts running through his head:
And the young mountaineer was not any more comfortable as he leaned against a corner of the wall, his arms crossed over his chest, with these thoughts running through his mind:
“If old Foerster, who does not know of our betrothal, finds me here, he will kill me without listening to one word of explanation. That is certain.”
“If old Foerster, who doesn’t know about our engagement, finds me here, he will kill me without hearing a single word of explanation. That’s for sure.”
And he gazed anxiously at the door, his ear on the alert for the least sound.
And he anxiously watched the door, listening intently for any sound.
A few moments afterward, Zacharias lifting his head, as though awakening from a dream, asked him:
A few moments later, Zacharias lifted his head, as if waking up from a dream, and asked him:
“What is your name?”
"What's your name?"
“Karl Imnant, Monsieur.”
"Karl Imnant, sir."
“What is your business?”
"What's your business?"
“My father hopes to obtain the position of a forester in the Grinderwald for me.”
“My dad hopes to get me the job of a forester in the Grinderwald.”
There was a long silence and Zacharias looked at the young man with an envious eye.
There was a long silence, and Zacharias stared at the young man with envy.
“And she loves you?” he asked in a broken voice.
“And she loves you?” he asked in a shaky voice.
“Oh, yes, Monsieur; we love each other devotedly.”
“Oh, yes, sir; we love each other deeply.”
And Zacharias, letting his eyes fall on his thin legs and his hands wrinkled and veined, murmured:
And Zacharias, glancing at his thin legs and his wrinkled, veiny hands, murmured:
“Yes, she ought to love him; he is young and handsome.”
“Yes, she should love him; he’s young and attractive.”
And his head fell on his breast again. All at once he arose, trembling in every limb, and opened the window.
And his head dropped onto his chest again. Suddenly, he stood up, shaking in every limb, and opened the window.
“Young man, you have done very wrong; you will never know how much wrong you have really done. You must obtain Mr. Foerster’s consent—but go—go—you will hear from me soon.”
“Young man, you’ve made a big mistake; you’ll never fully understand how serious it is. You need to get Mr. Foerster’s approval—but go—just go—you’ll hear from me soon.”
The young mountaineer did not wait for a second invitation; with one bound he jumped to the path below and disappeared behind the grand old trees.
The young climber didn’t need a second invitation; with one leap, he jumped down to the path below and vanished behind the massive old trees.
“Poor, poor Zacharias,” the old Judge murmured, “all your illusions are fled.”
“Poor, poor Zacharias,” the old Judge said softly, “all your illusions are gone.”
At seven o’clock, having regained his usual calmness of demeanor, he descended to the room below, where Charlotte, Dame Christine and Yeri were already waiting breakfast for him. The old man, turning his eyes from the young girl, advanced to the Head Forester, saying:
At seven o’clock, feeling back to his usual calm self, he went down to the room below, where Charlotte, Dame Christine, and Yeri were already waiting for breakfast. The old man, avoiding the young girl’s gaze, approached the Head Forester, saying:
“My friend, I have a favor to ask of you. You know the son of the forester of the Grinderwald, do you not?”
“My friend, I have a favor to ask of you. You know the son of the forester of the Grinderwald, right?”
“Karl Imnant, why yes, sir!”
"Karl Imnant, yes, sir!"
“He is a worthy young man, and well behaved, I believe.”
“He is a good young man, and well-mannered, I think.”
“I think so, Monsieur.”
"I believe so, Sir."
“Is he capable of succeeding his father?”
“Can he take over from his father?”
“Yes, he is twenty-one years old; he knows all about tree-clipping, which is the most necessary thing of all—he knows how to read and how to write; but that is not all; he must have influence.”
“Yes, he’s twenty-one years old; he knows all about tree-clipping, which is the most important thing of all—he knows how to read and write; but that’s not all; he needs to have influence.”
“Well, Master Yeri, I still have some influence in the Department of Forests and Rivers. This day fortnight, or three weeks at the latest, Karl Imnant shall be Assistant Forester of the Grinderwald, and I ask the hand of your daughter Charlotte for this brave young man.”
“Well, Master Yeri, I still have some sway in the Department of Forests and Rivers. In about two weeks, or three at the most, Karl Imnant will be the Assistant Forester of the Grinderwald, and I’m asking for your daughter Charlotte’s hand for this brave young man.”
At this request, Charlotte, who had blushed and trembled with fear, uttered a cry and fell back into her mother’s arms.
At this request, Charlotte, who had blushed and shaken with fear, let out a cry and collapsed into her mother’s arms.
Her father looking at her severely, said: “What is the matter, Charlotte? Do you refuse?”
Her father looked at her seriously and said, “What’s wrong, Charlotte? Are you refusing?”
“Oh, no, no, father—no!”
“Oh, no, no, Dad—no!”
“That is as it should be! As for myself, I should never have refused any request of Mr. Zacharias Seiler’s! Come here and embrace your benefactor.”
"That’s how it should be! As for me, I would never refuse any request from Mr. Zacharias Seiler! Come here and hug your benefactor."
Charlotte ran toward him and the old man pressed her to his heart, gazing long and earnestly at her, with eyes filled with tears. Then pleading business he started home, with only a crust of bread in his basket for breakfast.
Charlotte ran toward him, and the old man pulled her close, staring at her intently with tears in his eyes. Then, with a sense of urgency, he began his journey home, carrying only a piece of bread in his basket for breakfast.
Fifteen days afterward, Karl Imnant received the appointment of forester, taking his father’s place. Eight days later, he and Charlotte were married.
Fifteen days later, Karl Imnant was appointed as the forester, taking over his father's position. Eight days after that, he and Charlotte got married.
The guests drank the rich Rikevir wine, so highly esteemed by Yeri Foerster, and which seemed to him to have arrived so opportunely for the feast.
The guests enjoyed the luxurious Rikevir wine, highly praised by Yeri Foerster, and it felt perfectly timed for the celebration.
Mr. Zacharias Seiler was not present that day at the wedding, being ill at home. Since then he rarely goes fishing—and then, always to the Brünnen—toward the lake—on the other side of the mountain.
Mr. Zacharias Seiler wasn't there that day at the wedding because he was sick at home. Since then, he rarely goes fishing—and when he does, it's always to the Brünnen—toward the lake—on the other side of the mountain.
ZADIG THE BABYLONIAN By Francois Marie Arouet De Voltaire
THE BLIND OF ONE EYE
There lived at Babylon, in the reign of King Moabdar, a young man named Zadig, of a good natural disposition, strengthened and improved by education. Though rich and young, he had learned to moderate his passions; he had nothing stiff or affected in his behavior, he did not pretend to examine every action by the strict rules of reason, but was always ready to make proper allowances for the weakness of mankind.
There was a young man named Zadig living in Babylon during the reign of King Moabdar. He had a good nature that was enhanced by his education. Even though he was wealthy and young, he had learned to control his emotions. He wasn't stiff or pretentious in how he acted; he didn't try to judge every action by strict standards of reason, but was always willing to take into account the weaknesses of people.
It was matter of surprise that, notwithstanding his sprightly wit, he never exposed by his raillery those vague, incoherent, and noisy discourses, those rash censures, ignorant decisions, coarse jests, and all that empty jingle of words which at Babylon went by the name of conversation. He had learned, in the first book of Zoroaster, that self love is a football swelled with wind, from which, when pierced, the most terrible tempests issue forth.
It was surprising that, despite his lively wit, he never called out those vague, confusing, and loud conversations, the reckless judgments, ignorant opinions, crude jokes, and all that meaningless chatter that passed for conversation in Babylon. He had learned from the first book of Zoroaster that self-love is like a balloon filled with air, which, when popped, releases the most terrible storms.
Above all, Zadig never boasted of his conquests among the women, nor affected to entertain a contemptible opinion of the fair sex. He was generous, and was never afraid of obliging the ungrateful; remembering the grand precept of Zoroaster, “When thou eatest, give to the dogs, should they even bite thee.” He was as wise as it is possible for man to be, for he sought to live with the wise.
Above all, Zadig never bragged about his conquests with women, nor did he pretend to look down on the fairer sex. He was generous and never hesitated to help the ungrateful, keeping in mind the important lesson from Zoroaster: “When you eat, share with the dogs, even if they bite you.” He was as wise as a person could possibly be, as he aimed to surround himself with other wise people.
Instructed in the sciences of the ancient Chaldeans, he understood the principles of natural philosophy, such as they were then supposed to be; and knew as much of metaphysics as hath ever been known in any age, that is, little or nothing at all. He was firmly persuaded, notwithstanding the new philosophy of the times, that the year consisted of three hundred and sixty-five days and six hours, and that the sun was in the center of the world. But when the principal magi told him, with a haughty and contemptuous air, that his sentiments were of a dangerous tendency, and that it was to be an enemy to the state to believe that the sun revolved round its own axis, and that the year had twelve months, he held his tongue with great modesty and meekness.
Instructed in the sciences of the ancient Chaldeans, he understood the principles of natural philosophy as they were then believed; and he knew as much about metaphysics as has ever been known in any time, which is very little or nothing at all. He was firmly convinced, despite the new philosophy of the era, that the year had three hundred and sixty-five days and six hours, and that the sun was at the center of the world. However, when the chief magi told him, with an arrogant and dismissive attitude, that his views were dangerous and that believing the sun rotated on its own axis and that the year had twelve months was treasonous to the state, he remained silent with great humility and meekness.
Possessed as he was of great riches, and consequently of many friends, blessed with a good constitution, a handsome figure, a mind just and moderate, and a heart noble and sincere, he fondly imagined that he might easily be happy. He was going to be married to Semira, who, in point of beauty, birth, and fortune, was the first match in Babylon. He had a real and virtuous affection for this lady, and she loved him with the most passionate fondness.
Possessed as he was of great riches, and consequently of many friends, blessed with a good constitution, a handsome figure, a just and moderate mind, and a noble and sincere heart, he believed he could easily find happiness. He was about to marry Semira, who, in terms of beauty, pedigree, and wealth, was the best match in Babylon. He had a genuine and virtuous love for this woman, and she loved him with deep passion.
The happy moment was almost arrived that was to unite them forever in the bands of wedlock, when happening to take a walk together toward one of the gates of Babylon, under the palm trees that adorn the banks of the Euphrates, they saw some men approaching, armed with sabers and arrows. These were the attendants of young Orcan, the minister’s nephew, whom his uncle’s creatures had flattered into an opinion that he might do everything with impunity. He had none of the graces nor virtues of Zadig; but thinking himself a much more accomplished man, he was enraged to find that the other was preferred before him. This jealousy, which was merely the effect of his vanity, made him imagine that he was desperately in love with Semira; and accordingly he resolved to carry her off. The ravishers seized her; in the violence of the outrage they wounded her, and made the blood flow from her person, the sight of which would have softened the tigers of Mount Imaus. She pierced the heavens with her complaints. She cried out, “My dear husband! they tear me from the man I adore.” Regardless of her own danger, she was only concerned for the fate of her dear Zadig, who, in the meantime, defended himself with all the strength that courage and love could inspire. Assisted only by two slaves, he put the ravishers to flight and carried home Semira, insensible and bloody as she was.
The happy moment was almost here that would unite them forever in marriage when, while taking a walk together toward one of the gates of Babylon under the palm trees lining the banks of the Euphrates, they saw some men approaching, armed with swords and arrows. These were the attendants of young Orcan, the minister’s nephew, who had been flattered by his uncle’s minions into believing he could do anything without consequences. He lacked all the qualities and virtues of Zadig, but thinking he was far more impressive, he was furious to find that others preferred Zadig. This jealousy, stemming solely from his vanity, made him convince himself that he was hopelessly in love with Semira; therefore, he decided to kidnap her. The kidnappers seized her; in the chaos of the assault, they injured her, and blood flowed from her wounds, a sight that would soften the hearts of tigers from Mount Imaus. She cried out, “My dear husband! They’re tearing me away from the man I love.” Ignoring her own peril, she only worried for her beloved Zadig, who was at that moment fighting back with all the strength that courage and love could muster. With only two slaves to assist him, he drove the kidnappers away and brought Semira home, unconscious and covered in blood.
On opening her eyes and beholding her deliverer. “O Zadig!” said she, “I loved thee formerly as my intended husband; I now love thee as the preserver of my honor and my life.” Never was heart more deeply affected than that of Semira. Never did a more charming mouth express more moving sentiments, in those glowing words inspired by a sense of the greatest of all favors, and by the most tender transports of a lawful passion.
On opening her eyes and seeing her rescuer. “Oh, Zadig!” she said, “I used to love you as my fiancé; now I love you as the protector of my honor and my life.” Never was a heart more deeply touched than Semira's. Never did a more beautiful mouth express more heartfelt feelings, in those passionate words inspired by the greatest gift of all and by the most tender emotions of a rightful love.
Her wound was slight and was soon cured. Zadig was more dangerously wounded; an arrow had pierced him near his eye, and penetrated to a considerable depth. Semira wearied Heaven with her prayers for the recovery of her lover. Her eyes were constantly bathed in tears; she anxiously awaited the happy moment when those of Zadig should be able to meet hers; but an abscess growing on the wounded eye gave everything to fear. A messenger was immediately dispatched to Memphis for the great physician Hermes, who came with a numerous retinue. He visited the patient and declared that he would lose his eye. He even foretold the day and hour when this fatal event would happen. “Had it been the right eye,” said he, “I could easily have cured it; but the wounds of the left eye are incurable.” All Babylon lamented the fate of Zadig, and admired the profound knowledge of Hermes.
Her wound was minor and healed quickly. Zadig was more seriously injured; an arrow had struck him near his eye and went in quite deep. Semira exhausted Heaven with her prayers for her lover's recovery. Her eyes were always filled with tears as she anxiously waited for the moment when Zadig could look into her eyes again; but an abscess developing on the injured eye filled her with dread. A messenger was immediately sent to Memphis for the great physician Hermes, who arrived with a large entourage. He examined the patient and announced that he would lose his eye. He even predicted the day and hour when this tragic event would occur. “If it had been his right eye,” he said, “I could have easily treated it; but the injuries to the left eye are untreatable.” All of Babylon mourned Zadig's fate and admired Hermes's extensive knowledge.
In two days the abscess broke of its own accord and Zadig was perfectly cured. Hermes wrote a book to prove that it ought not to have been cured. Zadig did not read it; but, as soon as he was able to go abroad, he went to pay a visit to her in whom all his hopes of happiness were centered, and for whose sake alone he wished to have eyes. Semira had been in the country for three days past. He learned on the road that that fine lady, having openly declared that she had an unconquerable aversion to one-eyed men, had the night before given her hand to Orcan. At this news he fell speechless to the ground. His sorrow brought him almost to the brink of the grave. He was long indisposed; but reason at last got the better of his affliction, and the severity of his fate served to console him.
In two days, the abscess burst on its own, and Zadig was completely healed. Hermes wrote a book arguing that he shouldn't have been cured. Zadig didn't read it; however, as soon as he was well enough to go out, he went to visit the woman who represented all his hopes for happiness and for whose sake he wanted to see. Semira had been away in the countryside for three days. He learned on the way that the elegant lady, having openly stated her strong dislike for one-eyed men, had married Orcan the night before. At this news, he collapsed in shock. His grief nearly ended him. He was unwell for a long time, but eventually, reason overcame his suffering, and the harshness of his fate brought him some comfort.
“Since,” said he, “I have suffered so much from the cruel caprice of a woman educated at court, I must now think of marrying the daughter of a citizen.” He pitched upon Azora, a lady of the greatest prudence, and of the best family in town. He married her and lived with her for three months in all the delights of the most tender union. He only observed that she had a little levity; and was too apt to find that those young men who had the most handsome persons were likewise possessed of most wit and virtue.
“Since,” he said, “I've suffered so much from the cruel whims of a woman raised in a court, I need to think about marrying a citizen's daughter.” He chose Azora, a woman of great wisdom and from the best family in town. He married her and spent three months enjoying all the pleasures of a loving relationship. He did notice that she had a bit of a carefree attitude and was too inclined to believe that the most handsome young men were also the smartest and most virtuous.
THE NOSE
One morning Azora returned from a walk in a terrible passion, and uttering the most violent exclamations. “What aileth thee,” said he, “my dear spouse? What is it that can thus have discomposed thee?”
One morning, Azora came back from a walk in a terrible mood, shouting the most intense exclamations. “What’s wrong with you,” he asked, “my dear spouse? What could have upset you so much?”
“Alas,” said she, “thou wouldst be as much enraged as I am hadst thou seen what I have just beheld. I have been to comfort the young widow Cosrou, who, within these two days, hath raised a tomb to her young husband, near the rivulet that washes the skirts of this meadow. She vowed to heaven, in the bitterness of her grief, to remain at this tomb while the water of the rivulet should continue to run near it.”—“Well,” said Zadig, “she is an excellent woman, and loved her husband with the most sincere affection.”
“Alas,” she said, “you would be just as upset as I am if you had seen what I just witnessed. I went to comfort the young widow Cosrou, who, in the past two days, has built a tomb for her young husband near the stream that flows by this meadow. She promised heaven, in the depths of her sorrow, to stay by this tomb as long as the water of the stream continues to flow nearby.” — “Well,” said Zadig, “she is a wonderful woman and loved her husband with true affection.”
“Ah,” replied Azora, “didst thou but know in what she was employed when I went to wait upon her!”
“Ah,” replied Azora, “if only you knew what she was doing when I went to see her!”
“In what, pray, beautiful Azora? Was she turning the course of the rivulet?”
“In what, please, beautiful Azora? Was she changing the direction of the stream?”
Azora broke out into such long invectives and loaded the young widow with such bitter reproaches, that Zadig was far from being pleased with this ostentation of virtue.
Azora launched into such long rants and showered the young widow with such harsh accusations that Zadig was far from impressed by this display of virtue.
Zadig had a friend named Cador, one of those young men in whom his wife discovered more probity and merit than in others. He made him his confidant, and secured his fidelity as much as possible by a considerable present. Azora, having passed two days with a friend in the country, returned home on the third. The servants told her, with tears in their eyes, that her husband died suddenly the night before; that they were afraid to send her an account of this mournful event; and that they had just been depositing his corpse in the tomb of his ancestors, at the end of the garden.
Zadig had a friend named Cador, one of those young men in whom his wife saw more honesty and worth than in others. He made him his confidant and tried to ensure his loyalty by giving him a generous gift. Azora, having spent two days with a friend in the countryside, came back home on the third day. The servants reported to her, with tears in their eyes, that her husband had died suddenly the night before; they were too afraid to tell her about this tragic event earlier and said they had just laid his body to rest in the family tomb at the end of the garden.
She wept, she tore her hair, and swore she would follow him to the grave.
She cried, she pulled her hair out, and vowed she would follow him to the grave.
In the evening Cador begged leave to wait upon her, and joined his tears with hers. Next day they wept less, and dined together. Cador told her that his friend had left him the greatest part of his estate; and that he should think himself extremely happy in sharing his fortune with her. The lady wept, fell into a passion, and at last became more mild and gentle. They sat longer at supper than at dinner. They now talked with greater confidence. Azora praised the deceased; but owned that he had many failings from which Cador was free.
In the evening, Cador asked if he could stay with her, and he joined her in her tears. The next day, they cried less and shared a meal together. Cador told her that his friend had left him most of his estate, and he felt very fortunate to be able to share his good luck with her. The lady cried, became upset, but eventually calmed down and became more gentle. They spent more time at dinner than they did at lunch. They now spoke more openly. Azora praised the deceased but admitted that he had many flaws that Cador did not have.
During supper Cador complained of a violent pain in his side. The lady, greatly concerned, and eager to serve him, caused all kinds of essences to be brought, with which she anointed him, to try if some of them might not possibly ease him of his pain. She lamented that the great Hermes was not still in Babylon. She even condescended to touch the side in which Cador felt such exquisite pain.
During dinner, Cador complained of a severe pain in his side. The lady, really worried and eager to help him, had all sorts of oils and remedies brought to her and applied them to see if any could relieve his suffering. She expressed regret that the great Hermes was no longer in Babylon. She even went so far as to touch the side where Cador was feeling such intense pain.
“Art thou subject to this cruel disorder?” said she to him with a compassionate air.
“Are you affected by this harsh condition?” she said to him with a sympathetic look.
“It sometimes brings me,” replied Cador, “to the brink of the grave; and there is but one remedy that can give me relief, and that is to apply to my side the nose of a man who is lately dead.”
“It often brings me,” replied Cador, “to the edge of the grave; and there’s only one remedy that can give me relief, and that’s to press the nose of a recently deceased man against my side.”
“A strange remedy, indeed!” said Azora.
“A weird solution, for sure!” said Azora.
“Not more strange,” replied he, “than the sachels of Arnon against the apoplexy.” This reason, added to the great merit of the young man, at last determined the lady.
“Not more strange,” he replied, “than the satchels of Arnon preventing a stroke.” This reasoning, combined with the young man's great qualities, ultimately convinced the lady.
“After all,” says she, “when my husband shall cross the bridge Tchinavar, in his journey to the other world, the angel Asrael will not refuse him a passage because his nose is a little shorter in the second life than it was in the first.” She then took a razor, went to her husband’s tomb, bedewed it with her tears, and drew near to cut off the nose of Zadig, whom she found extended at full length in the tomb. Zadig arose, holding his nose with one hand, and, putting back the razor with the other, “Madam,” said he, “don’t exclaim so violently against young Cosrou; the project of cutting off my nose is equal to that of turning the course of a rivulet.” Zadig found by experience that the first month of marriage, as it is written in the book of Zend, is the moon of honey, and that the second is the moon of wormwood. He was some time after obliged to repudiate Azora, who became too difficult to be pleased; and he then sought for happiness in the study of nature. “No man,” said he, “can be happier than a philosopher who reads in this great book which God hath placed before our eyes. The truths he discovers are his own; he nourishes and exalts his soul; he lives in peace; he fears nothing from men; and his tender spouse will not come to cut off his nose.”
“After all,” she says, “when my husband crosses the Tchinavar bridge on his journey to the afterlife, the angel Asrael won’t deny him passage just because his nose is a bit shorter in this second life than it was in the first.” She then took a razor, went to her husband’s grave, let her tears fall on it, and approached to cut off the nose of Zadig, who was lying there. Zadig sat up, holding his nose with one hand and putting the razor away with the other. “Madam,” he said, “don’t be so harsh on young Cosrou; trying to cut off my nose is like trying to change the flow of a stream.” Zadig learned from experience that the first month of marriage, as written in the book of Zend, is the honeymoon phase, and the second is the bitter phase. Eventually, he had to separate from Azora, who became too hard to satisfy; he then sought happiness in studying nature. “No man,” he said, “can be happier than a philosopher who reads from this great book that God has placed before our eyes. The truths he finds are his own; they nurture and uplift his soul; he lives in peace; he fears nothing from people; and his loving spouse won’t come to cut off his nose.”
Possessed of these ideas he retired to a country house on the banks of the Euphrates. There he did not employ himself in calculating how many inches of water flow in a second of time under the arches of a bridge, or whether there fell a cube line of rain in the month of the Mouse more than in the month of the Sheep. He never dreamed of making silk of cobwebs, or porcelain of broken bottles; but he chiefly studied the properties of plants and animals; and soon acquired a sagacity that made him discover a thousand differences where other men see nothing but uniformity.
Driven by these ideas, he moved to a country house by the Euphrates. There, he didn’t spend his time figuring out how many inches of water flowed each second under a bridge, or if there was more rainfall in the month of the Mouse than in the month of the Sheep. He never imagined turning cobwebs into silk or broken bottles into porcelain; instead, he focused mainly on studying the properties of plants and animals, quickly developing a keen insight that allowed him to notice a thousand differences where others saw only uniformity.
One day, as he was walking near a little wood, he saw one of the queen’s eunuchs running toward him, followed by several officers, who appeared to be in great perplexity, and who ran to and fro like men distracted, eagerly searching for something they had lost of great value. “Young man,” said the first eunuch, “hast thou seen the queen’s dog?” “It is a female,” replied Zadig. “Thou art in the right,” returned the first eunuch. “It is a very small she spaniel,” added Zadig; “she has lately whelped; she limps on the left forefoot, and has very long ears.” “Thou hast seen her,” said the first eunuch, quite out of breath. “No,” replied Zadig, “I have not seen her, nor did I so much as know that the queen had a dog.”
One day, while he was walking near a small woods, he saw one of the queen's eunuchs running towards him, followed by several officials who looked very distressed and were running around like they were frantic, desperately searching for something valuable that they had lost. “Young man,” said the first eunuch, “have you seen the queen’s dog?” “It’s a female,” Zadig replied. “You’re correct,” the first eunuch responded. “It’s a very small female spaniel,” Zadig added; “she recently gave birth, limps on her left front foot, and has very long ears.” “You’ve seen her,” said the first eunuch, clearly out of breath. “No,” Zadig replied, “I haven’t seen her, and I didn’t even know the queen had a dog.”
Exactly at the same time, by one of the common freaks of fortune, the finest horse in the king’s stable had escaped from the jockey in the plains of Babylon. The principal huntsman and all the other officers ran after him with as much eagerness and anxiety as the first eunuch had done after the spaniel. The principal huntsman addressed himself to Zadig, and asked him if he had not seen the king’s horse passing by. “He is the fleetest horse in the king’s stable,” replied Zadig; “he is five feet high, with very small hoofs, and a tail three feet and a half in length; the studs on his bit are gold of twenty-three carats, and his shoes are silver of eleven pennyweights.” “What way did he take? where is he?” demanded the chief huntsman. “I have not seen him,” replied Zadig, “and never heard talk of him before.”
Exactly at the same time, due to one of those strange twists of fate, the finest horse in the king’s stable had broken free from the jockey in the plains of Babylon. The head huntsman and all the other officers chased after him with as much eagerness and concern as the first eunuch had shown after the spaniel. The head huntsman turned to Zadig and asked if he had seen the king’s horse passing by. “He is the fastest horse in the king’s stable,” replied Zadig; “he is five feet tall, with very small hooves, and a tail three and a half feet long; the studs on his bit are twenty-three-carat gold, and his shoes are made of eleven pennyweights of silver.” “Which direction did he go? Where is he?” asked the chief huntsman. “I haven’t seen him,” replied Zadig, “and I’ve never heard of him before.”
The principal huntsman and the first eunuch never doubted but that Zadig had stolen the king’s horse and the queen’s spaniel. They therefore had him conducted before the assembly of the grand desterham, who condemned him to the knout, and to spend the rest of his days in Siberia. Hardly was the sentence passed when the horse and the spaniel were both found. The judges were reduced to the disagreeable necessity of reversing their sentence; but they condemned Zadig to pay four hundred ounces of gold for having said that he had not seen what he had seen. This fine he was obliged to pay; after which he was permitted to plead his cause before the counsel of the grand desterham, when he spoke to the following effect:
The head huntsman and the chief eunuch were convinced that Zadig had stolen the king’s horse and the queen’s spaniel. So, they brought him before the assembly of the grand desterham, who sentenced him to the knout and to spend the rest of his life in Siberia. Just after the sentence was given, the horse and the spaniel were both found. The judges were left with the unpleasant task of overturning their sentence; however, they imposed a fine of four hundred ounces of gold on Zadig for claiming he hadn’t seen what he had seen. He had to pay this fine, after which he was allowed to present his case before the grand desterham's council, where he spoke as follows:
“Ye stars of justice, abyss of sciences, mirrors of truth, who have the weight of lead, the hardness of iron, the splendor of the diamond, and many properties of gold: Since I am permitted to speak before this august assembly, I swear to you by Oramades that I have never seen the queen’s respectable spaniel, nor the sacred horse of the king of kings. The truth of the matter was as follows: I was walking toward the little wood, where I afterwards met the venerable eunuch, and the most illustrious chief huntsman. I observed on the sand the traces of an animal, and could easily perceive them to be those of a little dog. The light and long furrows impressed on little eminences of sand between the marks of the paws plainly discovered that it was a female, whose dugs were hanging down, and that therefore she must have whelped a few days before. Other traces of a different kind, that always appeared to have gently brushed the surface of the sand near the marks of the forefeet, showed me that she had very long ears; and as I remarked that there was always a slighter impression made on the sand by one foot than the other three, I found that the spaniel of our august queen was a little lame, if I may be allowed the expression.
“Ye stars of justice, abyss of sciences, mirrors of truth, who have the weight of lead, the hardness of iron, the splendor of the diamond, and many properties of gold: Since I am allowed to speak before this esteemed assembly, I swear to you by Oramades that I have never seen the queen’s respected spaniel, nor the sacred horse of the king of kings. The truth is this: I was walking toward the small woods, where I later encountered the venerable eunuch and the most distinguished chief huntsman. I noticed on the sand the traces of an animal, and I could easily tell they belonged to a small dog. The light and long furrows made in the little hills of sand between the paw prints clearly indicated it was a female, whose teats were hanging down, suggesting she must have given birth a few days earlier. Other tracks of a different type, which seemed to have gently brushed the surface of the sand near the front paw marks, showed me that she had very long ears; and as I observed that one foot consistently made a lighter impression in the sand than the other three, I concluded that the spaniel of our esteemed queen had a slight limp, if I may put it that way.”
“With regard to the horse of the king of kings, you will be pleased to know that, walking in the lanes of this wood, I observed the marks of a horse’s shoes, all at equal distances. This must be a horse, said I to myself, that gallops excellently. The dust on the trees in the road that was but seven feet wide was a little brushed off, at the distance of three feet and a half from the middle of the road. This horse, said I, has a tail three feet and a half long, which being whisked to the right and left, has swept away the dust. I observed under the trees that formed an arbor five feet in height, that the leaves of the branches were newly fallen; from whence I inferred that the horse had touched them, and that he must therefore be five feet high. As to his bit, it must be gold of twenty-three carats, for he had rubbed its bosses against a stone which I knew to be a touchstone, and which I have tried. In a word, from the marks made by his shoes on flints of another kind, I concluded that he was shod with silver eleven deniers fine.”
“With regard to the king of kings' horse, you’ll be happy to know that while walking through this wooded area, I noticed the marks of a horse's shoes, all spaced evenly. I thought to myself, this horse must run beautifully. The dust on the trees in the road, which was only seven feet wide, had been slightly brushed off about three and a half feet from the center of the road. This horse, I deduced, has a tail three and a half feet long, which, when swished to the right and left, has cleared away the dust. I saw that under the trees forming a five-foot-high canopy, the leaves on the branches had recently fallen; from this, I inferred that the horse had touched them and must therefore stand five feet tall. As for its bit, it should be twenty-three-carat gold, since it had rubbed its fittings against a stone that I recognized as a touchstone, which I've tested myself. In short, from the marks left by its shoes on different flints, I concluded that it was shod with silver of eleven deniers fine.”
All the judges admired Zadig for his acute and profound discernment. The news of this speech was carried even to the king and queen. Nothing was talked of but Zadig in the antechambers, the chambers, and the cabinet; and though many of the magi were of opinion that he ought to be burned as a sorcerer, the king ordered his officers to restore him the four hundred ounces of gold which he had been obliged to pay. The register, the attorneys, and bailiffs went to his house with great formality, to carry him back his four hundred ounces. They only retained three hundred and ninety-eight of them to defray the expenses of justice; and their servants demanded their fees.
All the judges admired Zadig for his sharp and deep understanding. The news of this speech even reached the king and queen. Everyone was talking about Zadig in the waiting rooms, the chambers, and the cabinet; and although many of the magi believed he should be executed as a sorcerer, the king instructed his officers to return the four hundred ounces of gold he had been forced to pay. The clerk, the lawyers, and the bailiffs went to his house with great formality to bring him back his four hundred ounces. They only kept three hundred and ninety-eight of them to cover the costs of justice; and their staff asked for their fees.
Zadig saw how extremely dangerous it sometimes is to appear too knowing, and therefore resolved that on the next occasion of the like nature he would not tell what he had seen.
Zadig realized how risky it can be to seem too smart, so he decided that the next time something similar happened, he wouldn't share what he had witnessed.
Such an opportunity soon offered. A prisoner of state made his escape, and passed under the window of Zadig’s house. Zadig was examined and made no answer. But it was proved that he had looked at the prisoner from this window. For this crime he was condemned to pay five hundred ounces of gold; and, according to the polite custom of Babylon, he thanked his judges for their indulgence.
Such an opportunity soon came up. A political prisoner managed to escape and went right by the window of Zadig’s house. Zadig was questioned and didn’t say anything. But it was shown that he had watched the prisoner from that window. For this offense, he was sentenced to pay five hundred ounces of gold; and, following the polite customs of Babylon, he thanked his judges for their leniency.
“Great God!” said he to himself, “what a misfortune it is to walk in a wood through which the queen’s spaniel or the king’s horse has passed! how dangerous to look out at a window! and how difficult to be happy in this life!”
“Great God!” he said to himself, “what a misfortune it is to walk in a forest where the queen’s spaniel or the king’s horse has passed! How dangerous it is to look out a window! And how hard it is to be happy in this life!”
THE ENVIOUS MAN
Zadig resolved to comfort himself by philosophy and friendship for the evils he had suffered from fortune. He had in the suburbs of Babylon a house elegantly furnished, in which he assembled all the arts and all the pleasures worthy the pursuit of a gentleman. In the morning his library was open to the learned. In the evening his table was surrounded by good company. But he soon found what very dangerous guests these men of letters are. A warm dispute arose on one of Zoroaster’s laws, which forbids the eating of a griffin. “Why,” said some of them, “prohibit the eating of a griffin, if there is no such an animal in nature?” “There must necessarily be such an animal,” said the others, “since Zoroaster forbids us to eat it.” Zadig would fain have reconciled them by saying, “If there are no griffins, we cannot possibly eat them; and thus either way we shall obey Zoroaster.”
Zadig decided to find comfort in philosophy and friendship after the misfortunes he faced. He had a beautifully furnished house in the suburbs of Babylon, where he gathered all the arts and pleasures suitable for a gentleman. In the morning, his library welcomed scholars. In the evening, his table was filled with great company. However, he soon realized how troublesome these intellectual guests could be. A heated argument broke out over one of Zoroaster’s laws that forbids eating a griffin. “Why,” some of them asked, “forbid the eating of a griffin if there’s no such creature in existence?” “There has to be such a creature,” others countered, “since Zoroaster tells us not to eat it.” Zadig tried to mediate by saying, “If there are no griffins, we obviously can’t eat them; so either way, we’re following Zoroaster’s command.”
A learned man who had composed thirteen volumes on the properties of the griffin, and was besides the chief theurgite, hastened away to accuse Zadig before one of the principal magi, named Yebor, the greatest blockhead and therefore the greatest fanatic among the Chaldeans. This man would have impaled Zadig to do honors to the sun, and would then have recited the breviary of Zoroaster with greater satisfaction. The friend Cador (a friend is better than a hundred priests) went to Yebor, and said to him, “Long live the sun and the griffins; beware of punishing Zadig; he is a saint; he has griffins in his inner court and does not eat them; and his accuser is an heretic, who dares to maintain that rabbits have cloven feet and are not unclean.”
A knowledgeable man who had written thirteen books on the properties of the griffin, and was also the chief theurgist, rushed off to accuse Zadig before one of the leading magicians, named Yebor, the biggest fool and thus the biggest fanatic among the Chaldeans. This guy would have impaled Zadig to honor the sun and would then have recited the Zoroastrian prayers with even more pleasure. The friend Cador (a friend is worth more than a hundred priests) went to Yebor and said to him, “Long live the sun and the griffins; don’t punish Zadig; he’s a saint; he has griffins in his private courtyard and doesn’t eat them; and his accuser is a heretic who boldly claims that rabbits have split hooves and are clean.”
“Well,” said Yebor, shaking his bald pate, “we must impale Zadig for having thought contemptuously of griffins, and the other for having spoken disrespectfully of rabbits.” Cador hushed up the affair by means of a maid of honor with whom he had a love affair, and who had great interest in the College of the Magi. Nobody was impaled.
“Well,” said Yebor, shaking his bald head, “we have to punish Zadig for thinking badly of griffins, and the other guy for speaking disrespectfully about rabbits.” Cador smoothed things over by using a maid of honor he was involved with, who had a lot of influence in the College of the Magi. No one ended up getting punished.
This levity occasioned a great murmuring among some of the doctors, who from thence predicted the fall of Babylon. “Upon what does happiness depend?” said Zadig. “I am persecuted by everything in the world, even on account of beings that have no existence.” He cursed those men of learning, and resolved for the future to live with none but good company.
This lightness caused a lot of complaining among some of the doctors, who then predicted the downfall of Babylon. “What does happiness rely on?” Zadig said. “I’m tormented by everything in the world, even by things that don’t exist.” He cursed those intellectuals and decided that from now on, he would only surround himself with good company.
He assembled at his house the most worthy men and the most beautiful ladies of Babylon. He gave them delicious suppers, often preceded by concerts of music, and always animated by polite conversation, from which he knew how to banish that affectation of wit which is the surest method of preventing it entirely, and of spoiling the pleasure of the most agreeable society. Neither the choice of his friends nor that of the dishes was made by vanity; for in everything he preferred the substance to the shadow; and by these means he procured that real respect to which he did not aspire.
He gathered at his home the most respected men and the most beautiful women of Babylon. He served them delicious dinners, often starting with musical performances, and always filled with friendly conversation, from which he knew how to eliminate any pretentiousness, which is the quickest way to kill the mood and ruin the enjoyment of the most delightful gatherings. Neither his selection of friends nor his choice of food was driven by vanity; he valued substance over appearance in everything, and through this approach, he earned genuine respect that he never sought.
Opposite to his house lived one Arimazes, a man whose deformed countenance was but a faint picture of his still more deformed mind. His heart was a mixture of malice, pride, and envy. Having never been able to succeed in any of his undertakings, he revenged himself on all around him by loading them with the blackest calumnies. Rich as he was, he found it difficult to procure a set of flatterers. The rattling of the chariots that entered Zadig’s court in the evening filled him with uneasiness; the sound of his praises enraged him still more. He sometimes went to Zadig’s house, and sat down at table without being desired; where he spoiled all the pleasure of the company, as the harpies are said to infect the viands they touch. It happened that one day he took it in his head to give an entertainment to a lady, who, instead of accepting it, went to sup with Zadig. At another time, as he was talking with Zadig at court, a minister of state came up to them, and invited Zadig to supper without inviting Arimazes. The most implacable hatred has seldom a more solid foundation. This man, who in Babylon was called the Envious, resolved to ruin Zadig because he was called the Happy. “The opportunity of doing mischief occurs a hundred times in a day, and that of doing good but once a year,” as sayeth the wise Zoroaster.
Across from his house lived a man named Arimazes, whose twisted face was only a shadow of his even more twisted mind. His heart was filled with malice, pride, and envy. Since he had never succeeded in any of his endeavors, he got back at everyone around him by spreading the worst rumors. Even though he was wealthy, he struggled to find people who would flatter him. The sound of chariots entering Zadig’s courtyard in the evening made him uneasy; hearing praises for Zadig drove him even more crazy. Sometimes he would show up at Zadig’s house uninvited and sit down at the table, ruining the enjoyment for everyone else, just like how the harpies were said to taint the food they touched. One day, he decided to throw a dinner party for a lady, who, instead of accepting his invitation, went to have dinner with Zadig. On another occasion, while he was chatting with Zadig at court, a state minister approached them and invited Zadig to supper without inviting Arimazes. The deepest hatred often has the strongest reasons. This man, known as the Envious in Babylon, was determined to bring down Zadig because he was referred to as the Happy. "You find chances to do harm a hundred times a day, while opportunities to do good come only once a year," as the wise Zoroaster once said.
The envious man went to see Zadig, who was walking in his garden with two friends and a lady, to whom he said many gallant things, without any other intention than that of saying them. The conversation turned upon a war which the king had just brought to a happy conclusion against the prince of Hircania, his vassal. Zadig, who had signalized his courage in this short war, bestowed great praises on the king, but greater still on the lady. He took out his pocket-book, and wrote four lines extempore, which he gave to this amiable person to read. His friends begged they might see them; but modesty, or rather a well-regulated self love, would not allow him to grant their request. He knew that extemporary verses are never approved of by any but by the person in whose honor they are written. He therefore tore in two the leaf on which he had wrote them, and threw both the pieces into a thicket of rose-bushes, where the rest of the company sought for them in vain. A slight shower falling soon after obliged them to return to the house. The envious man, who stayed in the garden, continued the search till at last he found a piece of the leaf. It had been torn in such a manner that each half of a line formed a complete sense, and even a verse of a shorter measure; but what was still more surprising, these short verses were found to contain the most injurious reflections on the king. They ran thus:
The jealous man went to see Zadig, who was walking in his garden with two friends and a lady, to whom he said many charming things, without any other intention than just to say them. The conversation shifted to a war that the king had just successfully wrapped up against the prince of Hircania, his vassal. Zadig, who had distinguished himself during this brief war, praised the king highly, but gave even more compliments to the lady. He took out his notebook and wrote four lines on the spot, which he handed to this lovely person to read. His friends asked to see them, but modesty, or rather a well-balanced self-love, wouldn’t let him agree to their request. He knew that improvisational verses are rarely appreciated by anyone except the person for whom they’re written. Therefore, he tore the page on which he had written them in half and tossed both pieces into a thicket of rose bushes, where the rest of the group searched for them in vain. A light shower that fell soon afterward forced them to head back to the house. The jealous man, who stayed in the garden, kept searching until he finally found a piece of the page. It had been torn in such a way that each half of a line made complete sense, even forming a shorter verse; but what was even more surprising was that these short verses contained the most insulting comments about the king. They read as follows:
To flagrant crimes His crown he owes, To peaceful times The worst of foes.
To loud crimes, he owes his crown, To peaceful times, his worst enemy.
The envious man was now happy for the first time of his life. He had it in his power to ruin a person of virtue and merit. Filled with this fiendlike joy, he found means to convey to the king the satire written by the hand of Zadig, who, together with the lady and his two friends, was thrown into prison.
The envious man was now happy for the first time in his life. He had the power to ruin a person of virtue and worth. Overflowing with this wicked joy, he found a way to pass on to the king the satire written by Zadig, who, along with the lady and his two friends, was thrown into prison.
His trial was soon finished, without his being permitted to speak for himself. As he was going to receive his sentence, the envious man threw himself in his way and told him with a loud voice that his verses were good for nothing. Zadig did not value himself on being a good poet; but it filled him with inexpressible concern to find that he was condemned for high treason; and that the fair lady and his two friends were confined in prison for a crime of which they were not guilty. He was not allowed to speak because his writing spoke for him. Such was the law of Babylon. Accordingly he was conducted to the place of execution, through an immense crowd of spectators, who durst not venture to express their pity for him, but who carefully examined his countenance to see if he died with a good grace. His relations alone were inconsolable, for they could not succeed to his estate. Three-fourths of his wealth were confiscated into the king’s treasury, and the other fourth was given to the envious man.
His trial was quickly over, without him being allowed to speak for himself. Just before he was about to receive his sentence, the jealous guy jumped in front of him and loudly declared that his poems were worthless. Zadig didn’t think of himself as a great poet; however, he felt deep distress knowing he was condemned for treason and that the beautiful lady and his two friends were locked up for a crime they didn’t commit. He wasn’t allowed to defend himself because his writings had already done that. That was the law in Babylon. So, he was led to the execution site, passing through a huge crowd of spectators who dared not show their sympathy but scrutinized his face to see if he died gracefully. Only his relatives were heartbroken, as they could not inherit his estate. Three-quarters of his wealth was seized for the king’s treasury, and the remaining quarter went to the envious man.
Just as he was preparing for death the king’s parrot flew from its cage and alighted on a rosebush in Zadig’s garden. A peach had been driven thither by the wind from a neighboring tree, and had fallen on a piece of the written leaf of the pocketbook to which it stuck. The bird carried off the peach and the paper and laid them on the king’s knee. The king took up the paper with great eagerness and read the words, which formed no sense, and seemed to be the endings of verses. He loved poetry; and there is always some mercy to be expected from a prince of that disposition. The adventure of the parrot set him a-thinking.
Just as he was getting ready for death, the king’s parrot flew out of its cage and landed on a rosebush in Zadig’s garden. A peach had been blown over by the wind from a nearby tree and had fallen onto a piece of the written leaf from a pocketbook, sticking to it. The bird picked up the peach and the paper and placed them on the king’s lap. The king eagerly picked up the paper and read the words, which made no sense and seemed to be the endings of verses. He loved poetry, and there’s always some kindness to expect from a prince with that passion. The parrot's adventure made him think.
The queen, who remembered what had been written on the piece of Zadig’s pocketbook, caused it to be brought. They compared the two pieces together and found them to tally exactly; they then read the verses as Zadig had wrote them.
The queen, recalling what was written in Zadig’s pocketbook, had it brought to her. They compared the two pieces and found them to match perfectly; then they read the verses as Zadig had written them.
TYRANTS ARE PRONE TO FLAGRANT CRIMES. TO CLEMENCY HIS CROWN HE OWES. TO CONCORD AND TO PEACEFUL TIMES. LOVE ONLY IS THE WORST OF FOES.
TYRANTS ARE PRONE TO OPEN CRIMES. TO MERCY HE OWES HIS CROWN. TO UNITY AND PEACEFUL TIMES. LOVE ALONE IS THE GREATEST ENEMY.
The king gave immediate orders that Zadig should be brought before him, and that his two friends and the lady should be set at liberty. Zadig fell prostrate on the ground before the king and queen; humbly begged their pardon for having made such bad verses and spoke with so much propriety, wit, and good sense, that their majesties desired they might see him again. He did himself that honor, and insinuated himself still farther into their good graces. They gave him all the wealth of the envious man; but Zadig restored him back the whole of it. And this instance of generosity gave no other pleasure to the envious man than that of having preserved his estate.
The king quickly ordered that Zadig be brought before him, and that his two friends and the lady be freed. Zadig fell to the ground before the king and queen, humbly asking for their forgiveness for his poor poetry. He spoke so eloquently, cleverly, and sensibly that their majesties wanted to see him again. He honored them with his presence and further ingratiated himself with them. They granted him all the wealth of the jealous man, but Zadig returned it all. This act of generosity brought the jealous man no joy except for the fact that he had kept his estate.
The king’s esteem for Zadig increased every day. He admitted him into all his parties of pleasure, and consulted him in all affairs of state. From that time the queen began to regard him with an eye of tenderness that might one day prove dangerous to herself, to the king, her august comfort, to Zadig, and to the kingdom in general. Zadig now began to think that happiness was not so unattainable as he had formerly imagined.
The king's respect for Zadig grew every day. He included him in all his social gatherings and sought his advice on all matters of state. From then on, the queen started to view him with a soft spot that could eventually become risky for herself, for the king, her esteemed companion, for Zadig, and for the kingdom as a whole. Zadig now started to believe that happiness was not as impossible to achieve as he had previously thought.
THE GENEROUS
The time now arrived for celebrating a grand festival, which returned every five years. It was a custom in Babylon solemnly to declare at the end of every five years which of the citizens had performed the most generous action. The grandees and the magi were the judges. The first satrap, who was charged with the government of the city, published the most noble actions that had passed under his administration. The competition was decided by votes; and the king pronounced the sentence. People came to this solemnity from the extremities of the earth. The conqueror received from the monarch’s hand a golden cup adorned with precious stones, his majesty at the same time making him this compliment:
The time had come to celebrate a big festival that happened every five years. In Babylon, it was a tradition to announce at the end of each five-year period which citizen had performed the most generous act. The elites and the priests were the judges. The top official, responsible for running the city, revealed the most outstanding actions that took place under his leadership. The winner was determined by votes, and the king delivered the final decision. People traveled from all over the world to attend this event. The winner received a golden cup decorated with precious stones from the king, who also offered this compliment:
“Receive this reward of thy generosity, and may the gods grant me many subjects like to thee.”
“Accept this reward for your kindness, and may the gods bless me with many subjects like you.”
This memorable day being come, the king appeared on his throne, surrounded by the grandees, the magi, and the deputies of all nations that came to these games, where glory was acquired not by the swiftness of horses, nor by strength of body, but by virtue. The first satrap recited, with an audible voice, such actions as might entitle the authors of them to this invaluable prize. He did not mention the greatness of soul with which Zadig had restored the envious man his fortune, because it was not judged to be an action worthy of disputing the prize.
This special day arrived, and the king took his place on the throne, surrounded by nobles, wise men, and representatives from all the nations attending these games, where glory was earned not through the speed of horses or physical strength, but through virtue. The first satrap spoke clearly about the deeds that might qualify their authors for this priceless award. He did not mention the noble spirit with which Zadig had returned the envious man's fortune, as it was not considered an action worthy of competing for the prize.
He first presented a judge who, having made a citizen lose a considerable cause by a mistake, for which, after all, he was not accountable, had given him the whole of his own estate, which was just equal to what the other had lost.
He first introduced a judge who, after causing a citizen to lose a significant case due to an error that he wasn't actually responsible for, had awarded the citizen his entire estate, which was exactly equal to what the other had lost.
He next produced a young man who, being desperately in love with a lady whom he was going to marry, had yielded her up to his friend, whose passion for her had almost brought him to the brink of the grave, and at the same time had given him the lady’s fortune.
He then introduced a young man who was deeply in love with a woman he was planning to marry but had handed her over to his friend, whose obsessive love for her had nearly driven him to despair, and in the process, he had also given away the woman’s fortune.
He afterwards produced a soldier who, in the wars of Hircania, had given a still more noble instance of generosity. A party of the enemy having seized his mistress, he fought in her defense with great intrepidity. At that very instant he was informed that another party, at the distance of a few paces, were carrying off his mother; he therefore left his mistress with tears in his eyes and flew to the assistance of his mother. At last he returned to the dear object of his love and found her expiring. He was just going to plunge his sword in his own bosom; but his mother remonstrating against such a desperate deed, and telling him that he was the only support of her life, he had the courage to endure to live.
He later brought forward a soldier who, during the wars in Hircania, showed an even greater act of bravery. A group of enemies had captured his lover, and he fought fiercely to defend her. At that very moment, he learned that another group nearby was taking his mother away; so he tearfully left his lover and rushed to help his mother. When he finally returned to the woman he loved, he found her dying. Just as he was about to stab himself, his mother pleaded with him not to do something so desperate and reminded him that he was her only hope for survival. This gave him the strength to choose to live.
The judges were inclined to give the prize to the soldier. But the king took up the discourse and said: “The action of the soldier, and those of the other two, are doubtless very great, but they have nothing in them surprising. Yesterday Zadig performed an action that filled me with wonder. I had a few days before disgraced Coreb, my minister and favorite. I complained of him in the most violent and bitter terms; all my courtiers assured me that I was too gentle and seemed to vie with each other in speaking ill of Coreb. I asked Zadig what he thought of him, and he had the courage to commend him. I have read in our histories of many people who have atoned for an error by the surrender of their fortune; who have resigned a mistress; or preferred a mother to the object of their affection; but never before did I hear of a courtier who spoke favorably of a disgraced minister that labored under the displeasure of his sovereign. I give to each of those whose generous actions have been now recited twenty thousand pieces of gold; but the cup I give to Zadig.”
The judges were leaning towards awarding the prize to the soldier. But the king intervened and said: “The actions of the soldier and the other two are certainly impressive, but they’re not surprising. Just yesterday, Zadig did something that amazed me. A few days earlier, I had disgraced Coreb, my minister and favorite. I criticized him in the harshest and most bitter terms; all my courtiers agreed and seemed to compete with each other in speaking poorly of Coreb. I asked Zadig what he thought of him, and he had the guts to defend him. I've read in our histories about many people who have made amends for a mistake by giving up their fortune; who have left a lover; or who chose a mother over their beloved. But I've never heard of a courtier who spoke positively about a disgraced minister who was under his sovereign’s displeasure. I’m giving twenty thousand pieces of gold to each of those who performed generous actions just mentioned; but the cup I’m giving to Zadig.”
“May it please your majesty,” said Zadig, “thyself alone deservest the cup; thou hast performed an action of all others the most uncommon and meritorious, since, notwithstanding thy being a powerful king, thou wast not offended at thy slave when he presumed to oppose thy passion.” The king and Zadig were equally the object of admiration. The judge, who had given his estate to his client; the lover, who had resigned his mistress to a friend; and the soldier, who had preferred the safety of his mother to that of his mistress, received the king’s presents and saw their names enrolled in the catalogue of generous men. Zadig had the cup, and the king acquired the reputation of a good prince, which he did not long enjoy. The day was celebrated by feasts that lasted longer than the law enjoined; and the memory of it is still preserved in Asia. Zadig said, “Now I am happy at last;” but he found himself fatally deceived.
“Your majesty,” said Zadig, “you alone deserve this cup; you’ve done something truly remarkable and admirable, since even though you are a powerful king, you weren’t angry with your servant when he dared to oppose your feelings.” Both the king and Zadig were equally admired. The judge, who had given up his estate for his client; the lover, who had let his mistress go for a friend; and the soldier, who had prioritized his mother’s safety over that of his mistress, received the king’s gifts and saw their names added to the list of noble individuals. Zadig received the cup, and the king gained a reputation as a good prince, though he didn’t enjoy it for long. The day was celebrated with feasts that lasted longer than allowed by law, and its memory is still honored in Asia. Zadig said, “Finally, I am happy;” but he soon found himself tragically mistaken.
THE MINISTER
The king had lost his first minister and chose Zadig to supply his place. All the ladies in Babylon applauded the choice; for since the foundation of the empire there had never been such a young minister. But all the courtiers were filled with jealousy and vexation. The envious man in particular was troubled with a spitting of blood and a prodigious inflammation in his nose. Zadig, having thanked the king and queen for their goodness, went likewise to thank the parrot. “Beautiful bird,” said he, “‘tis thou that hast saved my life and made me first minister. The queen’s spaniel and the king’s horse did me a great deal of mischief; but thou hast done me much good. Upon such slender threads as these do the fates of mortals hang! But,” added he, “this happiness perhaps will vanish very soon.”
The king had lost his prime minister and chose Zadig to take his place. All the ladies in Babylon cheered the decision; since the empire's foundation, there had never been such a young minister. However, all the courtiers were filled with jealousy and frustration. One envious man, in particular, was troubled with a nosebleed and a severe inflammation in his nose. Zadig, after thanking the king and queen for their kindness, also went to thank the parrot. “Beautiful bird,” he said, “it's you who have saved my life and made me the prime minister. The queen’s spaniel and the king’s horse caused me a lot of trouble, but you have done me so much good. It’s on such fragile threads that the fates of mortals hang! But,” he added, “this happiness might disappear very quickly.”
“Soon,” replied the parrot.
“Soon,” said the parrot.
Zadig was somewhat startled at this word. But as he was a good natural philosopher and did not believe parrots to be prophets, he quickly recovered his spirits and resolved to execute his duty to the best of his power.
Zadig was a bit taken aback by that word. But since he was a good natural philosopher and didn't think parrots were prophets, he quickly pulled himself together and decided to do his duty as best as he could.
He made everyone feel the sacred authority of the laws, but no one felt the weight of his dignity. He never checked the deliberation of the diran; and every vizier might give his opinion without the fear of incurring the minister’s displeasure. When he gave judgment, it was not he that gave it, it was the law; the rigor of which, however, whenever it was too severe, he always took care to soften; and when laws were wanting, the equity of his decisions was such as might easily have made them pass for those of Zoroaster. It is to him that the nations are indebted for this grand principle, to wit, that it is better to run the risk of sparing the guilty than to condemn the innocent. He imagined that laws were made as well to secure the people from the suffering of injuries as to restrain them from the commission of crimes. His chief talent consisted in discovering the truth, which all men seek to obscure.
He made everyone feel the sacred authority of the laws, but no one felt the weight of his dignity. He never interrupted the discussions of the council; and any advisor could share their opinion without fearing the minister’s anger. When he made decisions, they weren't seen as his own, but as coming from the law; and whenever the law was too harsh, he always made sure to soften it. When there were no laws in place, the fairness of his judgments was so impressive that they could easily be mistaken for those of Zoroaster. It's thanks to him that nations recognize this important principle: it’s better to risk letting a guilty person go free than to condemn an innocent one. He believed that laws were meant to protect people from being harmed, as well as to prevent them from committing crimes. His greatest skill was uncovering the truth that everyone else tried to hide.
This great talent he put in practice from the very beginning of his administration. A famous merchant of Babylon, who died in the Indies, divided his estate equally between his two sons, after having disposed of their sister in marriage, and left a present of thirty thousand pieces of gold to that son who should be found to have loved him best. The eldest raised a tomb to his memory; the youngest increased his sister’s portion, by giving her part of his inheritance. Everyone said that the eldest son loved his father best, and the youngest his sister; and that the thirty thousand pieces belonged to the eldest.
This great talent he put into action from the start of his administration. A well-known merchant from Babylon, who passed away in the Indies, split his estate equally between his two sons after arranging for their sister’s marriage, and left a gift of thirty thousand pieces of gold to the son who had shown him the most love. The eldest son built a tomb in his honor; the youngest son increased his sister's portion by giving her some of his inheritance. Everyone said that the eldest son loved his father the most, while the youngest loved his sister; and that the thirty thousand pieces rightfully belonged to the eldest.
Zadig sent for both of them, the one after the other. To the eldest he said: “Thy father is not dead; he is recovered of his last illness, and is returning to Babylon,” “God be praised,” replied the young man; “but his tomb cost me a considerable sum.” Zadig afterwards said the same to the youngest. “God be praised,” said he, “I will go and restore to my father all that I have; but I could wish that he would leave my sister what I have given her.” “Thou shalt restore nothing,” replied Zadig, “and thou shalt have the thirty thousand pieces, for thou art the son who loves his father best.”
Zadig called for both of them, one after the other. To the oldest, he said, “Your father is not dead; he has recovered from his last illness and is on his way back to Babylon.” “Thank God,” replied the young man, “but his burial cost me a lot.” Zadig then told the same to the youngest. “Thank God,” he said, “I will go and give my father everything I have; but I wish he would leave my sister what I’ve given her.” “You won’t give anything back,” replied Zadig, “and you’ll keep the thirty thousand pieces because you’re the son who loves his father the most.”
THE DISPUTES AND THE AUDIENCES
In this manner he daily discovered the subtilty of his genius and the goodness of his heart. The people at once admired and loved him. He passed for the happiest man in the world. The whole empire resounded with his name. All the ladies ogled him. All the men praised him for his justice. The learned regarded him as an oracle; and even the priests confessed that he knew more than the old archmage Yebor. They were now so far from prosecuting him on account of the griffin, that they believed nothing but what he thought credible.
In this way, he discovered the cleverness of his mind and the kindness of his heart every day. People admired and loved him instantly. He was considered the happiest man in the world. His name echoed throughout the entire empire. All the ladies checked him out. All the men praised him for his fairness. The scholars saw him as a wise figure, and even the priests admitted that he knew more than the old archmage Yebor. They were now so far from pursuing him over the griffin that they believed only what he found believable.
There had reigned in Babylon, for the space of fifteen hundred years, a violent contest that had divided the empire into two sects. The one pretended that they ought to enter the temple of Mitra with the left foot foremost; the other held this custom in detestation and always entered with the right foot first. The people waited with great impatience for the day on which the solemn feast of the sacred fire was to be celebrated, to see which sect Zadig would favor. All the world had their eyes fixed on his two feet, and the whole city was in the utmost suspense and perturbation. Zadig jumped into the temple with his feet joined together, and afterwards proved, in an eloquent discourse, that the Sovereign of heaven and earth, who accepted not the persons of men, makes no distinction between the right and left foot. The envious man and his wife alleged that his discourse was not figurative enough, and that he did not make the rocks and mountains to dance with sufficient agility.
For fifteen hundred years, there had been a fierce rivalry in Babylon that split the empire into two factions. One claimed that people should step into the temple of Mitra with their left foot first, while the other group despised this practice and always entered with their right foot. The people eagerly anticipated the day of the sacred fire festival to see which side Zadig would support. Everyone was focused on his feet, and the entire city was on edge. Zadig jumped into the temple with his feet together, and then delivered an eloquent speech arguing that the Lord of heaven and earth, who doesn’t show favoritism, makes no distinction between the right and left foot. The jealous man and his wife claimed that his speech wasn’t imaginative enough and that he didn’t make the rocks and mountains dance with enough energy.
“He is dry.” said they, “and void of genius: he does not make the flea to fly, and stars to fall, nor the sun to melt wax; he has not the true Oriental style.” Zadig contented himself with having the style of reason. All the world favored him, not because he was in the right road or followed the dictates of reason, or was a man of real merit, but because he was prime vizier.
“He’s boring,” they said. “He lacks creativity. He doesn’t make fleas fly, stars fall, or the sun melt wax; he doesn’t have that true Eastern style.” Zadig was satisfied with having a rational style. Everyone supported him, not because he was on the right path or followed reason, or because he had actual merit, but because he was the prime minister.
He terminated with the same happy address the grand difference between the white and the black magi. The former maintained that it was the height of impiety to pray to God with the face turned toward the east in winter; the latter asserted that God abhorred the prayers of those who turned toward the west in summer. Zadig decreed that every man should be allowed to turn as he pleased.
He ended with the same cheerful remark about the big difference between the white and black magicians. The white magicians insisted it was incredibly disrespectful to pray to God facing east in winter, while the black magicians claimed that God hated the prayers of those who faced west in summer. Zadig decided that everyone should be free to face whichever direction they wanted.
Thus he found out the happy secret of finishing all affairs, whether of a private or a public nature, in the morning. The rest of the day he employed in superintending and promoting the embellishments of Babylon. He exhibited tragedies that drew tears from the eyes of the spectators, and comedies that shook their sides with laughter; a custom which had long been disused, and which his good taste now induced him to revive. He never affected to be more knowing in the polite arts than the artists themselves; he encouraged them by rewards and honors, and was never jealous of their talents. In the evening the king was highly entertained with his conversation, and the queen still more. “Great minister!” said the king. “Amiable minister!” said the queen; and both of them added, “It would have been a great loss to the state had such a man been hanged.”
So he discovered the secret to getting everything done, whether personal or public, in the morning. The rest of the day he spent overseeing and enhancing the beauty of Babylon. He presented tragedies that brought tears to the audience's eyes, and comedies that made them laugh out loud; a practice that had long been forgotten, which his good taste encouraged him to bring back. He never pretended to know more about the arts than the artists themselves; he supported them with rewards and recognition, and never felt threatened by their talents. In the evening, the king enjoyed his company immensely, and the queen even more. “Great minister!” the king said. “Charming minister!” the queen added; and they both remarked, “It would have been a big loss to the state if such a man had been executed.”
Never was a man in power obliged to give so many audiences to the ladies. Most of them came to consult him about no business at all, that so they might have some business with him. But none of them won his attention.
Never before has a man in power had to meet with so many women. Most of them came to talk to him about nothing important, just so they could spend some time with him. But none of them captured his attention.
Meanwhile Zadig perceived that his thoughts were always distracted, as well when he gave audience as when he sat in judgment. He did not know to what to attribute this absence of mind; and that was his only sorrow.
Meanwhile, Zadig noticed that his thoughts were constantly wandering, both when he was listening to others and when he was making decisions. He couldn’t figure out why he was so distracted, and that was his only source of sadness.
He had a dream in which he imagined that he laid himself down upon a heap of dry herbs, among which there were many prickly ones that gave him great uneasiness, and that he afterwards reposed himself on a soft bed of roses from which there sprung a serpent that wounded him to the heart with its sharp and venomed tongue. “Alas,” said he, “I have long lain on these dry and prickly herbs, I am now on the bed of roses; but what shall be the serpent?”
He had a dream where he imagined lying down on a pile of dry herbs, many of which were prickly and made him very uncomfortable. Then, he found himself resting on a soft bed of roses, from which a serpent emerged and struck him in the heart with its sharp, poisonous tongue. “Oh no,” he said, “I have spent so long on these dry and prickly herbs, and now I'm on the bed of roses; but what will the serpent be?”
JEALOUSY
Zadig’s calamities sprung even from his happiness and especially from his merit. He every day conversed with the king and Astarte, his august comfort. The charms of his conversation were greatly heightened by that desire of pleasing, which is to the mind what dress is to beauty. His youth and graceful appearance insensibly made an impression on Astarte, which she did not at first perceive. Her passion grew and flourished in the bosom of innocence. Without fear or scruple, she indulged the pleasing satisfaction of seeing and hearing a man who was so dear to her husband and to the empire in general. She was continually praising him to the king. She talked of him to her women, who were always sure to improve on her praises. And thus everything contributed to pierce her heart with a dart, of which she did not seem to be sensible. She made several presents to Zadig, which discovered a greater spirit of gallantry than she imagined. She intended to speak to him only as a queen satisfied with his services and her expressions were sometimes those of a woman in love.
Zadig's troubles even came from his happiness, especially from his own strengths. Every day, he talked with the king and Astarte, who was his great source of comfort. The charm of his conversation was heightened by his desire to please, just like clothing enhances beauty. His youth and graceful looks subtly made an impression on Astarte, which she didn't initially recognize. Her feelings grew and developed in her innocent heart. Without fear or hesitation, she enjoyed the pleasant satisfaction of seeing and hearing a man who was so valued by her husband and the kingdom as a whole. She constantly praised him to the king and talked about him to her ladies, who always added to her compliments. Everything worked together to strike her heart with a feeling she didn't seem to notice. She gave several gifts to Zadig, which revealed a bolder spirit of romance than she realized. She intended to speak to him only as a queen acknowledging his services, yet her words sometimes reflected the feelings of a woman in love.
Astarte was much more beautiful than that Semira who had such a strong aversion to one-eyed men, or that other woman who had resolved to cut off her husband’s nose. Her unreserved familiarity, her tender expressions, at which she began to blush; and her eyes, which, though she endeavored to divert them to other objects, were always fixed upon his, inspired Zadig with a passion that filled him with astonishment. He struggled hard to get the better of it. He called to his aid the precepts of philosophy, which had always stood him in stead; but from thence, though he could derive the light of knowledge, he could procure no remedy to cure the disorders of his lovesick heart. Duty, gratitude, and violated majesty presented themselves to his mind as so many avenging gods. He struggled; he conquered; but this victory, which he was obliged to purchase afresh every moment, cost him many sighs and tears. He no longer dared to speak to the queen with that sweet and charming familiarity which had been so agreeable to them both. His countenance was covered with a cloud. His conversation was constrained and incoherent. His eyes were fixed on the ground; and when, in spite of all his endeavors to the contrary, they encountered those of the queen, they found them bathed in tears and darting arrows of flame. They seemed to say, We adore each other and yet are afraid to love; we both burn with a fire which we both condemn.
Astarte was way more beautiful than that Semira, who had such a strong dislike for one-eyed guys, or that other woman who had decided to cut off her husband’s nose. Her open affection, her sweet expressions, which made her blush, and her eyes, which, despite her attempts to look elsewhere, were always on him, filled Zadig with a passion that astonished him. He struggled hard to overcome it. He called upon the principles of philosophy, which had always helped him before; but while he could gain insight, he found no cure for the turmoil in his lovesick heart. Duty, gratitude, and the weight of violated dignity came to him like avenging deities. He fought against it; he won; but this victory, which he had to earn anew every moment, cost him many sighs and tears. He no longer felt brave enough to speak to the queen with the sweet charm that had made them both happy. His face was clouded. His conversations were forced and jumbled. His gaze was fixed on the ground; and when, despite all his efforts to avoid it, he met the queen's eyes, they were filled with tears and shot arrows of flame. They seemed to say, We adore each other yet fear to love; we both burn with a fire that we both disapprove of.
Zadig left the royal presence full of perplexity and despair, and having his heart oppressed with a burden which he was no longer able to bear. In the violence of his perturbation he involuntarily betrayed the secret to his friend Cador, in the same manner as a man who, having long supported the fits of a cruel disease, discovers his pain by a cry extorted from him by a more severe fit and by the cold sweat that covers his brow.
Zadig left the king's presence feeling confused and hopeless, weighed down by a burden that he could no longer handle. In his turmoil, he accidentally revealed his secret to his friend Cador, just like someone who has endured the agony of a painful illness suddenly cries out when a more intense wave of pain hits, causing cold sweat to break out on their forehead.
“I have already discovered,” said Cador, “the sentiments which thou wouldst fain conceal from thyself. The symptoms by which the passions show themselves are certain and infallible. Judge, my dear Zadig, since I have read thy heart, whether the king will not discover something in it that may give him offense. He has no other fault but that of being the most jealous man in the world. Thou canst resist the violence of thy passion with greater fortitude than the queen because thou art a philosopher, and because thou art Zadig. Astarte is a woman: she suffers her eyes to speak with so much the more imprudence, as she does not as yet think herself guilty. Conscious of her innocence, she unhappily neglects those external appearances which are so necessary. I shall tremble for her so long as she has nothing wherewithal to reproach herself. Were ye both of one mind, ye might easily deceive the whole world. A growing passion, which we endeavor to suppress, discovers itself in spite of all our efforts to the contrary; but love, when gratified, is easily concealed.”
“I’ve already figured out,” Cador said, “the feelings you’re trying to hide from yourself. The signs that passion shows are clear and undeniable. Tell me, my dear Zadig, since I’ve seen your heart, do you think the king won’t find something in it that might offend him? His only flaw is that he’s the most jealous man in the world. You can handle the intensity of your feelings better than the queen because you’re a philosopher, and because you’re Zadig. Astarte is a woman: she lets her eyes reveal too much, especially since she doesn’t think she’s done anything wrong. Believing she’s innocent, she unfortunately overlooks the outward signs that are so important. I’ll worry for her as long as she has nothing to blame herself for. If you both felt the same way, you could easily fool everyone. A growing passion that we try to hide reveals itself no matter how hard we try to keep it in; but love, once fulfilled, is easy to cover up.”
Zadig trembled at the proposal of betraying the king, his benefactor; and never was he more faithful to his prince than when guilty of an involuntary crime against him.
Zadig shook at the idea of betraying the king, who had helped him; and he had never been more loyal to his prince than when he unintentionally committed a wrongdoing against him.
Meanwhile the queen mentioned the name of Zadig so frequently and with such a blushing and downcast look; she was sometimes so lively and sometimes so perplexed when she spoke to him in the king’s presence, and was seized with such deep thoughtfulness at his going away, that the king began to be troubled. He believed all that he saw and imagined all that he did not see. He particularly remarked that his wife’s shoes were blue and that Zadig’s shoes were blue; that his wife’s ribbons were yellow and that Zadig’s bonnet was yellow; and these were terrible symptoms to a prince of so much delicacy. In his jealous mind suspicions were turned into certainty.
Meanwhile, the queen brought up Zadig's name so often, with such a flushed face and downcast gaze; sometimes she appeared so cheerful and other times so confused when speaking to him in the king’s presence, and she became so deeply thoughtful when he left, that the king started to feel uneasy. He believed everything he observed and imagined everything he didn't see. He especially noticed that his wife's shoes were blue while Zadig’s shoes were also blue; that his wife's ribbons were yellow and that Zadig’s hat was yellow. These were alarming signs for a prince of such sensitivity. In his jealous mind, suspicions transformed into certainty.
All the slaves of kings and queens are so many spies over their hearts. They soon observed that Astarte was tender and that Moabdar was jealous. The envious man brought false reports to the king. The monarch now thought of nothing but in what manner he might best execute his vengeance. He one night resolved to poison the queen and in the morning to put Zadig to death by the bowstring. The orders were given to a merciless eunuch, who commonly executed his acts of vengeance. There happened at that time to be in the king’s chamber a little dwarf, who, though dumb, was not deaf. He was allowed, on account of his insignificance, to go wherever he pleased, and, as a domestic animal, was a witness of what passed in the most profound secrecy. This little mute was strongly attached to the queen and Zadig. With equal horror and surprise he heard the cruel orders given. But how to prevent the fatal sentence that in a few hours was to be carried into execution! He could not write, but he could paint; and excelled particularly in drawing a striking resemblance. He employed a part of the night in sketching out with his pencil what he meant to impart to the queen. The piece represented the king in one corner, boiling with rage, and giving orders to the eunuch; a bowstring, and a bowl on a table; the queen in the middle of the picture, expiring in the arms of her woman, and Zadig strangled at her feet The horizon, represented a rising sun, to express that this shocking execution was to be performed in the morning. As soon as he had finished the picture he ran to one of Astarte’s women, awakened her, and made her understand that she must immediately carry it to the queen.
All the servants of kings and queens are basically spies on their emotions. They quickly noticed that Astarte was affectionate and that Moabdar was jealous. The jealous man fed the king false information. The monarch was now consumed with thoughts about how to carry out his revenge. One night, he decided to poison the queen and have Zadig killed by strangulation the next morning. Orders were given to a ruthless eunuch, known for executing acts of vengeance. At that time, there was a little dwarf in the king’s chamber who, although mute, could hear perfectly well. Because of his small size, he was allowed to go wherever he wanted and, like a pet, witnessed everything that happened in complete secrecy. This little mute was very attached to both the queen and Zadig. He listened in horror and disbelief as the cruel orders were given. But how could he stop the execution that was set to happen in just a few hours? He couldn't write, but he could paint, and he was particularly skilled at creating striking likenesses. He spent part of the night sketching out what he needed to communicate to the queen. The drawing depicted the king in one corner, seething with rage and giving orders to the eunuch; a bowstring and a bowl on a table; the queen in the center of the picture, dying in the arms of her maid, and Zadig strangled at her feet. The horizon showed a rising sun to indicate that this horrific execution was scheduled for the morning. Once he finished the drawing, he rushed to one of Astarte’s attendants, woke her up, and made her understand that she had to take it to the queen immediately.
At midnight a messenger knocks at Zadig’s door, awakes him, and gives him a note from the queen. He doubts whether it is a dream; and opens the letter with a trembling hand. But how great was his surprise! and who can express the consternation and despair into which he was thrown upon reading these words: “Fly this instant, or thou art a dead man. Fly, Zadig, I conjure thee by our mutual love and my yellow ribbons. I have not been guilty, but I find I must die like a criminal.”
At midnight, a messenger knocks on Zadig’s door, waking him up, and hands him a note from the queen. He wonders if it's all just a dream and opens the letter with shaky hands. But what a shock it was! Who can describe the panic and despair he felt as he read these words: “Run away right now, or you'll be killed. Please, Zadig, I beg you by our love and my yellow ribbons. I haven’t done anything wrong, but I see that I have to die like a criminal.”
Zadig was hardly able to speak. He sent for Cador, and, without uttering a word, gave him the note. Cador forced him to obey, and forthwith to take the road to Memphis. “Shouldst thou dare,” said he, “to go in search of the queen, thou wilt hasten her death. Shouldst thou speak to the king, thou wilt infallibly ruin her. I will take upon me the charge of her destiny; follow thy own. I will spread a report that thou hast taken the road to India. I will soon follow thee, and inform thee of all that shall have passed in Babylon.” At that instant, Cador caused two of the swiftest dromedaries to be brought to a private gate of the palace. Upon one of these he mounted Zadig, whom he was obliged to carry to the door, and who was ready to expire with grief. He was accompanied by a single domestic; and Cador, plunged in sorrow and astonishment, soon lost sight of his friend.
Zadig could barely speak. He called for Cador and, without saying a word, handed him the note. Cador insisted that he follow orders and immediately head to Memphis. “If you dare,” he said, “to seek the queen, you’ll only bring about her death. If you talk to the king, you’ll definitely ruin her. I’ll take responsibility for her fate; you focus on your own. I’ll spread the word that you’re headed to India. I’ll catch up with you soon and tell you everything that’s happened in Babylon.” At that moment, Cador had two of the fastest dromedaries brought to a private gate of the palace. He put Zadig on one of them, having to carry him to the door, as Zadig was about to collapse from grief. He was accompanied by just one servant, and Cador, filled with sorrow and shock, soon lost sight of his friend.
This illustrious fugitive arriving on the side of a hill, from whence he could take a view of Babylon, turned his eyes toward the queen’s palace, and fainted away at the sight; nor did he recover his senses but to shed a torrent of tears and to wish for death. At length, after his thoughts had been long engrossed in lamenting the unhappy fate of the loveliest woman and the greatest queen in the world, he for a moment turned his views on himself and cried: “What then is human life? O virtue, how hast thou served me! Two women have basely deceived me, and now a third, who is innocent, and more beautiful than both the others, is going to be put to death! Whatever good I have done hath been to me a continual source of calamity and affliction; and I have only been raised to the height of grandeur, to be tumbled down the most horrid precipice of misfortune.” Filled with these gloomy reflections, his eyes overspread with the veil of grief, his countenance covered with the paleness of death, and his soul plunged in an abyss of the blackest despair, he continued his journey toward Egypt.
This famous fugitive arrived on the edge of a hill, from where he could see Babylon. He gazed at the queen’s palace and fainted at the sight; he didn’t regain his senses until he was overwhelmed with tears and wished for death. Eventually, after spending a long time mourning the tragic fate of the most beautiful woman and the greatest queen in the world, he momentarily turned his thoughts back to himself and cried out: “What is human life? Oh, virtue, how have you treated me! Two women have betrayed me, and now a third, who is innocent and more beautiful than both of them, is about to be executed! All the good I have done has only brought me ongoing disaster and suffering; I have been raised to the heights of greatness, only to be thrown down into the deepest pit of misfortune.” Overwhelmed by these dark thoughts, his eyes clouded with sorrow, his face pale as death, and his soul trapped in the depths of despair, he continued his journey toward Egypt.
THE WOMAN BEATEN
Zadig directed his course by the stars. The constellation of Orion and the splendid Dog Star guided his steps toward the pole of Cassiopeia. He admired those vast globes of light, which appear to our eyes but as so many little sparks, while the earth, which in reality is only an imperceptible point in nature, appears to our fond imaginations as something so grand and noble.
Zadig navigated by the stars. The Orion constellation and the brilliant Dog Star led him toward the north star in Cassiopeia. He marveled at those huge spheres of light, which to us seem like mere tiny sparks, while the earth, which is really just an almost invisible dot in the universe, appears to our imaginative minds as something so grand and noble.
He then represented to himself the human species as it really is, as a parcel of insects devouring one another on a little atom of clay. This true image seemed to annihilate his misfortunes, by making him sensible of the nothingness of his own being, and of that of Babylon. His soul launched out into infinity, and, detached from the senses, contemplated the immutable order of the universe. But when afterwards, returning to himself, and entering into his own heart, he considered that Astarte had perhaps died for him, the universe vanished from his sight, and he beheld nothing in the whole compass of nature but Astarte; expiring and Zadig unhappy. While he thus alternately gave up his mind to this flux and reflux of sublime philosophy and intolerable grief, he advanced toward the frontiers of Egypt; and his faithful domestic was already in the first village, in search of a lodging.
He then imagined humanity as it truly is, a group of insects consuming each other on a tiny speck of dirt. This harsh reality seemed to erase his troubles by showing him the insignificance of his own existence and that of Babylon. His spirit reached out into infinity, disconnected from his senses, and contemplated the unchangeable order of the universe. But later, when he turned inward and thought that Astarte might have died for him, the universe faded from his view, and all he could see in the entirety of nature was Astarte, dying, and Zadig, sorrowful. As he oscillated between this profound philosophy and unbearable sadness, he moved toward the borders of Egypt; his loyal servant was already in the first village, looking for a place to stay.
Upon reaching the village Zadig generously took the part of a woman attacked by her jealous lover. The combat grew so fierce that Zadig slew the lover. The Egyptians were then just and humane. The people conducted Zadig to the town house. They first of all ordered his wounds to be dressed and then examined him and his servant apart, in order to discover the truth. They found that Zadig was not an assassin; but as he was guilty of having killed a man, the law condemned him to be a slave. His two camels were sold for the benefit of the town; all the gold he had brought with him was distributed among the inhabitants; and his person, as well as that of the companion of his journey, was exposed to sale in the marketplace.
Upon arriving in the village, Zadig bravely defended a woman who was being attacked by her jealous lover. The fight escalated so much that Zadig ended up killing the lover. The Egyptians were fair and compassionate. They escorted Zadig to the town hall. First, they had his wounds treated and then questioned him and his servant separately to find out the truth. They discovered that Zadig wasn’t a murderer; however, since he had killed a man, the law sentenced him to be a slave. His two camels were sold for the town's benefit; all the gold he had brought with him was distributed among the villagers; and both he and his travel companion were put up for sale in the marketplace.
An Arabian merchant, named Setoc, made the purchase; but as the servant was fitter for labor than the master, he was sold at a higher price. There was no comparison between the two men. Thus Zadig became a slave subordinate to his own servant. They were linked together by a chain fastened to their feet, and in this condition they followed the Arabian merchant to his house. BY the way Zadig comforted his servant, and exhorted him to patience; but he could not help making, according to his usual custom, some reflections on human life. “I see,” said he, “that the unhappiness of my fate hath an influence on thine. Hitherto everything has turned out to me in a most unaccountable manner. I have been condemned to pay a fine for having seen the marks of a spaniel’s feet. I thought that I should once have been impaled on account of a griffin. I have been sent to execution for having made some verses in praise of the king. I have been upon the point of being strangled because the queen had yellow ribbons; and now I am a slave with thee, because a brutal wretch beat his mistress. Come, let us keep a good heart; all this perhaps will have an end. The Arabian merchants must necessarily have slaves; and why not me as well as another, since, as well as another, I am a man? This merchant will not be cruel; he must treat his slaves well, if he expects any advantage from them.” But while he spoke thus, his heart was entirely engrossed by the fate of the Queen of Babylon.
An Arabian merchant named Setoc made the purchase, but since the servant was more suited for hard work than the master, he was sold for a higher price. There was no comparison between the two men. So, Zadig ended up as a slave under his own servant. They were connected by a chain around their feet, and in this state, they followed the Arabian merchant to his home. On the way, Zadig tried to comfort his servant and encouraged him to be patient, but he couldn’t help but reflect on life as he usually did. “I see,” he said, “that my misfortune affects yours. So far, everything has happened to me in the most inexplicable way. I was fined for noticing the paw prints of a spaniel. I nearly got impaled for something about a griffin. I was almost executed for writing some verses praising the king. I was on the verge of being strangled because the queen wore yellow ribbons; and now I’m a slave with you because a brutal jerk hurt his mistress. Come on, let’s stay hopeful; maybe this will all come to an end. Arabian merchants need slaves; so why not me, just like anyone else, since I’m also a man? This merchant won’t be cruel; he has to treat his slaves well if he wants to benefit from them.” But while he spoke, his heart was completely consumed by the fate of the Queen of Babylon.
Two days after, the merchant Setoc set out for Arabia Deserta, with his slaves and his camels. His tribe dwelt near the Desert of Oreb. The journey was long and painful. Setoc set a much greater value on the servant than the master, because the former was more expert in loading the camels; and all the little marks of distinction were shown to him. A camel having died within two days’ journey of Oreb, his burden was divided and laid on the backs of the servants; and Zadig had his share among the rest.
Two days later, the merchant Setoc headed out for Arabia Deserta, accompanied by his slaves and camels. His tribe lived near the Desert of Oreb. The journey was long and difficult. Setoc valued the servant much more than the master, since the servant was better at loading the camels; all the small signs of distinction were given to him. When a camel died within two days' journey of Oreb, its load was split up and placed on the backs of the servants, and Zadig carried his share along with the others.
Setoc laughed to see all his slaves walking with their bodies inclined. Zadig took the liberty to explain to him the cause, and inform him of the laws of the balance. The merchant was astonished, and began to regard him with other eyes. Zadig, finding he had raised his curiosity, increased it still further by acquainting him with many things that related to commerce, the specific gravity of metals, and commodities under an equal bulk; the properties of several useful animals; and the means of rendering those useful that are not naturally so. At last Setoc began to consider Zadig as a sage, and preferred him to his companion, whom he had formerly so much esteemed. He treated him well and had no cause to repent of his kindness.
Setoc laughed when he saw all his slaves walking with their bodies bent. Zadig took the opportunity to explain the reason behind it and inform him about the laws of balance. The merchant was amazed and began to see him differently. Zadig, noticing he had piqued Setoc's interest, continued to share more about topics related to trade, the specific weight of metals, and goods of the same volume; the traits of various useful animals; and how to make those that are not innately useful become so. Eventually, Setoc started to view Zadig as a wise man and favored him over his previous companion, whom he had once held in high regard. He treated Zadig well and had no reason to regret his kindness.
THE STONE
As soon as Setoc arrived among his own tribe he demanded the payment of five hundred ounces of silver, which he had lent to a Jew in presence of two witnesses; but as the witnesses were dead, and the debt could not be proved, the Hebrew appropriated the merchant’s money to himself, and piously thanked God for putting it in his power to cheat an Arabian. Setoc imparted this troublesome affair to Zadig, who was now become his counsel.
As soon as Setoc got back to his tribe, he asked for the repayment of five hundred ounces of silver that he had lent to a Jew in front of two witnesses. But since the witnesses were dead and the debt couldn't be proved, the Hebrew kept the merchant’s money for himself and thanked God for allowing him to deceive an Arabian. Setoc shared this troubling situation with Zadig, who had now become his advisor.
“In what place,” said Zadig, “didst thou lend the five hundred ounces to this infidel?”
“In what place,” said Zadig, “did you lend the five hundred ounces to this infidel?”
“Upon a large stone,” replied the merchant, “that lies near Mount Oreb.”
“On a big stone,” replied the merchant, “that's by Mount Oreb.”
“What is the character of thy debtor?” said Zadig. “That of a knave,” returned Setoc.
“What kind of person is your debtor?” said Zadig. “A dishonest one,” replied Setoc.
“But I ask thee whether he is lively or phlegmatic, cautious or imprudent?”
“But I ask you whether he is energetic or calm, careful or reckless?”
“He is, of all bad payers,” said Setoc, “the most lively fellow I ever knew.”
“He is, of all bad payers,” said Setoc, “the most lively guy I’ve ever met.”
“Well,” resumed Zadig, “allow me to plead thy cause.” In effect Zadig, having summoned the Jew to the tribunal, addressed the judge in the following terms: “Pillar of the throne of equity, I come to demand of this man, in the name of my master, five hundred ounces of silver, which he refuses to pay.”
“Well,” resumed Zadig, “let me make a case for you.” In fact, Zadig, having brought the Jew to court, spoke to the judge in these words: “Pillar of justice, I come to demand from this man, on behalf of my master, five hundred ounces of silver, which he refuses to pay.”
“Hast thou any witnesses?” said the judge.
"Do you have any witnesses?" said the judge.
“No, they are dead; but there remains a large stone upon which the money was counted; and if it please thy grandeur to order the stone to be sought for, I hope that it will bear witness. The Hebrew and I will tarry here till the stone arrives; I will send for it at my master’s expense.”
“No, they are dead; but there’s still a big stone where the money was counted; and if it pleases you to have the stone brought here, I hope it will testify. The Hebrew and I will wait here until the stone gets here; I’ll have it sent for at my master’s cost.”
“With all my heart,” replied the judge, and immediately applied himself to the discussion of other affairs.
“With all my heart,” replied the judge, and immediately focused on discussing other matters.
When the court was going to break up, the judge said to Zadig. “Well, friend, is not thy stone come yet?”
When the court was about to adjourn, the judge said to Zadig, “So, my friend, hasn’t your turn come yet?”
The Hebrew replied with a smile, “Thy grandeur may stay here till the morrow, and after all not see the stone. It is more than six miles from hence; and it would require fifteen men to move it.”
The Hebrew smiled and said, “Your grandeur can stay here until tomorrow and still not see the stone. It’s more than six miles away, and it would take fifteen men to move it.”
“Well,” cried Zadig, “did not I say that the stone would bear witness? Since this man knows where it is, he thereby confesses that it was upon it that the money was counted.” The Hebrew was disconcerted, and was soon after obliged to confess the truth. The judge ordered him to be fastened to the stone, without meat or drink, till he should restore the five hundred ounces, which were soon after paid.
"Well," shouted Zadig, "didn't I say that the stone would prove my point? Since this guy knows where it is, he's basically admitting that the money was counted on it." The Hebrew was taken aback and soon had to confess the truth. The judge ordered him to be tied to the stone, without food or drink, until he returned the five hundred ounces, which were paid shortly after.
The slave Zadig and the stone were held in great repute in Arabia.
The slave Zadig and the stone were highly respected in Arabia.
THE FUNERAL PILE
Setoc, charmed with the happy issue of this affair, made his slave his intimate friend. He had now conceived as great esteem for him as ever the King of Babylon had done; and Zadig was glad that Setoc had no wife. He discovered in his master a good natural disposition, much probity of heart, and a great share of good sense; but he was sorry to see that, according to the ancient custom of Arabia, he adored the host of heaven; that is, the sun, moon, and stars. He sometimes spoke to him on this subject with great prudence and discretion. At last he told him that these bodies were like all other bodies in the universe, and no more deserving of our homage than a tree or a rock.
Setoc, pleased with the positive outcome of this situation, made his slave his close friend. He had developed a great respect for him, just as the King of Babylon once had; and Zadig was happy that Setoc had no wife. He noticed that his master had a good-natured personality, a lot of integrity, and considerable common sense; however, he was disappointed to see that, following the old custom of Arabia, he worshipped the heavenly bodies, specifically the sun, moon, and stars. He occasionally talked to him about this with great care and tact. Finally, he explained that these celestial bodies were just like everything else in the universe and did not deserve our worship any more than a tree or a rock.
“But,” said Setoc, “they are eternal beings; and it is from them we derive all we enjoy. They animate nature; they regulate the seasons; and, besides, are removed at such an immense distance from us that we cannot help revering them.”
“But,” said Setoc, “they are eternal beings; and it is from them we derive all we enjoy. They bring nature to life; they control the seasons; and, on top of that, they are so far away from us that we can’t help but respect them.”
“Thou receivest more advantage,” replied Zadig, “from the waters of the Red Sea, which carry thy merchandise to the Indies. Why may not it be as ancient as the stars? And if thou adorest what is placed at a distance from thee, thou oughtest to adore the land of the Gangarides, which lies at the extremity of the earth.”
“You gain more benefit,” replied Zadig, “from the waters of the Red Sea, which transport your goods to the Indies. Why couldn't it be as old as the stars? And if you worship what is far away from you, then you should worship the land of the Gangarides, which is located at the edge of the earth.”
“No,” said Setoc, “the brightness of the stars commands my adoration.”
“No,” said Setoc, “the brightness of the stars deserves my admiration.”
At night Zadig lighted up a great number of candles in the tent where he was to sup with Setoc; and the moment his patron appeared, he fell on his knees before these lighted tapers, and said, “Eternal and shining luminaries! be ye always propitious to me.” Having thus said, he sat down at table, without taking the least notice of Setoc.
At night, Zadig lit a bunch of candles in the tent where he was going to have dinner with Setoc. As soon as his patron showed up, he knelt before the lit candles and said, “Eternal and bright lights! Please always be kind to me.” Having said that, he sat down at the table, completely ignoring Setoc.
“What art thou doing?” said Setoc to him in amaze.
“What are you doing?” Setoc asked him in surprise.
“I act like thee,” replied Zadig, “I adore these candles, and neglect their master and mine.” Setoc comprehended the profound sense of this apologue. The wisdom of his slave sunk deep into his soul; he no longer offered incense to the creatures, but adored the eternal Being who made them.
"I act like you," replied Zadig, "I love these candles, and I ignore their master and mine." Setoc understood the deep meaning of this tale. The wisdom of his servant resonated with him; he stopped offering incense to created things and instead worshipped the eternal Being who made them.
There prevailed at that time in Arabia a shocking custom, sprung originally from Leythia, and which, being established in the Indies by the credit of the Brahmans, threatened to overrun all the East. When a married man died, and his beloved wife aspired to the character of a saint, she burned herself publicly on the body of her husband. This was a solemn feast and was called the Funeral Pile of Widowhood, and that tribe in which most women had been burned was the most respected.
At that time in Arabia, there was a shocking custom that originated from Leythia and, with the support of the Brahmans, had spread to the Indies, threatening to take over the entire East. When a married man died, if his devoted wife wanted to be seen as a saint, she would publicly burn herself on her husband's body. This was a significant event known as the Funeral Pile of Widowhood, and the tribe with the most women who had been burned was the most honored.
An Arabian of Setoc’s tribe being dead, his widow, whose name was Almona, and who was very devout, published the day and hour when she intended to throw herself into the fire, amidst the sound of drums and trumpets. Zadig remonstrated against this horrible custom; he showed Setoc how inconsistent it was with the happiness of mankind to suffer young widows to burn themselves every other day, widows who were capable of giving children to the state, or at least of educating those they already had; and he convinced him that it was his duty to do all that lay in his power to abolish such a barbarous practice.
An Arabian from Setoc’s tribe had died, and his widow, named Almona, who was quite devout, announced the day and time when she planned to set herself on fire, accompanied by drums and trumpets. Zadig protested against this terrible custom; he showed Setoc how inconsistent it was with human happiness to allow young widows to burn themselves every few days—widows who could give birth to children for the community or at least raise the ones they already had. He convinced Setoc that it was his responsibility to do everything he could to put an end to such a brutal practice.
“The women,” said Setoc, “have possessed the right of burning themselves for more than a thousand years; and who shall dare to abrogate a law which time hath rendered sacred? Is there anything more respectable than ancient abuses?”
“The women,” said Setoc, “have had the right to set themselves on fire for over a thousand years; and who would dare to abolish a law that time has made sacred? Is there anything more respectable than long-standing traditions?”
“Reason is more ancient,” replied Zadig; “meanwhile, speak thou to the chiefs of the tribes and I will go to wait on the young widow.”
“Reason has been around longer,” replied Zadig; “in the meantime, you talk to the tribal leaders and I’ll go check on the young widow.”
Accordingly he was introduced to her; and, after having insinuated himself into her good graces by some compliments on her beauty and told her what a pity it was to commit so many charms to the flames, he at last praised her for her constancy and courage. “Thou must surely have loved thy husband,” said he to her, “with the most passionate fondness.”
Accordingly, he was introduced to her; and after winning her over with some compliments about her beauty and mentioning how it was a shame to waste so many charms, he finally praised her for her loyalty and bravery. “You must have truly loved your husband,” he said to her, “with the deepest affection.”
“Who, I?” replied the lady. “I loved him not at all. He was a brutal, jealous, insupportable wretch; but I am firmly resolved to throw myself on his funeral pile.”
“Who, me?” replied the lady. “I didn’t love him at all. He was a brutal, jealous, insufferable jerk; but I am totally determined to throw myself on his funeral pyre.”
“It would appear then,” said Zadig, “that there must be a very delicious pleasure in being burned alive.”
“It seems then,” said Zadig, “that there must be a really intense pleasure in being burned alive.”
“Oh! it makes nature shudder,” replied the lady, “but that must be overlooked. I am a devotee, and I should lose my reputation and all the world would despise me if I did not burn myself.”
“Oh! It makes nature shudder,” replied the lady, “but that has to be overlooked. I'm devoted, and I would lose my reputation, and everyone would despise me if I didn’t burn myself.”
Zadig having made her acknowledge that she burned herself to gain the good opinion of others and to gratify her own vanity, entertained her with a long discourse, calculated to make her a little in love with life, and even went so far as to inspire her with some degree of good will for the person who spoke to her.
Zadig got her to admit that she hurt herself to earn others' approval and to satisfy her own vanity. He engaged her in a lengthy discussion aimed at making her a bit fond of life, and even managed to instill in her some degree of goodwill toward the person talking to her.
“Alas!” said the lady, “I believe I should desire thee to marry me.”
“Wow!” said the lady, “I think I’d like you to marry me.”
Zadig’s mind was too much engrossed with the idea of Astarte not to elude this declaration; but he instantly went to the chiefs of the tribes, told them what had passed, and advised them to make a law, by which a widow should not be permitted to burn herself till she had conversed privately with a young man for the space of an hour. Since that time not a single woman hath burned herself in Arabia. They were indebted to Zadig alone for destroying in one day a cruel custom that had lasted for so many ages and thus he became the benefactor of Arabia.
Zadig was so caught up with the thought of Astarte that he couldn’t ignore this situation; however, he quickly went to the leaders of the tribes, told them what had happened, and suggested they make a law that would prevent a widow from burning herself until she had talked privately with a young man for at least an hour. Since then, not a single woman has burned herself in Arabia. They owed it all to Zadig for ending a brutal tradition that had lasted for so many years, and he became the benefactor of Arabia.
THE SUPPER
Setoc, who could not separate himself from this man, in whom dwelt wisdom, carried him to the great fair of Balzora, whither the richest merchants in the earth resorted. Zadig was highly pleased to see so many men of different countries united in the same place. He considered the whole universe as one large family assembled at Balzora.
Setoc, who couldn't break away from this man, who was filled with wisdom, took him to the grand fair of Balzora, where the wealthiest merchants on earth gathered. Zadig was very happy to see so many people from different countries coming together in one place. He viewed the entire universe as one big family brought together at Balzora.
Setoc, after having sold his commodities at a very high price, returned to his own tribe with his friend Zadig; who learned upon his arrival that he had been tried in his absence and was now going to be burned by a slow fire. Only the friendship of Almona saved his life. Like so many pretty women she possessed great influence with the priesthood. Zadig thought it best to leave Arabia.
Setoc, after selling his goods for a very high price, returned to his tribe with his friend Zadig; who learned upon his arrival that he had been tried in his absence and was now set to be burned at the stake. Only Almona's friendship saved his life. Like many attractive women, she had a lot of sway with the priests. Zadig decided it was best to leave Arabia.
Setoc was so charmed with the ingenuity and address of Almona that he made her his wife. Zadig departed, after having thrown himself at the feet of his fair deliverer. Setoc and he took leave of each other with tears in their eyes, swearing an eternal friendship, and promising that the first of them that should acquire a large fortune should share it with the other.
Setoc was so impressed by Almona's creativity and skill that he made her his wife. Zadig left after throwing himself at the feet of his beautiful savior. Setoc and he said goodbye to each other with tears in their eyes, pledging eternal friendship and promising that the first one of them to gain a significant fortune would share it with the other.
Zadig directed his course along the frontiers of Assyria, still musing on the unhappy Astarte, and reflecting on the severity of fortune which seemed determined to make him the sport of her cruelty and the object of her persecution.
Zadig traveled along the borders of Assyria, still thinking about the unfortunate Astarte and pondering the harshness of fate, which seemed intent on making him the target of her cruelty and the focus of her torment.
“What,” said he to himself, “four hundred ounces of gold for having seen a spaniel! condemned to lose my head for four bad verses in praise of the king! ready to be strangled because the queen had shoes of the color of my bonnet! reduced to slavery for having succored a woman who was beat! and on the point of being burned for having saved the lives of all the young widows of Arabia!”
“What,” he said to himself, “four hundred ounces of gold just for seeing a spaniel! About to lose my head for four terrible verses in praise of the king! Ready to be strangled because the queen wore shoes the same color as my hat! Reduced to slavery for helping a woman who was being beaten! And on the verge of being burned for saving the lives of all the young widows of Arabia!”
THE ROBBER
Arriving on the frontiers which divide Arabia Petraea from Syria, he passed by a pretty strong castle, from which a party of armed Arabians sallied forth. They instantly surrounded him and cried, “All thou hast belongs to us, and thy person is the property of our master.” Zadig replied by drawing his sword; his servant, who was a man of courage, did the same. They killed the first Arabians that presumed to lay hands on them; and, though the number was redoubled, they were not dismayed, but resolved to perish in the conflict. Two men defended themselves against a multitude; and such a combat could not last long.
Arriving at the borders that separate Arabia Petraea from Syria, he passed a fairly strong castle, from which a group of armed Arabs charged out. They quickly surrounded him and shouted, “Everything you have is ours, and you are our master’s property.” Zadig responded by drawing his sword; his servant, who was brave, did the same. They killed the first Arabs who dared to grab them; and even though the number of attackers doubled, they didn't back down, determined to fight to the end. Two men stood their ground against a crowd, and such a fight couldn't last long.
The master of the castle, whose name was Arbogad, having observed from a window the prodigies of valor performed by Zadig, conceived a high esteem for this heroic stranger. He descended in haste and went in person to call off his men and deliver the two travelers.
The master of the castle, named Arbogad, watched from a window as Zadig displayed remarkable bravery and quickly developed a great admiration for this heroic stranger. He hurried down and personally went to call off his men to rescue the two travelers.
“All that passes over my lands,” said he, “belongs to me, as well as what I find upon the lands of others; but thou seemest to be a man of such undaunted courage that I will exempt thee from the common law.” He then conducted him to his castle, ordering his men to treat him well; and in the evening Arbogad supped with Zadig.
“All that crosses my land,” he said, “belongs to me, as does anything I find on someone else’s land; but you seem to be a person of such fearless bravery that I will exempt you from the usual rules.” He then took him to his castle, instructing his men to treat him kindly; and in the evening, Arbogad had dinner with Zadig.
The lord of the castle was one of those Arabians who are commonly called robbers; but he now and then performed some good actions amid a multitude of bad ones. He robbed with a furious rapacity, and granted favors with great generosity; he was intrepid in action; affable in company; a debauchee at table, but gay in debauchery; and particularly remarkable for his frank and open behavior. He was highly pleased with Zadig, whose lively conversation lengthened the repast.
The lord of the castle was one of those Arabians often referred to as robbers; however, he occasionally did some good deeds among many bad ones. He stole with fierce greed but granted favors generously; he was fearless in action, friendly in social settings, indulgent at meals, yet cheerful in his indulgence; and he was especially noted for his honest and straightforward manner. He was very pleased with Zadig, whose lively conversation extended the meal.
At last Arbogad said to him; “I advise thee to enroll thy name in my catalogue; thou canst not do better; this is not a bad trade; and thou mayest one day become what I am at present.”
At last, Arbogad said to him, “I advise you to put your name on my list; you can’t do better. This isn’t a bad job, and one day you might become what I am right now.”
“May I take the liberty of asking thee,” said Zadig, “how long thou hast followed this noble profession?”
“May I take the liberty of asking you,” said Zadig, “how long you have been in this noble profession?”
“From my most tender youth,” replied the lord. “I was a servant to a pretty good-natured Arabian, but could not endure the hardships of my situation. I was vexed to find that fate had given me no share of the earth, which equally belongs to all men. I imparted the cause of my uneasiness to an old Arabian, who said to me: ‘My son, do not despair; there was once a grain of sand that lamented that it was no more than a neglected atom in the desert; at the end of a few years it became a diamond; and is now the brightest ornament in the crown of the king of the Indies.’ This discourse made a deep impression on my mind. I was the grain of sand, and I resolved to become the diamond. I began by stealing two horses; I soon got a party of companions; I put myself in a condition to rob small caravans; and thus, by degrees, I destroyed the difference which had formerly subsisted between me and other men. I had my share of the good things of this world; and was even recompensed with usury for the hardships I had suffered. I was greatly respected, and became the captain of a band of robbers. I seized this castle by force. The Satrap of Syria had a mind to dispossess me of it; but I was too rich to have any thing to fear. I gave the satrap a handsome present, by which means I preserved my castle and increased my possessions. He even appointed me treasurer of the tributes which Arabia Petraea pays to the king of kings. I perform my office of receiver with great punctuality; but take the freedom to dispense with that of paymaster.
“From my earliest youth,” the lord replied. “I was a servant to a fairly good-natured Arabian, but I couldn't stand the difficulties of my situation. It frustrated me to realize that fate had given me no share of the earth, which should belong to everyone. I shared my worries with an old Arabian, who told me: ‘My son, don’t lose hope; there was once a grain of sand that lamented being just a tiny speck in the desert; after a few years, it became a diamond and is now the most brilliant jewel in the crown of the king of the Indies.’ This conversation struck me deeply. I was that grain of sand, and I decided to become the diamond. I started by stealing two horses; I quickly gathered a group of friends; I made myself equipped to rob small caravans; and gradually, I erased the distinction that once existed between me and others. I shared in the good things the world offered; and I was even compensated handsomely for the hardships I had endured. I gained a lot of respect and became the leader of a band of robbers. I took this castle by force. The Satrap of Syria wanted to take it from me, but I was too wealthy to be afraid. I gave the satrap a generous gift, which helped me keep my castle and expand my wealth. He even appointed me treasurer of the taxes that Arabia Petraea owes to the king of kings. I carry out my duties as a receiver with great punctuality, but I take the liberty of skipping out on being the paymaster.”
“The grand Desterham of Babylon sent hither a pretty satrap in the name of King Moabdar, to have me strangled. This man arrived with his orders: I was apprised of all; I caused to be strangled in his presence the four persons he had brought with him to draw the noose; after which I asked him how much his commission of strangling me might be worth. He replied, that his fees would amount to about three hundred pieces of gold. I then convinced him that he might gain more by staying with me. I made him an inferior robber; and he is now one of my best and richest officers. If thou wilt take my advice thy success may be equal to his; never was there a better season for plunder, since King Moabdar is killed, and all Babylon thrown into confusion.”
“The great Desterham of Babylon sent a rather charming satrap named King Moabdar to have me killed. This man arrived with his orders: I was informed about everything; I had the four people he brought with him to carry out the execution strangled in front of him. After that, I asked him how much his job of killing me would be worth. He replied that his fees would be about three hundred gold coins. I then showed him that he could earn more by staying with me. I made him a lesser thief, and now he is one of my best and wealthiest officers. If you take my advice, your success could be as great as his; there has never been a better time for plundering since King Moabdar was killed and all of Babylon was thrown into chaos.”
“Moabdar killed!” said Zadig, “and what is become of Queen Astarte?”
“Moabdar is dead!” said Zadig, “and what’s happened to Queen Astarte?”
“I know not,” replied Arbogad. “All I know is, that Moabdar lost his senses and was killed; that Babylon is a scene of disorder and bloodshed; that all the empire is desolated; that there are some fine strokes to be struck yet; and that, for my own part, I have struck some that are admirable.”
“I don’t know,” replied Arbogad. “All I know is that Moabdar lost his mind and was killed; that Babylon is a place of chaos and violence; that the entire empire is devastated; that there are still some impressive things to be done; and that, for my part, I have done a few that are remarkable.”
“But the queen,” said Zadig; “for heaven’s sake, knowest thou nothing of the queen’s fate?”
“But the queen,” said Zadig; “for heaven’s sake, do you know nothing about the queen’s fate?”
“Yes,” replied he, “I have heard something of a prince of Hircania; if she was not killed in the tumult, she is probably one of his concubines; but I am much fonder of booty than news. I have taken several women in my excursions; but I keep none of them. I sell them at a high price, when they are beautiful, without inquiring who they are. In commodities of this kind rank makes no difference, and a queen that is ugly will never find a merchant. Perhaps I may have sold Queen Astarte; perhaps she is dead; but, be it as it will, it is of little consequence to me, and I should imagine of as little to thee.” So saying he drank a large draught which threw all his ideas into such confusion that Zadig could obtain no further information.
“Yes,” he replied, “I’ve heard something about a prince from Hircania; if she wasn't killed in the chaos, she’s probably one of his concubines. But honestly, I care more about loot than gossip. I’ve taken several women during my adventures, but I don’t keep any of them. I sell the beautiful ones at a high price without asking who they are. In this business, status doesn’t matter, and an ugly queen will never find a buyer. I might have sold Queen Astarte; maybe she's dead; but whatever the case, it means little to me, and I imagine it means just as little to you.” With that, he took a large drink that left his thoughts so jumbled that Zadig couldn’t get any more information.
Zadig remained for some time without speech, sense, or motion. Arbogad continued drinking; told stories; constantly repeated that he was the happiest man in the world; and exhorted Zadig to put himself in the same condition. At last the soporiferous fumes of the wine lulled him into a gentle repose.
Zadig was silent and motionless for a while. Arbogad kept drinking, telling stories, and repeatedly claiming he was the happiest man in the world, urging Zadig to feel the same way. Eventually, the comforting effects of the wine lulled him into a peaceful sleep.
Zadig passed the night in the most violent perturbation. “What,” said he, “did the king lose his senses? and is he killed? I cannot help lamenting his fate. The empire is rent in pieces; and this robber is happy. O fortune! O destiny! A robber is happy, and the most beautiful of nature’s works hath perhaps perished in a barbarous manner or lives in a state worse than death. O Astarte! what is become of thee?”
Zadig spent the night in intense turmoil. “What,” he said, “has the king lost his mind? Is he dead? I can’t help but mourn his fate. The empire is falling apart, and this criminal is thriving. Oh fortune! Oh destiny! A criminal is thriving, and perhaps the most beautiful creation of nature has died a cruel death or lives in a condition worse than death. Oh Astarte! what has happened to you?”
At daybreak he questioned all those he met in the castle; but they were all busy, and he received no answer. During the night they had made a new capture, and they were now employed in dividing the spoils. All he could obtain in this hurry and confusion was an opportunity of departing, which he immediately embraced, plunged deeper than ever in the most gloomy and mournful reflections.
At dawn, he questioned everyone he encountered in the castle, but they were all preoccupied and didn’t respond. During the night, they had captured someone new and were busy splitting the loot. In the chaos and rush, all he could get was a chance to leave, which he took right away, sinking deeper into his dark and sorrowful thoughts.
Zadig proceeded on his journey with a mind full of disquiet and perplexity, and wholly employed on the unhappy Astarte, on the King of Babylon, on his faithful friend Cador, on the happy robber Arbogad; in a word, on all the misfortunes and disappointments he had hitherto suffered.
Zadig continued on his journey feeling anxious and confused, completely focused on the unfortunate Astarte, the King of Babylon, his loyal friend Cador, and the fortunate thief Arbogad; in short, on all the misfortunes and disappointments he had faced so far.
THE FISHERMAN
At a few leagues’ distance from Arbogad’s castle he came to the banks of a small river, still deploring his fate, and considering himself as the most wretched of mankind. He saw a fisherman lying on the brink of the river, scarcely holding, in his weak and feeble hand, a net which he seemed ready to drop, and lifting up his eyes to Heaven.
At a few leagues away from Arbogad’s castle, he reached the banks of a small river, still lamenting his fate and viewing himself as the most miserable person in the world. He noticed a fisherman sitting by the riverbank, barely managing to hold a net in his frail hand, which looked like it could fall at any moment, while he lifted his eyes to the sky.
“I am certainly,” said the fisherman, “the most unhappy man in the world. I was universally allowed to be the most famous dealer in cream cheese in Babylon, and yet I am ruined. I had the most handsome wife that any man in my station could have; and by her I have been betrayed. I had still left a paltry house, and that I have seen pillaged and destroyed. At last I took refuge in this cottage, where I have no other resource than fishing, and yet I cannot catch a single fish. Oh, my net! no more will I throw thee into the water; I will throw myself in thy place.” So saying, he arose and advanced forward, in the attitude of a man ready to throw himself into the river, and thus to finish his life.
“I’m definitely,” said the fisherman, “the most miserable man in the world. Everyone agreed that I was the most famous cream cheese dealer in Babylon, and now I’m ruined. I had the most beautiful wife a man like me could have, and she betrayed me. I still had a shabby house, and now I’ve seen it looted and destroyed. Finally, I found refuge in this cottage, where my only option is fishing, and yet I can’t catch a single fish. Oh, my net! I won’t throw you into the water again; I’ll throw myself in instead.” With that, he stood up and moved forward, ready to jump into the river and end his life.
“What!” said Zadig to himself, “are there men as wretched as I?” His eagerness to save the fisherman’s life was as this reflection. He ran to him, stopped him, and spoke to him with a tender and compassionate air. It is commonly supposed that we are less miserable when we have companions in our misery. This, according to Zoroaster, does not proceed from malice, but necessity. We feel ourselves insensibly drawn to an unhappy person as to one like ourselves. The joy of the happy would be an insult; but two men in distress are like two slender trees, which, mutually supporting each other, fortify themselves against the storm.
“What!” Zadig said to himself, “are there people as miserable as I am?” His desire to save the fisherman’s life was fueled by this thought. He rushed to him, stopped him, and spoke to him with a gentle and caring demeanor. It’s often believed that we feel less miserable when we have others to share in our suffering. According to Zoroaster, this comes from necessity, not malice. We are naturally drawn to someone who’s unhappy, as they remind us of ourselves. The happiness of others can feel like a taunt; however, two men in distress are like two slender trees that, by supporting each other, strengthen themselves against the storm.
“Why,” said Zadig to the fisherman, “dost thou sink under thy misfortunes?”
“Why,” said Zadig to the fisherman, “do you give in to your misfortunes?”
“Because,” replied he, “I see no means of relief. I was the most considerable man in the village of Derlback, near Babylon, and with the assistance of my wife I made the best cream cheese in the empire. Queen Astarte and the famous minister Zadig were extremely fond of them.”
“Because,” he replied, “I see no way out. I was the most important person in the village of Derlback, near Babylon, and with my wife's help, I made the best cream cheese in the empire. Queen Astarte and the well-known minister Zadig loved it.”
Zadig, transported, said, “What, knowest thou nothing of the queen’s fate?”
Zadig, amazed, said, “What, you don’t know anything about the queen’s fate?”
“No, my lord,” replied the fisherman; “but I know that neither the queen nor Zadig has paid me for my cream cheeses; that I have lost my wife, and am now reduced to despair.”
“No, my lord,” said the fisherman; “but I know that neither the queen nor Zadig has paid me for my cream cheeses; I’ve lost my wife, and I'm now in despair.”
“I flatter myself,” said Zadig, “that thou wilt not lose all thy money. I have heard of this Zadig; he is an honest man; and if he returns to Babylon, as he expects, he will give thee more than he owes thee. Believe me, go to Babylon. I shall be there before thee, because I am on horseback, and thou art on foot. Apply to the illustrious Cador; tell him thou hast met his friend; wait for me at his house; go, perhaps thou wilt not always be unhappy.”
“I like to think,” said Zadig, “that you won’t lose all your money. I’ve heard of this Zadig; he’s an honest guy, and if he goes back to Babylon, as he plans, he’ll pay you more than he owes you. Trust me, go to Babylon. I’ll get there before you since I’m on horseback and you’re on foot. Speak to the distinguished Cador; tell him you’ve met his friend; wait for me at his place; go on, maybe you won’t always be unhappy.”
“Oh, powerful Oromazes!” continued he, “thou employest me to comfort this man; whom wilt thou employ to give me consolation?” So saying, he gave the fisherman half the money he had brought from Arabia. The fisherman, struck with surprise and ravished with joy, kissed the feet of the friend of Cador, and said, “Thou art surely an angel sent from Heaven to save me!”
“Oh, powerful Oromazes!” he continued, “You send me to comfort this man; who will comfort me?” As he spoke, he gave the fisherman half the money he had brought from Arabia. The fisherman, shocked and overjoyed, kissed the feet of Cador's friend and said, “You must be an angel sent from Heaven to save me!”
Meanwhile, Zadig continued to make fresh inquiries, and to shed tears. “What, my lord!” cried the fisherman, “art thou then so unhappy, thou who bestowest favors?”
Meanwhile, Zadig kept asking questions and crying. “What, my lord!” exclaimed the fisherman, “are you really that unhappy, you who gives out kindness?”
“An hundred times more unhappy than thou art,” replied Zadig.
"One hundred times more unhappy than you are," replied Zadig.
“But how is it possible,” said the good man, “that the giver can be more wretched than the receiver?”
“But how is it possible,” said the kind man, “that the giver can be worse off than the receiver?”
“Because,” replied Zadig, “thy greatest misery arose from poverty, and mine is seated in the heart.”
“Because,” replied Zadig, “your greatest suffering comes from being broke, and mine is deep within my heart.”
“Did Orcan take thy wife from thee?” said the fisherman.
“Did Orcan take your wife from you?” said the fisherman.
This word recalled to Zadig’s mind the whole of his adventures.
This word brought back to Zadig all of his adventures.
He repeated the catalogue of his misfortunes, beginning with the queen’s spaniel, and ending with his arrival at the castle of the robber Arbogad. “Ah!” said he to the fisherman, “Orcan deserves to be punished; but it is commonly such men as those that are the favorites of fortune. However, go thou to the house of Lord Cador, and there wait my arrival.” They then parted, the fisherman walked, thanking Heaven for the happiness of his condition; and Zadig rode, accusing fortune for the hardness of his lot.
He recounted all his misfortunes, starting with the queen’s spaniel and ending with his arrival at the castle of the robber Arbogad. “Ah!” he said to the fisherman, “Orcan deserves to be punished; but it’s usually people like him who are favored by luck. Anyway, go to Lord Cador’s house and wait for me there.” They then went their separate ways, the fisherman walking and thanking Heaven for his good fortune, while Zadig rode, cursing luck for the difficulties he faced.
THE BASILISK
Arriving in a beautiful meadow, he there saw several women, who were searching for something with great application. He took the liberty to approach one of them, and to ask if he might have the honor to assist them in their search. “Take care that thou dost not,” replied the Syrian; “what we are searching for can be touched only by women.”
Arriving in a beautiful meadow, he saw several women who were searching for something with great focus. He took the chance to approach one of them and ask if he could help them in their search. “Be careful not to,” replied the Syrian; “what we’re looking for can only be touched by women.”
“Strange,” said Zadig, “may I presume to ask thee what it is that women only are permitted to touch?”
“Strange,” said Zadig, “may I ask what it is that only women are allowed to touch?”
“It is a basilisk,” said she.
“It’s a basilisk,” she stated.
“A basilisk, madam! and for what purpose, pray, dost thou seek for a basilisk?”
“A basilisk, ma'am! And for what reason, if I may ask, are you looking for a basilisk?”
“It is for our lord and master Ogul, whose cattle thou seest on the bank of that river at the end of the meadow. We are his most humble slaves. The lord Ogul is sick. His physician hath ordered him to eat a basilisk, stewed in rose water; and as it is a very rare animal, and can only be taken by women, the lord Ogul hath promised to choose for his well-beloved wife the woman that shall bring him a basilisk; let me go on in my search; for thou seest what I shall lose if I am prevented by my companions.”
“It’s for our lord and master Ogul, whose cattle you see on the bank of that river at the end of the meadow. We are his most humble servants. Lord Ogul is sick. His doctor has told him to eat a basilisk, cooked in rose water; and since it’s a very rare animal that can only be captured by women, Lord Ogul has promised to choose for his beloved wife the woman who brings him a basilisk. Let me continue my search; for you see what I will lose if my friends stop me.”
Zadig left her and the other Assyrians to search for their basilisk, and continued to walk in the meadow; when coming to the brink of a small rivulet, he found another lady lying on the grass, and who was not searching for anything. Her person worried to be majestic; but her face was covered with a veil. She was inclined toward the rivulet, and profound sighs proceeded from her mouth. In her hand she held a small rod with which she was tracing characters on the fine sand that lay between the turf and the brook. Zadig had the curiosity to examine what this woman was writing. He drew near; he saw the letter Z, then an A; he was astonished; then appeared a D; he started. But never was surprise equal to his when he saw the last letters of his name.
Zadig left her and the other Assyrians to look for their basilisk and continued walking in the meadow. When he reached the edge of a small stream, he saw another woman lying on the grass who wasn't looking for anything. She seemed grand, but her face was covered with a veil. She was leaning towards the stream, and deep sighs escaped her lips. In her hand, she held a small stick with which she was writing characters in the fine sand between the grass and the water. Zadig was curious to see what she was writing. He approached her and noticed the letter Z, then an A; he was amazed. Then a D appeared, and he was startled. But nothing could compare to his shock when he saw the last letters of his name.
He stood for some time immovable. At last, breaking silence with a faltering voice: “O generous lady! pardon a stranger, an unfortunate man, for presuming to ask thee by what surprising adventure I here find the name of Zadig traced out by thy divine hand!”
He stood still for a while. Finally, breaking the silence with a shaky voice: “Oh, kind lady! Please forgive a stranger, an unfortunate man, for daring to ask you how I ended up here with the name Zadig written by your amazing hand!”
At this voice and these words, the lady lifted up the veil with a trembling hand, looked at Zadig, sent forth a cry of tenderness, surprise and joy, and sinking under the various emotions which at once assaulted her soul, fell speechless into his arms. It was Astarte herself; it was the Queen of Babylon; it was she whom Zadig adored, and whom he had reproached himself for adoring; it was she whose misfortunes he had so deeply lamented, and for whose fate he had been so anxiously concerned.
At the sound of that voice and those words, the lady lifted her veil with a shaking hand, looked at Zadig, let out a cry filled with tenderness, surprise, and joy, and overwhelmed by the rush of emotions flooding her heart, she fell speechless into his arms. It was Astarte herself; it was the Queen of Babylon; it was the one whom Zadig adored and for whom he had felt guilty for his feelings; it was she who had suffered so much that he had mourned deeply, and for whose future he had been so worried.
He was for a moment deprived of the use of his senses, when he had fixed his eyes on those of Astarte, which now began to open again with a languor mixed with confusion and tenderness: “O ye immortal powers!” cried he, “who preside over the fates of weak mortals, do ye indeed restore Astarte to me! at what a time, in what a place, and in what a condition do I again behold her!” He fell on his knees before Astarte and laid his face in the dust at her feet. The Queen of Babylon raised him up, and made him sit by her side on the brink of the rivulet. She frequently wiped her eyes, from which the tears continued to flow afresh. She twenty times resumed her discourse, which her sighs as often interrupted; she asked by what strange accident they were brought together, and suddenly prevented his answers by other questions; she waived the account of her own misfortunes, and desired to be informed of those of Zadig.
He was momentarily overwhelmed, unable to sense anything as he locked eyes with Astarte, who was now slowly waking up, her expression a mix of confusion and tenderness. “Oh you immortal beings!” he exclaimed, “who oversee the destinies of fragile mortals, have you truly brought Astarte back to me? At what moment, in what place, and in what condition do I see her again?” He dropped to his knees in front of Astarte, pressing his face into the ground at her feet. The Queen of Babylon lifted him up and had him sit next to her by the stream. She regularly wiped her tears, which kept flowing anew. She started to speak again twenty times, interrupted as often by her sighs; she asked how they had come to be reunited, then quickly interrupted him with more questions. She set aside her own troubles and wanted to hear about Zadig’s misfortunes.
At last, both of them having a little composed the tumult of their souls, Zadig acquainted her in a few words by what adventure he was brought into that meadow. “But, O unhappy and respectable queen! by what means do I find thee in this lonely place, clothed in the habit of a slave, and accompanied by other female slaves, who are searching for a basilisk, which, by order of the physician, is to be stewed in rose water?”
At last, after both of them had calmed the turmoil within, Zadig briefly explained to her how he ended up in that meadow. “But, oh unfortunate and noble queen! how is it that I find you in this deserted place, dressed like a servant, and with other female servants, who are searching for a basilisk, which, by the physician's orders, is to be cooked in rose water?”
“While they are searching for their basilisk,” said the fair Astarte, “I will inform thee of all I have suffered, for which Heaven has sufficiently recompensed me by restoring thee to my sight. Thou knowest that the king, my husband, was vexed to see thee the most amiable of mankind; and that for this reason he one night resolved to strangle thee and poison me. Thou knowest how Heaven permitted my little mute to inform me of the orders of his sublime majesty. Hardly had the faithful Cador advised thee to depart, in obedience to my command, when he ventured to enter my apartment at midnight by a secret passage. He carried me off and conducted me to the temple of Oromazes, where the mage his brother shut me up in that huge statue whose base reaches to the foundation of the temple and whose top rises to the summit of the dome. I was there buried in a manner; but was saved by the mage; and supplied with all the necessaries of life. At break of day his majesty’s apothecary entered my chamber with a potion composed of a mixture of henbane, opium, hemlock, black hellebore, and aconite; and another officer went to thine with a bowstring of blue silk. Neither of us was to be found. Cador, the better to deceive the king, pretended to come and accuse us both. He said that thou hadst taken the road to the Indies, and I that to Memphis, on which the king’s guards were immediately dispatched in pursuit of us both.
“While they are looking for their basilisk,” said the beautiful Astarte, “I will tell you everything I have been through, for which Heaven has adequately rewarded me by giving you back to my sight. You know that the king, my husband, was troubled to see you as the most charming of people; and because of this, he resolved one night to strangle you and poison me. You know how Heaven allowed my little mute to inform me of his majesty's commands. Just after the loyal Cador advised you to leave, following my order, he managed to sneak into my room at midnight through a secret passage. He took me away and led me to the temple of Oromazes, where his mage brother locked me inside that huge statue whose base reaches the foundation of the temple and whose top rises to the dome. I was effectively buried there, but the mage saved me and made sure I had everything I needed to survive. At dawn, the king’s apothecary entered my room with a potion made of henbane, opium, hemlock, black hellebore, and aconite; while another officer went to yours with a blue silk bowstring. Neither of us was found. To better deceive the king, Cador pretended to come and accuse us both. He said that you took the road to the Indies, and I took the one to Memphis, upon which the king’s guards were immediately dispatched to chase after us both.
“The couriers who pursued me did not know me. I had hardly ever shown my face to any but thee, and to thee only in the presence and by the order of my husband. They conducted themselves in the pursuit by the description that had been given them of my person. On the frontiers of Egypt they met with a woman of the same stature with me, and possessed perhaps of greater charms. She was weeping and wandering. They made no doubt but that this woman was the Queen of Babylon and accordingly brought her to Moabdar. Their mistake at first threw the king into a violent passion; but having viewed this woman more attentively, he found her extremely handsome and was comforted. She was called Missouf. I have since been informed that this name in the Egyptian language signifies the capricious fair one. She was so in reality; but she had as much cunning as caprice. She pleased Moabdar and gained such an ascendancy over him as to make him choose her for his wife. Her character then began to appear in its true colors. She gave herself up, without scruple, to all the freaks of a wanton imagination. She would have obliged the chief of the magi, who was old and gouty, to dance before her; and on his refusal, she persecuted him with the most unrelenting cruelty. She ordered her master of the horse to make her a pie of sweetmeats. In vain did he represent that he was not a pastry-cook; he was obliged to make it, and lost his place, because it was baked a little too hard. The post of master of the horse she gave to her dwarf, and that of chancellor to her page. In this manner did she govern Babylon. Everybody regretted the loss of me. The king, who till the moment of his resolving to poison me and strangle thee had been a tolerably good kind of man, seemed now to have drowned all his virtues in his immoderate fondness for this capricious fair one. He came to the temple on the great day of the feast held in honor of the sacred fire. I saw him implore the gods in behalf of Missouf, at the feet of the statue in which I was inclosed. I raised my voice, I cried out, ‘The gods reject the prayers of a king who is now become a tyrant, and who attempted to murder a reasonable wife, in order to marry a woman remarkable for nothing but her folly and extravagance.’ At these words Moabdar was confounded and his head became disordered. The oracle I had pronounced, and the tyranny of Missouf, conspired to deprive him of his judgment, and in a few days his reason entirely forsook him.
“The couriers who chased me didn't know who I was. I had hardly ever shown my face to anyone but you, and only in the presence and by the order of my husband. They acted on the description they had been given. At the borders of Egypt, they encountered a woman who looked similar to me, and perhaps was even more attractive. She was crying and wandering around. They were convinced that this woman was the Queen of Babylon and brought her to Moabdar. Their initial mistake infuriated the king, but after looking at her more closely, he found her extremely beautiful and calmed down. She was named Missouf. I've since learned that this name in Egyptian means the capricious fair one. She was indeed that, but she was just as cunning as she was playful. She charmed Moabdar and gained enough influence over him to make him choose her as his wife. Her true nature then began to show. She gave in completely to all the whims of a wanton imagination. She would have forced the chief of the magi, who was old and had gout, to dance for her; when he refused, she tormented him with relentless cruelty. She commanded her master of the horse to make her a pie of sweetmeats. He tried to explain that he wasn't a pastry chef, but he had to do it, and lost his job because it was baked a bit too hard. She appointed her dwarf as the master of the horse and her page as chancellor. This is how she ruled Babylon. Everybody missed me. The king, who had been a reasonably good man until he decided to poison me and strangle you, seemed to have buried all his virtues under his excessive infatuation for this capricious beauty. He came to the temple on the big day of the feast for the sacred fire. I saw him begging the gods on behalf of Missouf at the feet of the statue I was enclosed in. I raised my voice and shouted, ‘The gods reject the prayers of a king who has become a tyrant and who attempted to murder a reasonable wife to marry a woman known only for her foolishness and craziness.’ At these words, Moabdar was shocked and his mind became clouded. The oracle I had pronounced, combined with Missouf's tyranny, worked together to drive him mad, and within a few days, he completely lost his sanity.”
“Moabdar’s madness, which seemed to be the judgment of Heaven, was the signal to a revolt. The people rose and ran to arms; and Babylon, which had been so long immersed in idleness and effeminacy, became the theater of a bloody civil war. I was taken from the heart of my statue and placed at the head of a party. Cador flew to Memphis to bring thee back to Babylon. The Prince of Hircania, informed of these fatal events, returned with his army and made a third party in Chaldea. He attacked the king, who fled before him with his capricious Egyptian. Moabdar died pierced with wounds. I myself had the misfortune to be taken by a party of Hircanians, who conducted me to their prince’s tent, at the very moment that Missouf was brought before him. Thou wilt doubtless be pleased to hear that the prince thought me beautiful; but thou wilt be sorry to be informed that he designed me for his seraglio. He told me, with a blunt and resolute air, that as soon as he had finished a military expedition, which he was just going to undertake, he would come to me. Judge how great must have been my grief. My ties with Moabdar were already dissolved; I might have been the wife of Zadig; and I was fallen into the hands of a barbarian. I answered him with all the pride which my high rank and noble sentiment could inspire. I had always heard it affirmed that Heaven stamped on persons of my condition a mark of grandeur, which, with a single word or glance, could reduce to the lowliness of the most profound respect those rash and forward persons who presume to deviate from the rules of politeness. I spoke like a queen, but was treated like a maidservant. The Hircanian, without even deigning to speak to me, told his black eunuch that I was impertinent, but that he thought me handsome. He ordered him to take care of me, and to put me under the regimen of favorites, that so my complexion being improved, I might be the more worthy of his favors when he should be at leisure to honor me with them, I told him that rather than submit to his desires I would put an end to my life. He replied, with a smile, that women, he believed, were not, so bloodthirsty, and that he was accustomed to such violent expressions; and then left me with the air of a man who had just put another parrot into his aviary. What a state for the first queen of the universe, and, what is more, for a heart devoted to Zadig!”
“Moabdar’s insanity, which seemed to be a divine judgment, sparked a revolt. The people rose up and took up arms; and Babylon, which had been stuck in laziness and luxury for so long, became the battleground of a bloody civil war. I was taken from the heart of my statue and placed at the head of a faction. Cador rushed to Memphis to bring you back to Babylon. The Prince of Hircania, hearing about these disastrous events, returned with his army and formed a third faction in Chaldea. He attacked the king, who fled before him with his unpredictable Egyptian companion. Moabdar died from his wounds. I unfortunately fell into the hands of a group of Hircanians, who brought me to their prince’s tent, just as Missouf was being brought in. You’ll be glad to hear that the prince found me beautiful; but you’ll be disappointed to know that he intended to take me for his harem. He told me, with a blunt and determined look, that as soon as he finished a military campaign he was about to undertake, he would come for me. Imagine my grief. My ties with Moabdar were already broken; I could have been the wife of Zadig; instead, I was in the hands of a barbarian. I responded with all the pride my high status and noble spirit could muster. I had always heard that Heaven marked people of my standing with a stamp of greatness, which could, with just a word or a glance, bring even the most arrogant and presumptuous individuals to the depths of respect and humility. I spoke like a queen but was treated like a servant. The Hircanian, without even bothering to address me, told his black eunuch that I was impudent but that he found me attractive. He ordered him to take care of me and to put me under the regimen of favorites so that my complexion could be improved, making me more deserving of his attention when he had the time to honor me with it. I told him that rather than submit to his desires, I would choose to end my life. He just smiled and replied that he didn’t believe women were truly so bloodthirsty, and that he was used to such extreme statements; then he left me, like a man who just added another parrot to his aviary. What a situation for the first queen of the universe, and even more so, for a heart devoted to Zadig!”
At these words Zadig threw himself at her feet and bathed them with his tears. Astarte raised him with great tenderness and thus continued her story: “I now saw myself in the power of a barbarian and rival to the foolish woman with whom I was confined. She gave me an account of her adventures in Egypt. From the description she gave me of your person, from the time, from the dromedary on which you were mounted, and from every other circumstance, I inferred that Zadig was the man who had fought for her. I doubted not but that you were at Memphis, and, therefore, resolved to repair thither. Beautiful Missouf, said I, thou art more handsome than I, and will please the Prince of Hircania much better. Assist me in contriving the means of my escape; thou wilt then reign alone; thou wilt at once make me happy and rid thyself of a rival. Missouf concerted with me the means of my flight; and I departed secretly with a female Egyptian slave.
At these words, Zadig fell to his knees and cried at her feet. Astarte lifted him up gently and continued her story: “I found myself at the mercy of a barbarian and rival to the foolish woman I was stuck with. She shared her adventures in Egypt with me. From her description of you—your looks, the timing, the dromedary you were riding, and everything else—I realized that Zadig was the one who had fought for her. I had no doubt you were in Memphis, so I decided to head there. Beautiful Missouf, I said, you are more beautiful than I am, and you will surely appeal to the Prince of Hircania much more. Help me figure out a way to escape; you will then reign alone, and you'll make me happy while getting rid of a rival. Missouf and I plotted my escape, and I left secretly with a female Egyptian slave.
“As I approached the frontiers of Arabia, a famous robber, named Arbogad, seized me and sold me to some merchants, who brought me to this castle, where Lord Ogul resides. He bought me without knowing who I was. He is a voluptuary, ambitious of nothing but good living, and thinks that God sent him into the world for no other purpose than to sit at table. He is so extremely corpulent that he is always in danger of suffocation. His physician, who has but little credit with him when he has a good digestion, governs him with a despotic sway when he has eaten too much. He has persuaded him that a basilisk stewed in rose water will effect a complete cure. The Lord Ogul hath promised his hand to the female slave that brings him a basilisk. Thou seest that I leave them to vie with each other in meriting this honor; and never was I less desirous of finding the basilisk than since Heaven hath restored thee to my sight.”
“As I got closer to the borders of Arabia, a notorious thief named Arbogad captured me and sold me to some merchants, who took me to this castle where Lord Ogul lives. He bought me without knowing who I was. He’s a hedonist, obsessed with enjoying life, and believes that God put him on this earth for no other reason than to feast. He’s so incredibly overweight that he’s always at risk of choking. His doctor, who has little influence over him when he’s had a good meal, has complete control when he’s overeaten. The doctor has convinced him that a basilisk cooked in rose water will cure all his problems. Lord Ogul has promised his hand in marriage to the female slave who brings him a basilisk. You see, I leave them to compete for this honor; and I’ve never been less interested in finding the basilisk than now that Heaven has brought you back into my life.”
This account was succeeded by a long conversation between Astarte and Zadig, consisting of everything that their long-suppressed sentiments, their great sufferings, and their mutual love could inspire in hearts the most noble and tender; and the genii who preside over love carried their words to the sphere of Venus.
This account was followed by a deep conversation between Astarte and Zadig, filled with everything that their long-hidden feelings, their intense struggles, and their shared love could inspire in the noblest and most tender hearts; and the spirits who oversee love took their words to the realm of Venus.
The woman returned to Ogul without having found the basilisk. Zadig was introduced to this mighty lord and spoke to him in the following terms: “May immortal health descend from heaven to bless all thy days! I am a physician; at the first report of thy indisposition I flew to thy castle and have now brought thee a basilisk stewed in rose water. Not that I pretend to marry thee. All I ask is the liberty of a Babylonian slave, who hath been in thy possession for a few days; and, if I should not be so happy as to cure thee, magnificent Lord Ogul, I consent to remain a slave in her place.”
The woman came back to Ogul without finding the basilisk. Zadig was introduced to this powerful lord and said to him: “May eternal health come down from heaven to bless all your days! I’m a doctor; as soon as I heard about your illness, I rushed to your castle and brought you a basilisk cooked in rose water. Not that I’m trying to marry you. All I ask for is the freedom of a Babylonian slave, who has been in your possession for a few days; and if I’m not fortunate enough to cure you, great Lord Ogul, I’m willing to remain a slave in her place.”
The proposal was accepted. Astarte set out for Babylon with Zadig’s servant, promising, immediately upon her arrival, to send a courier to inform him of all that had happened. Their parting was as tender as their meeting. The moment of meeting and that of parting are the two greatest epochs of life, as sayeth the great book of Zend. Zadig loved the queen with as much ardor as he professed; and the queen loved him more than she thought proper to acknowledge.
The proposal was accepted. Astarte headed to Babylon with Zadig’s servant, promising that as soon as she arrived, she would send a courier to inform him of everything that had happened. Their farewell was as heartfelt as their greeting. The moments of meeting and parting are the two most significant times in life, as stated in the great book of Zend. Zadig loved the queen as passionately as he claimed, and the queen loved him even more than she was willing to admit.
Meanwhile Zadig spoke thus to Ogul: “My lord, my basilisk is not to be eaten; all its virtues must enter through thy pores. I have inclosed it in a little ball, blown up and covered with a fine skin. Thou must strike this ball with all thy might and I must strike it back for a considerable time; and by observing this regimen for a few days thou wilt see the effects of my art.” The first day Ogul was out of breath and thought he should have died with fatigue. The second he was less fatigued, slept better. In eight days he recovered all the strength, all the health, all the agility and cheerfulness of his most agreeable years.
Meanwhile, Zadig said to Ogul, “My lord, you can’t eat my basilisk; you must absorb all its benefits through your pores. I’ve encased it in a small ball, inflated and covered with a fine skin. You have to hit this ball with all your strength, and I’ll hit it back for a good while; by following this routine for a few days, you’ll see the results of my skill.” On the first day, Ogul was so out of breath that he thought he might die from exhaustion. The second day, he felt less tired and slept better. Within eight days, he regained all the strength, health, agility, and cheerfulness of his most enjoyable years.
“Thou hast played at ball, and thou hast been temperate,” said Zadig; “know that there is no such thing in nature as a basilisk; that temperance and exercise are the two great preservatives of health; and that the art of reconciling intemperance and health is as chimerical as the philosopher’s stone, judicial astrology, or the theology of the magi.”
"You've played ball, and you've been moderate," said Zadig; "know that there's no such thing as a basilisk in nature; that moderation and exercise are the two main keys to good health; and that the idea of balancing excess and health is as unrealistic as the philosopher’s stone, astrology, or the teachings of the magi."
Ogul’s first physician, observing how dangerous this man might prove to the medical art, formed a design, in conjunction with the apothecary, to send Zadig to search for a basilisk in the other world. Thus, having suffered such a long train of calamities on account of his good actions, he was now upon the point of losing his life for curing a gluttonous lord. He was invited to an excellent dinner and was to have been poisoned in the second course, but, during the first, he happily received a courier from the fair Astarte. “When one is beloved by a beautiful woman,” says the great Zoroaster, “he hath always the good fortune to extricate himself out of every kind of difficulty and danger.”
Ogul's first doctor, realizing how dangerous this man could be to the practice of medicine, teamed up with the apothecary to send Zadig to search for a basilisk in the afterlife. After enduring a long series of misfortunes due to his good deeds, he was now on the verge of losing his life for treating a gluttonous lord. He was invited to a fantastic dinner where he was supposed to be poisoned during the second course, but, during the first course, he fortunately received a message from the beautiful Astarte. “When a man is loved by an attractive woman,” says the great Zoroaster, “he always finds a way to escape every kind of trouble and danger.”
THE COMBATS
The queen was received at Babylon with all those transports of joy which are ever felt on the return of a beautiful princess who hath been involved in calamities. Babylon was now in greater tranquillity. The Prince of Hircania had been killed in battle. The victorious Babylonians declared that the queen should marry the man whom they should choose for their sovereign. They were resolved that the first place in the world, that of being husband to Astarte and King of Babylon, should not depend on cabals and intrigues. They swore to acknowledge for king the man who, upon trial, should be found to be possessed of the greatest valor and the greatest wisdom. Accordingly, at the distance of a few leagues from the city, a spacious place was marked out for the list, surrounded with magnificent amphitheaters. Thither the combatants were to repair in complete armor. Each of them had a separate apartment behind the amphitheaters, where they were neither to be seen nor known by anyone. Each was to encounter four knights, and those that were so happy as to conquer four were then to engage with one another; so that he who remained the last master of the field would be proclaimed conqueror at the games.
The queen was welcomed in Babylon with all the joy that comes when a beautiful princess returns after having faced hardships. Babylon was now more at peace. The Prince of Hircania had been killed in battle. The victorious Babylonians decided that the queen should marry whoever they chose as their new ruler. They were determined that the top position in the world—being Astarte's husband and the King of Babylon—should not depend on schemes and plotting. They vowed to recognize as king the man who, after a trial, was found to have the greatest bravery and wisdom. So, a large area a few leagues from the city was set up for the tournament, surrounded by impressive amphitheaters. The fighters were to come there fully armored. Each of them had a separate space behind the amphitheaters, where they would not be seen or identified by anyone. Each would face four knights, and those lucky enough to defeat all four would then compete against each other, so that the last person standing would be declared the champion of the games.
Four days after he was to return with the same arms and to explain the enigmas proposed by the magi. If he did not explain the enigmas he was not king; and the running at the lances was to be begun afresh till a man would be found who was conqueror in both these combats; for they were absolutely determined to have a king possessed of the greatest wisdom and the most invincible courage. The queen was all the while to be strictly guarded: she was only allowed to be present at the games, and even there she was to be covered with a veil; but was not permitted to speak to any of the competitors, that so they might neither receive favor, nor suffer injustice.
Four days after he was supposed to return with the same weapons and to explain the riddles presented by the magi. If he couldn't explain the riddles, he wouldn't be king; and the tournament would start over until someone was found who could triumph in both challenges, because they were completely set on having a king with the greatest wisdom and the most unbeatable courage. Meanwhile, the queen was to be kept under strict guard: she was only allowed to attend the games, and even then, she had to wear a veil; she wasn't allowed to speak to any of the contestants, so that no one would receive favoritism or face injustice.
These particulars Astarte communicated to her lover, hoping that in order to obtain her he would show himself possessed of greater courage and wisdom than any other person. Zadig set out on his journey, beseeching Venus to fortify his courage and enlighten his understanding. He arrived on the banks of the Euphrates on the eve of this great day. He caused his device to be inscribed among those of the combatants, concealing his face and his name, as the law ordained; and then went to repose himself in the apartment that fell to him by lot. His friend Cador, who, after the fruitless search he had made for him in Egypt, was now returned to Babylon, sent to his tent a complete suit of armor, which was a present from the queen; as also, from himself, one of the finest horses in Persia. Zadig presently perceived that these presents were sent by Astarte; and from thence his courage derived fresh strength, and his love the most animating hopes.
Astarte shared these details with her lover, hoping that to win her over, he would demonstrate greater courage and wisdom than anyone else. Zadig set off on his journey, asking Venus to strengthen his courage and clarify his mind. He arrived at the Euphrates River just before this big day. He had his symbol marked among those of the competitors, hiding his face and name as the rules required, and then went to rest in the room assigned to him by lot. His friend Cador, who had returned to Babylon after searching for him in Egypt without success, sent a full suit of armor to his tent as a gift from the queen, along with one of the finest horses in Persia from himself. Zadig quickly realized that these gifts were from Astarte, which renewed his courage and filled his heart with hopeful love.
Next day, the queen being seated under a canopy of jewels, and the amphitheaters filled with all the gentlemen and ladies of rank in Babylon, the combatants appeared in the circus. Each of them came and laid his device at the feet of the grand magi. They drew their devices by lot; and that of Zadig was the last. The first who advanced was a certain lord, named Itobad, very rich and very vain, but possessed of little courage, of less address, and hardly of any judgment at all. His servants had persuaded him that such a man as he ought to be king; he had said in reply, “Such a man as I ought to reign”; and thus they had armed him cap-à-pie. He wore an armor of gold enameled with green, a plume of green feathers, and a lance adorned with green ribbons. It was instantly perceived by the manner in which Itobad managed his horse, that it was not for such a man as he that Heaven reserved the scepter of Babylon. The first knight that ran against him threw him out of his saddle; the second laid him flat on his horse’s buttocks, with his legs in the air, and his arms extended. Itobad recovered himself, but with so bad a grace that the whole amphitheater burst out a-laughing. The third knight disdained to make use of his lance; but, making a pass at him, took him by the right leg and, wheeling him half round, laid him prostrate on the sand. The squires of the game ran to him laughing, and replaced him in his saddle. The fourth combatant took him by the left leg, and tumbled him down on the other side. He was conducted back with scornful shouts to his tent, where, according to the law, he was to pass the night; and as he climbed along with great difficulty he said, “What an adventure for such a man as I!”
The next day, the queen sat under a canopy of jewels, and the amphitheaters were packed with all the nobles of Babylon. The fighters entered the circus. Each of them presented their token to the grand magi. They drew their lots, with Zadig's being the last. The first to step forward was a lord named Itobad, very wealthy and very arrogant, but lacking in courage, skill, and common sense. His servants had convinced him that someone like him should be king; he responded, “Someone like me deserves to reign.” So, they fully armored him. He wore golden armor with green enamel, a plume of green feathers, and a lance decorated with green ribbons. It was immediately clear from how Itobad handled his horse that he was not the one Heaven had chosen for the scepter of Babylon. The first knight charged at him and knocked him out of his saddle; the second knight knocked him flat on his horse's backside, with his legs in the air and arms outstretched. Itobad managed to regain his balance, but awkwardly, which made the entire amphitheater erupt into laughter. The third knight didn't even use his lance; instead, he lunged at him, grabbed his right leg, spun him halfway around, and sent him crashing onto the sand. The game’s squires rushed over while laughing and helped him back into his saddle. The fourth combatant grabbed his left leg and toppled him down on the other side. He was sent back to his tent amid mocking shouts, where, according to the rules, he would spend the night; and as he climbed back, struggling greatly, he muttered, “What an adventure for someone like me!”
The other knights acquitted themselves with greater ability and success. Some of them conquered two combatants; a few of them vanquished three; but none but Prince Otamus conquered four. At last Zadig fought him in his turn. He successively threw four knights off their saddles with all the grace imaginable. It then remained to be seen who should be conqueror, Otamus or Zadig. The arms of the first were gold and blue, with a plume of the same color; those of the last were white. The wishes of all the spectators were divided between the knight in blue and the knight in white. The queen, whose heart was in a violent palpitation, offered prayers to Heaven for the success of the white color.
The other knights performed with more skill and success. Some of them defeated two opponents; a few managed to take down three; but only Prince Otamus defeated four. Finally, it was Zadig's turn to fight him. He gracefully knocked four knights off their horses one after the other. Now it was time to see who would be the victor, Otamus or Zadig. The armor of the first was gold and blue, with a matching plume; the armor of the latter was white. The crowd's hopes were split between the knight in blue and the knight in white. The queen, with her heart racing, prayed to Heaven for the triumph of the white knight.
The two champions made their passes and vaults with so much agility, they mutually gave and received such dexterous blows with their lances, and sat so firmly in their saddles, that everybody but the queen wished there might be two kings in Babylon. At length, their horses being tired and their lances broken, Zadig had recourse to this stratagem: He passes behind the blue prince; springs upon the buttocks of his horse; seizes him by the middle; throws him on the earth; places himself in the saddle; and wheels around Otamus as he lay extended on the ground. All the amphitheater cried out, “Victory to the white knight!”
The two champions executed their moves and jumps with such agility that they exchanged impressive blows with their lances, sitting firmly in their saddles. Everyone except the queen wished there could be two kings in Babylon. Eventually, as their horses got tired and their lances broke, Zadig resorted to this clever tactic: He slipped behind the blue prince, leaped onto his horse's back, grabbed him in the middle, tossed him to the ground, took his place in the saddle, and spun around Otamus as he lay on the ground. The whole amphitheater shouted, “Victory to the white knight!”
Otamus rises in a violent passion, and draws his sword; Zadig leaps from his horse with his saber in his hand. Both of them are now on the ground, engaged in a new combat, where strength and agility triumph by turns. The plumes of their helmets, the studs of their bracelets, the rings of their armor, are driven to a great distance by the violence of a thousand furious blows. They strike with the point and the edge; to the right, to the left, on the head, on the breast; they retreat; they advance; they measure swords; they close; they seize each other; they bend like serpents; they attack like lions; and the fire every moment flashes from their blows.
Otamus stands up in a fit of rage and pulls out his sword; Zadig jumps off his horse with his saber ready. Now both of them are on the ground, caught in an intense fight where strength and agility take turns dominating. The feathers on their helmets, the studs on their bracelets, and the rings on their armor are sent flying from the impact of countless furious strikes. They attack with both the tip and the edge of their weapons; swinging to the right, then to the left, hitting each other on the head and chest; they retreat, they charge forward; they measure each other's swords; they close in, grabbing onto one another; they twist like snakes; they strike like lions, and sparks fly with each hit.
At last Zadig, having recovered his spirits, stops; makes a feint; leaps upon Otamus; throws him on the ground and disarms him; and Otamus cries out, “It is thou alone, O white knight, that oughtest to reign over Babylon!” The queen was now at the height of her joy. The knight in blue armor and the knight in white were conducted each to his own apartment, as well as all the others, according to the intention of the law. Mutes came to wait upon them and to serve them at table. It may be easily supposed that the queen’s little mute waited upon Zadig. They were then left to themselves to enjoy the sweets of repose till next morning, at which time the conqueror was to bring his device to the grand magi, to compare it with that which he had left, and make himself known.
At last, Zadig, feeling revitalized, stops; feigns an action; leaps onto Otamus; knocks him to the ground and disarms him; and Otamus shouts, “It's you alone, O white knight, who should rule over Babylon!” The queen was now at the peak of her happiness. The knight in blue armor and the knight in white were each taken to their own room, along with everyone else, according to the law's intent. Mutes came to attend to them and serve them at the table. It can easily be assumed that the queen’s little mute attended to Zadig. They were then left alone to enjoy the comforts of rest until the next morning, when the conqueror was to present his device to the grand magi, compare it with the one he had left, and make himself known.
Zadig though deeply in love, was so much fatigued that he could not help sleeping. Itobad, who lay near him, never closed his eyes. He arose in the night, entered his apartment, took the white arms and the device of Zadig, and put his green armor in their place. At break of day he went boldly to the grand magi to declare that so great a man as he was conqueror. This was little expected; however, he was proclaimed while Zadig was still asleep. Astarte, surprised and filled with despair, returned to Babylon. The amphitheater was almost empty when Zadig awoke; he sought for his arms, but could find none but the green armor. With this he was obliged to cover himself, having nothing else near him. Astonished and enraged, he put it on in a furious passion, and advanced in this equipage.
Zadig, though deeply in love, was so exhausted that he couldn't help but fall asleep. Itobad, who was lying nearby, never closed his eyes. He got up in the middle of the night, went to his room, took Zadig's white arms and emblem, and replaced them with his green armor. At dawn, he boldly approached the grand magi to announce that such a great man as he was the victor. This was unexpected; however, he was celebrated while Zadig was still asleep. Astarte, shocked and filled with despair, returned to Babylon. The amphitheater was almost empty when Zadig finally woke up; he looked for his armor but could only find the green armor. With no other option, he had to put it on, filled with rage, and stepped forward in that gear.
The people that still remained in the amphitheater and the circus received him with hoots and hisses. They surrounded him and insulted him to his face. Never did man suffer such cruel mortifications. He lost his patience; with his saber he dispersed such of the populace as dared to affront him; but he knew not what course to take. He could not see the queen; he could not claim the white armor she had sent him without exposing her; and thus, while she was plunged in grief, he was filled with fury and distraction. He walked on the banks of the Euphrates, fully persuaded that his star had destined him to inevitable misery, and resolving in his own mind all his misfortunes, from the adventure of the woman who hated one-eyed men to that of his armor. “This,” said he, “is the consequence of my having slept too long. Had I slept less, I should now have been King of Babylon and in possession of Astarte. Knowledge, virtue, and courage have hitherto served only to make me miserable.” He then let fall some secret murmurings against Providence, and was tempted to believe that the world was governed by a cruel destiny, which oppressed the good and prospered knights in green armor. One of his greatest mortifications was his being obliged to wear that green armor which had exposed him to such contumelious treatment. A merchant happening to pass by, he sold it to him for a trifle and bought a gown and a long bonnet. In this garb he proceeded along the banks of the Euphrates, filled with despair, and secretly accusing Providence, which thus continued to persecute him with unremitting severity.
The people who were still left in the amphitheater and the circus greeted him with boos and hisses. They surrounded him and insulted him to his face. No one had ever endured such cruel humiliation. He lost his patience; with his sword, he pushed away those in the crowd who dared to confront him, but he didn't know what to do next. He couldn't see the queen; he couldn't claim the white armor she had sent him without putting her at risk. So, while she was consumed by grief, he was filled with anger and confusion. He walked along the banks of the Euphrates, fully convinced that his fate was set for unavoidable misery, and he reflected on all his misfortunes, from the incident with the woman who hated one-eyed men to the issue with his armor. “This,” he said, “is the result of my sleeping too long. If I had slept less, I would now be King of Babylon and have Astarte. Knowledge, virtue, and courage have only brought me misery." He then muttered some thoughts against Providence, tempted to believe that the world was ruled by a cruel fate that oppressed the good and favored knights in green armor. One of his biggest embarrassments was being forced to wear that green armor that had subjected him to such disrespect. When a merchant happened to pass by, he sold it for a little money and bought a gown and a long hat. Dressed this way, he walked along the Euphrates, filled with despair and secretly blaming Providence, which continued to pursue him with relentless severity.
THE HERMIT
While he was thus sauntering he met a hermit, whose white and venerable beard hung down to his girdle. He held a book in his hand, which he read with great attention. Zadig stopped, and made him a profound obeisance. The hermit returned the compliment with such a noble and engaging air, that Zadig had the curiosity to enter into conversation with him. He asked him what book it was that he had been reading? “It is the Book of Destinies,” said the hermit; “wouldst thou choose to look into it?” He put the book into the hands of Zadig, who, thoroughly versed as he was in several languages, could not decipher a single character of it. This only redoubled his curiosity.
While he was walking around, he met a hermit whose long, white beard reached his waist. The hermit was holding a book and reading it intently. Zadig stopped and gave him a deep bow. The hermit responded with such a noble and friendly demeanor that Zadig felt curious and decided to strike up a conversation. He asked what book the hermit was reading. “It’s the Book of Destinies,” replied the hermit; “would you like to take a look?” He handed the book to Zadig, who, despite being fluent in several languages, couldn’t understand a single word. This only made him more curious.
“Thou seemest,” said this good father, “to be in great distress.”
“You seem,” said this good father, “to be in great distress.”
“Alas,” replied Zadig, “I have but too much reason.”
“Unfortunately,” replied Zadig, “I have more than enough reason.”
“If thou wilt permit me to accompany thee,” resumed the old man, “perhaps I may be of some service to thee. I have often poured the balm of consolation into the bleeding heart of the unhappy.”
“If you will allow me to join you,” the old man continued, “maybe I can be of some help to you. I have often offered comfort to the hurting hearts of the unhappy.”
Zadig felt himself inspired with respect for the air, the beard, and the book of the hermit. He found, in the course of the conversation, that he was possessed of superior degrees of knowledge. The hermit talked of fate, of justice, of morals, of the chief good, of human weakness, and of virtue and vice, with such a spirited and moving eloquence, that Zadig felt himself drawn toward him by an irresistible charm. He earnestly entreated the favor of his company till their return to Babylon.
Zadig felt inspired by the hermit's wisdom, appearance, and writings. During their conversation, he realized the hermit had a deeper understanding of many subjects. The hermit spoke about fate, justice, morality, the greatest good, human flaws, and virtue versus vice with such passionate and compelling eloquence that Zadig felt an undeniable attraction to him. He sincerely requested the pleasure of his company until they returned to Babylon.
“I ask the same favor of thee,” said the old man; “swear to me by Oromazes, that whatever I do, thou wilt not leave me for some days.” Zadig swore, and they set out together.
“I ask the same favor from you,” said the old man; “promise me by Oromazes that no matter what I do, you won’t leave me for a few days.” Zadig promised, and they set out together.
In the evening the two travelers arrived in a superb castle. The hermit entreated a hospitable reception for himself and the young man who accompanied him. The porter, whom one might have easily mistaken for a great lord, introduced them with a kind of disdainful civility. He presented them to a principal domestic, who showed them his master’s magnificent apartments. They were admitted to the lower end of the table, without being honored with the least mark of regard by the lord of the castle; but they were served, like the rest, with delicacy and profusion. They were then presented with water to wash their hands, in a golden basin adorned with emeralds and rubies. At last they were conducted to bed in a beautiful apartment; and in the morning a domestic brought each of them a piece of gold, after which they took their leave and departed.
In the evening, the two travelers arrived at a magnificent castle. The hermit requested a warm welcome for himself and the young man traveling with him. The porter, who could easily be mistaken for a nobleman, introduced them with a touch of disdainful politeness. He brought them to a senior servant, who showed them their master’s splendid rooms. They were seated at the lower end of the table, without receiving any sign of respect from the lord of the castle; however, they were served with abundant and exquisite food like everyone else. They were then given water to wash their hands in a golden basin decorated with emeralds and rubies. Finally, they were taken to a lovely bedroom; in the morning, a servant brought each of them a piece of gold, after which they took their leave and left.
“The master of the house,” said Zadig, as they were proceeding on the journey, “appears to be a generous man, though somewhat too proud; he nobly performs the duties of hospitality.” At that instant he observed that a kind of large pocket, which the hermit had, was filled and distended; and upon looking more narrowly he found that it contained the golden basin adorned with precious stones, which the hermit had stolen. He durst not take any notice of it, but he was filled with a strange surprise.
“The master of the house,” Zadig said as they continued their journey, “seems like a generous guy, although a bit too proud; he fulfills his hospitality duties nobly.” Just then, he noticed that a large pocket the hermit had was bulging, and upon closer inspection, he discovered it held the golden basin decorated with precious stones that the hermit had stolen. He didn’t dare mention it but was filled with a strange surprise.
About noon, the hermit came to the door of a paltry house inhabited by a rich miser, and begged the favor of an hospitable reception for a few hours. An old servant, in a tattered garb, received them with a blunt and rude air, and led them into the stable, where he gave them some rotten olives, moldy bread, and sour beer. The hermit ate and drank with as much seeming satisfaction as he had done the evening before; and then addressing himself to the old servant, who watched them both, to prevent their stealing anything, and rudely pressed them to depart, he gave him the two pieces of gold he had received in the morning, and thanked him for his great civility.
About noon, the hermit arrived at the door of a shabby house owned by a rich miser and asked for the kindness of a brief stay. An old servant, wearing a torn outfit, greeted them with a blunt and unfriendly attitude and took them to the stable, where he offered them some rotten olives, moldy bread, and sour beer. The hermit ate and drank with as much apparent satisfaction as he had the night before; then, turning to the old servant, who was watching them closely to ensure they didn’t steal anything and was rudely urging them to leave, he gave him the two gold coins he had received that morning and thanked him for his exceptional hospitality.
“Pray,” added he, “allow me to speak to thy master.” The servant, filled with astonishment, introduced the two travelers. “Magnificent lord,” said the hermit, “I cannot but return thee my most humble thanks for the noble manner in which thou hast entertained us. Be pleased to accept this golden basin as a small mark of my gratitude.” The miser started, and was ready to fall backward; but the hermit, without giving him time to recover from his surprise, instantly departed with his young fellow traveler.
“Please,” he added, “let me speak to your master.” The servant, filled with surprise, introduced the two travelers. “Honorable lord,” said the hermit, “I can’t help but express my deepest thanks for the wonderful way you’ve hosted us. Please accept this golden basin as a small token of my gratitude.” The miser flinched and nearly fell over; but the hermit, without giving him a moment to regain his composure, quickly left with his young companion.
“Father,” said Zadig, “what is the meaning of all this? Thou seemest to me to be entirely different from other men; thou stealest a golden basin adorned with precious stones from a lord who received thee magnificently, and givest it to a miser who treats thee with indignity.”
“Dad,” Zadig said, “what’s all this about? You seem completely different from other people; you steal a golden basin decorated with precious stones from a lord who welcomed you extravagantly, and then you give it to a miser who treats you poorly.”
“Son,” replied the old man, “this magnificent lord, who receives strangers only from vanity and ostentation, will hereby be rendered more wise; and the miser will learn to practice the duties of hospitality. Be surprised at nothing, but follow me.”
“Son,” said the old man, “this amazing lord, who welcomes strangers just for show and pride, will become wiser through this; and the stingy one will learn to be more hospitable. Don’t be surprised by anything, just follow me.”
Zadig knew not as yet whether he was in company with the most foolish or the most prudent of mankind; but the hermit spoke with such an ascendancy, that Zadig, who was moreover bound by his oath, could not refuse to follow him.
Zadig still didn't know if he was with the most foolish or the wisest person around; however, the hermit spoke with such authority that Zadig, who was also bound by his oath, could not refuse to follow him.
In the evening they arrived at a house built with equal elegance and simplicity, where nothing savored either of prodigality or avarice. The master of it was a philosopher, who had retired from the world, and who cultivated in peace the study of virtue and wisdom, without any of that rigid and morose severity so commonly to be found in men of his character. He had chosen to build this country house, in which he received strangers with a generosity free from ostentation. He went himself to meet the two travelers, whom he led into a commodious apartment, where he desired them to repose themselves a little. Soon after he came and invited them to a decent and well-ordered repast during which he spoke with great judgment of the last revolutions in Babylon. He seemed to be strongly attached to the queen, and wished that Zadig had appeared in the lists to dispute the crown. “But the people,” added he, “do not deserve to have such a king as Zadig.”
In the evening, they arrived at a house that was both elegant and simple, where there was no hint of extravagance or greed. The owner was a philosopher who had withdrawn from the world and was peacefully focused on studying virtue and wisdom, without the usual sternness and gloom found in people like him. He had chosen to build this country home, where he welcomed visitors with genuine generosity. He personally greeted the two travelers and led them into a comfortable room, inviting them to relax for a bit. Shortly after, he returned and invited them to a nice, well-prepared meal, during which he spoke thoughtfully about the recent changes in Babylon. He seemed to have a strong fondness for the queen and expressed a wish that Zadig had shown up to compete for the crown. “But the people,” he added, “don’t deserve a king like Zadig.”
Zadig blushed, and felt his griefs redoubled. They agreed, in the course of the conversation, that the things of this world did not always answer the wishes of the wise. The hermit still maintained that the ways of Providence were inscrutable; and that men were in the wrong to judge of a whole, of which they understood but the smallest part.
Zadig blushed and felt his sorrows intensify. During their conversation, they agreed that the things in this world don’t always align with the desires of the wise. The hermit insisted that the ways of Providence were mysterious and that people were mistaken to judge the whole based on their limited understanding.
They talked of passions. “Ah,” said Zadig, “how fatal are their effects!”
They talked about passions. “Ah,” said Zadig, “how devastating their effects are!”
“They are in the winds,” replied the hermit, “that swell the sails of the ship; it is true, they sometimes sink her, but without them she could not sail at all. The bile makes us sick and choleric; but without bile we could not live. Everything in this world is dangerous, and yet everything is necessary.”
“They're in the winds,” replied the hermit, “that fill the sails of the ship; it's true, they sometimes bring her down, but without them she couldn't sail at all. The bile makes us feel ill and irritable; but without bile, we couldn't survive. Everything in this world is risky, and yet everything is essential.”
The conversation turned on pleasure; and the hermit proved that it was a present bestowed by the Deity. “For,” said he, “man cannot give himself either sensations or ideas; he receives all; and pain and pleasure proceed from a foreign cause as well as his being.”
The conversation shifted to pleasure, and the hermit argued that it's a gift from God. “Because,” he said, “a person cannot create their own sensations or ideas; they receive everything, and both pain and pleasure come from an outside source as much as their existence does.”
Zadig was surprised to see a man, who had been guilty of such extravagant actions, capable of reasoning with so much judgment and propriety. At last, after a conversation equally entertaining and instructive, the host led back his two guests to their apartment, blessing Heaven for having sent him two men possessed of so much wisdom and virtue. He offered them money with such an easy and noble air as could not possibly give any offense. The hermit refused it, and said that he must now take his leave of him, as he set out for Babylon before it was light. Their parting Was tender; Zadig especially felt himself filled with esteem and affection for a man of such an amiable character.
Zadig was surprised to see a man, who had acted so extravagantly, able to reason with such wisdom and decency. After an enjoyable and enlightening conversation, the host accompanied his two guests back to their room, thankful to Heaven for sending him two men of such wisdom and virtue. He offered them money with such a casual and noble demeanor that it could not possibly cause any offense. The hermit declined, saying he had to leave as he was heading to Babylon before dawn. Their goodbye was heartfelt; Zadig, in particular, felt a deep respect and affection for a man of such a kind character.
When he and the hermit were alone in their apartment, they spent a long time praising their host. At break of day the old man awakened his companion. “We must now depart,” said he, “but while all the family are still asleep, I will leave this man a mark of my esteem and affection.” So saying, he took a candle and set fire to the house.
When he and the hermit were alone in their apartment, they spent a long time praising their host. At dawn, the old man woke his companion. “We need to leave now,” he said, “but while everyone is still asleep, I’ll leave this guy a sign of my respect and affection.” With that, he took a candle and set the house on fire.
Zadig, struck with horror, cried aloud, and endeavored to hinder him from committing such a barbarous action; but the hermit drew him away by a superior force, and the house was soon in flames. The hermit, who, with his companion, was already at a considerable distance, looked back to the conflagration with great tranquillity.
Zadig, filled with dread, screamed out and tried to stop him from doing such a brutal thing; but the hermit pulled him away with more strength, and before long, the house was engulfed in flames. The hermit, who was already a good distance away with his companion, looked back at the fire with complete calmness.
“Thanks be to God,” said he, “the house of my dear host is entirely destroyed! Happy man!”
“Thank God,” he said, “the house of my dear host is completely destroyed! What a lucky guy!”
At these words Zadig was at once tempted to burst out a-laughing, to reproach the reverend father, to beat him, and to run away. But he did none of all of these, for still subdued by the powerful ascendancy of the hermit, he followed him, in spite of himself, to the next stage.
At these words, Zadig was immediately tempted to laugh out loud, to confront the reverend father, to hit him, and to run away. But he did none of these things; still under the strong influence of the hermit, he followed him, despite himself, to the next stop.
This was at the house of a charitable and virtuous widow, who had a nephew fourteen years of age, a handsome and promising youth, and her only hope. She performed the honors of her house as well as she could. Next day, she ordered her nephew to accompany the strangers to a bridge, which being lately broken down, was become extremely dangerous in passing. The young man walked before them with great alacrity. As they were crossing the bridge, “Come” said the hermit to the youth, “I must show my gratitude to thy aunt.” He then took him by the hair and plunged him into the river. The boy sunk, appeared again on the surface of the water, and was swallowed up by the current.
This took place at the home of a kind and virtuous widow who had a fourteen-year-old nephew, a handsome and promising young man, and her only hope. She hosted her guests as best as she could. The next day, she told her nephew to take the strangers to a bridge that had recently collapsed and was very dangerous to cross. The young man walked ahead of them eagerly. While they were crossing the bridge, the hermit said to the boy, “Come, I need to show my gratitude to your aunt.” He then grabbed the boy by the hair and pushed him into the river. The boy sank, resurfaced, and was swept away by the current.
“O monster! O thou most wicked of mankind!” cried Zadig.
“O monster! O you most wicked of mankind!” cried Zadig.
“Thou promisedst to behave with greater patience,” said the hermit, interrupting him. “Know that under the ruins of that house which Providence hath set on fire the master hath found an immense treasure. Know that this young, man, whose life Providence hath shortened, would have assassinated his aunt in the space of a year, and thee in that of two.”
“You promised to be more patient,” said the hermit, cutting him off. “Know that beneath the ruins of that house which Providence has set on fire, the master has discovered a huge treasure. Understand that this young man, whose life Providence has cut short, would have killed his aunt in a year, and you in two.”
“Who told thee so, barbarian?” cried Zadig; “and though thou hadst read this event in thy Book of Destinies, art thou permitted to drown a youth who never did thee any harm?”
“Who told you that, barbarian?” shouted Zadig; “and even if you read this in your Book of Destinies, do you have the right to drown a young man who never did anything to hurt you?”
While the Babylonian was thus exclaiming, he observed that the old man had no longer a beard, and that his countenance assumed the features and complexion of youth. The hermit’s habit disappeared, and four beautiful wings covered a majestic body resplendent with light.
While the Babylonian was exclaiming this, he noticed that the old man no longer had a beard, and his face bore the features and complexion of youth. The hermit’s clothing vanished, and four beautiful wings enveloped a majestic body shining with light.
“O sent of heaven! O divine angel!” cried Zadig, humbly prostrating himself on the ground, “hast thou then descended from the Empyrean to teach a weak mortal to submit to the eternal decrees of Providence?”
“O scent of heaven! O divine angel!” cried Zadig, humbly lying down on the ground, “have you then come down from the heavens to teach a fragile human to accept the eternal will of Providence?”
“Men,” said the angel Jesrad, “judge of all without knowing anything; and, of all men, thou best deservest to be enlightened.”
“People,” said the angel Jesrad, “judge everyone without knowing anything; and, of all people, you most deserve to be enlightened.”
Zadig begged to be permitted to speak. “I distrust myself,” said he, “but may I presume to ask the favor of thee to clear up one doubt that still remains in my mind? Would it not have been better to have corrected this youth, and made him virtuous, than to have drowned him?”
Zadig asked to be allowed to speak. “I don’t trust myself,” he said, “but can I ask you to help me clarify a doubt that’s still on my mind? Wouldn’t it have been better to correct this young man and make him virtuous, rather than to have drowned him?”
“Had he been virtuous,” replied Jesrad, “and enjoyed a longer life, it would have been his fate to be assassinated himself, together with the wife he would have married, and the child he would have had by her.”
“Had he been virtuous,” replied Jesrad, “and lived a longer life, he would have ended up being assassinated himself, along with the wife he would have married and the child they would have had together.”
“But why,” said Zadig, “is it necessary that there should be crimes and misfortunes, and that these misfortunes should fall on the good?”
“But why,” said Zadig, “is it necessary that there should be crimes and misfortunes, and that these misfortunes should fall on the good?”
“The wicked,” replied Jesrad, “are always unhappy; they serve to prove and try the small number of the just that are scattered through the earth; and there is no evil that is not productive of some good.”
“The wicked,” replied Jesrad, “are always unhappy; they serve to test and challenge the few just people scattered throughout the earth; and there’s no evil that doesn’t lead to some good.”
“But,” said Zadig, “suppose there were nothing but good and no evil at all.”
“But,” said Zadig, “what if there was only good and no evil at all?”
“Then,” replied Jesrad, “this earth would be another earth. The chain of events would be ranged in another order and directed by wisdom; but this other order, which would be perfect, can exist only in the eternal abode of the Supreme Being, to which no evil can approach. The Deity hath created millions of worlds among which there is not one that resembles another. This immense variety is the effect of His immense power. There are not two leaves among the trees of the earth, nor two globes in the unlimited expanse of heaven that are exactly similar; and all that thou seest on the little atom in which thou art born, ought to be in its proper time and place, according to the immutable decree of Him who comprehends all. Men think that this child who hath just perished is fallen into the water by chance; and that it is by the same chance that this house is burned; but there is no such thing as chance; all is either a trial, or a punishment, or a reward, or a foresight. Remember the fisherman who thought himself the most wretched of mankind. Oromazes sent thee to change his fate. Cease, then, frail mortal, to dispute against what thou oughtest to adore.”
“Then,” replied Jesrad, “this world would be a different world. The sequence of events would be arranged in a new order and guided by wisdom; but this perfect order can only exist in the eternal home of the Supreme Being, where no evil can enter. The Deity has created millions of worlds, none of which are the same. This vast diversity is a result of His immense power. There are no two leaves on the trees of the earth, nor two planets in the endless expanse of the sky, that are exactly alike; everything you see on the tiny speck where you were born should be at its proper time and place, according to the unchanging decree of Him who understands all. People think that this child who has just died fell into the water by luck; and that it was by the same luck that this house burned down; but there is no such thing as luck; everything is either a test, a punishment, a reward, or foresight. Remember the fisherman who believed he was the most unfortunate person alive. Oromazes sent you to change his fate. So stop, fragile human, arguing against what you should be honoring.”
“But,” said Zadig—as he pronounced the word “But,” the angel took his flight toward the tenth sphere. Zadig on his knees adored Providence, and submitted. The angel cried to him from on high, “Direct thy course toward Babylon.”
"But," said Zadig—when he said the word "But," the angel soared up to the tenth sphere. Kneeling, Zadig worshipped Providence and accepted his fate. The angel called down to him, "Set your course for Babylon."
THE ENIGMAS
Zadig, entranced, as it were, and like a man about whose head the thunder had burst, walked at random. He entered Babylon on the very day when those who had fought at the tournaments were assembled in the grand vestibule of the palace to explain the enigmas and to answer the questions of the grand magi. All the knights were already arrived, except the knight in green armor. As soon as Zadig appeared in the city the people crowded round him; every eye was fixed on him; every mouth blessed him, and every heart wished him the empire. The envious man saw him pass; he frowned and turned aside. The people conducted him to the place where the assembly was held. The queen, who was informed of his arrival, became a prey to the most violent agitations of hope and fear. She was filled with anxiety and apprehension. She could not comprehend why Zadig was without arms, nor why Itobad wore the white armor. A confused murmur arose at the sight of Zadig. They were equally surprised and charmed to see him; but none but the knights who had fought were permitted to appear in the assembly.
Zadig, captivated and dazed as if thunder had struck above him, wandered aimlessly. He entered Babylon on the same day that those who had fought in the tournaments gathered in the grand entrance of the palace to solve riddles and answer questions from the grand magi. All the knights were already there, except for the knight in green armor. As soon as Zadig arrived in the city, people flocked around him; every eye was on him, every mouth praised him, and every heart wished him success. An envious onlooker saw him pass by, scowled, and turned away. The crowd led him to where the assembly was taking place. The queen, informed of his arrival, was gripped by intense feelings of hope and fear. She felt anxious and uneasy. She couldn’t understand why Zadig was unarmed or why Itobad wore white armor. A mixed buzz filled the air at the sight of Zadig. They were both surprised and delighted to see him, but only knights who had fought were allowed in the assembly.
“I have fought as well as the other knights,” said Zadig, “but another here wears my arms; and while I wait for the honor of proving the truth of my assertion, I demand the liberty of presenting myself to explain the enigmas.” The question was put to the vote, and his reputation for probity was still so deeply impressed in their minds, that they admitted him without scruple.
“I have fought just as well as the other knights,” said Zadig, “but someone else here is wearing my armor; and while I wait for the chance to prove my point, I request the opportunity to present myself and explain the mysteries.” The question was put to a vote, and his reputation for honesty was still so strongly ingrained in their minds that they accepted him without hesitation.
The first question proposed by the grand magi was: “What, of all things in the world, is the longest and the shortest, the swiftest and the slowest, the most divisible and the most extended the most neglected and the most regretted, without which nothing can be done, which devours all that is little, and enlivens all that is great?”
The first question raised by the grand magi was: “What, out of everything in the world, is the longest and the shortest, the fastest and the slowest, the most divisible and the most expansive, the most overlooked and the most missed, without which nothing can be accomplished, that consumes everything small, and brings vitality to everything significant?”
Itobad was to speak. He replied that so great a man as he did not understand enigmas, and that it was sufficient for him to have conquered by his strength and valor. Some said that the meaning of the enigma was Fortune; some, the Earth; and others the Light. Zadig said that it was Time. “Nothing,” added he, “is longer, since it is the measure of eternity; nothing is shorter, since it is insufficient for the accomplishment of our projects; nothing more slow to him that expects, nothing more rapid to him that enjoys; in greatness, it extends to infinity; in smallness, it is infinitely divisible; all men neglect it; all regret the loss of it; nothing can be done without it; it consigns to oblivion whatever is unworthy of being transmitted to posterity, and it immortalizes such actions as are truly great.” The assembly acknowledged that Zadig was in the right.
Itobad was about to speak. He replied that a man as great as he did not understand riddles, and that it was enough for him to have triumphed through his strength and bravery. Some said the answer to the riddle was Fortune; some said it was the Earth; and others said it was Light. Zadig said it was Time. “Nothing,” he added, “is longer, since it measures eternity; nothing is shorter, since it’s not enough for us to achieve our goals; nothing is slower for someone who’s waiting, nothing faster for someone who’s enjoying; in its vastness, it stretches to infinity; in its smallness, it can be divided infinitely; everyone overlooks it; everyone regrets losing it; nothing can be done without it; it makes everything unworthy fade into forgetfulness, and it immortalizes actions that are truly great.” The assembly agreed that Zadig was right.
The next question was: “What is the thing which we receive without thanks, which we enjoy without knowing how, which we give to others when we know not where we are, and which we lose without perceiving it?”
The next question was: “What is the thing we receive without gratitude, that we enjoy without understanding how, that we give to others when we don’t know where we are, and that we lose without realizing it?”
Everyone gave his own explanation. Zadig alone guessed that it was Life, and explained all the other enigmas with the same facility. Itobad always said that nothing was more easy, and that he could have answered them with the same readiness had he chosen to have given himself the trouble. Questions were then proposed on justice, on the sovereign good, and on the art of government. Zadig’s answers were judged to be the most solid. “What a pity is it,” said they, “that such a great genius should be so bad a knight!”
Everyone provided their own explanation. Zadig alone figured out that it was Life and effortlessly explained all the other mysteries the same way. Itobad often remarked that nothing was easier, and that he could have answered them just as quickly if he had bothered to try. Questions were then raised about justice, the ultimate good, and the art of governance. Zadig's answers were considered the most insightful. “What a shame,” they said, “that such a brilliant mind is such a poor knight!”
“Illustrious lords,” said Zadig, “I have had the honor of conquering in the tournaments. It is to me that the white armor belongs. Lord Itobad took possession of it during my sleep. He probably thought that it would fit him better than the green. I am now ready to prove in your presence, with my gown and sword, against all that beautiful white armor which he took from me, that it is I who have had the honor of conquering the brave Otamus.”
“Illustrious lords,” said Zadig, “I have had the honor of winning in the tournaments. That white armor belongs to me. Lord Itobad claimed it while I was asleep. He probably thought it would suit him better than the green. I am now ready to prove in front of you, with my gown and sword, against that beautiful white armor he took from me, that it is I who defeated the brave Otamus.”
Itobad accepted the challenge with the greatest confidence. He never doubted but that, armed as he was, with a helmet, a cuirass, and brassarts, he would obtain an easy victory over a champion in a cap and nightgown. Zadig drew his sword, saluting the queen, who looked at him with a mixture of fear and joy. Itobad drew his without saluting anyone. He rushed upon Zadig, like a man who had nothing to fear; he was ready to cleave him in two. Zadig knew how to ward off his blows, by opposing the strongest part of his sword to the weakest of that of his adversary, in such a manner that Itobad’s sword was broken. Upon which Zadig, seizing his enemy by the waist, threw him on the ground; and firing the point of his sword at the breastplate, “Suffer thyself to be disarmed,” said he, “or thou art a dead man.”
Itobad accepted the challenge with complete confidence. He was sure that, with his helmet, armor, and arm guards, he would easily defeat a champion dressed in a cap and nightgown. Zadig drew his sword, greeting the queen, who looked at him with a mix of fear and joy. Itobad drew his sword without acknowledging anyone. He charged at Zadig like a man who had nothing to worry about, ready to split him in half. Zadig expertly deflected his strikes by using the strongest part of his sword against the weakest part of Itobad’s, ultimately breaking Itobad’s sword. Then, Zadig grabbed his opponent by the waist and threw him to the ground. Pressing the tip of his sword against Itobad’s breastplate, he said, “Surrender your weapon or you’re a dead man.”
Itobad, always surprised at the disgraces that happened to such a man as he, was obliged to yield to Zadig, who took from him with great composure his magnificent helmet, his superb cuirass, his fine brassarts, his shining cuishes; clothed himself with them, and in this dress ran to throw himself at the feet of Astarte. Cador easily proved that the armor belonged to Zadig. He was acknowledged king by the unanimous consent of the whole nation, and especially by that of Astarte, who, after so many calamities, now tasted the exquisite pleasure of seeing her lover worthy, in the eyes of all the world, to be her husband. Itobad went home to be called lord in his own house. Zadig was king, and was happy. The queen and Zadig adored Providence. He sent in search of the robber Arbogad, to whom he gave an honorable post in his army, promising to advance him to the first dignities if he behaved like a true warrior, and threatening to hang him if he followed the profession of a robber.
Itobad, always shocked by the misfortunes that befell a man like him, had to give in to Zadig, who calmly took his impressive helmet, his stunning chest plate, his elegant arm guards, and his gleaming thigh armor; he put them on and rushed to throw himself at Astarte's feet. Cador easily demonstrated that the armor belonged to Zadig. He was recognized as king by the unanimous agreement of the entire nation, especially by Astarte, who, after so many hardships, now delighted in seeing her love deemed worthy, in everyone’s eyes, to be her husband. Itobad returned home to be called lord in his own house. Zadig was king and felt happy. The queen and Zadig praised Providence. He sent out a search for the thief Arbogad, to whom he offered a respected position in his army, promising to promote him to the highest ranks if he acted like a true warrior, but threatening to hang him if he continued his life as a thief.
Setoc, with the fair Almona, was called from the heart of Arabia and placed at the head of the commerce of Babylon. Cador was preferred and distinguished according to his great services. He was the friend of the king; and the king was then the only monarch on earth that had a friend. The little mute was not forgotten.
Setoc, along with the beautiful Almona, was brought from deep within Arabia to lead the trade in Babylon. Cador was favored and recognized for his significant contributions. He was the king's ally, and at that time, the king was the only ruler in the world with a true friend. The little mute was also remembered.
But neither could the beautiful Semira be comforted for having believed that Zadig would be blind of an eye; nor did Azora cease to lament her having attempted to cut off his nose. Their griefs, however, he softened by his presents. The envious man died of rage and shame. The empire enjoyed peace, glory, and plenty. This was the happiest age of the earth; it was governed by love and justice. The people blessed Zadig, and Zadig blessed Heaven.
But neither could the beautiful Semira find comfort for believing that Zadig would be blind in one eye; nor did Azora stop lamenting for trying to cut off his nose. However, he eased their sorrows with his gifts. The jealous man died of anger and humiliation. The empire experienced peace, glory, and abundance. This was the happiest time on earth; it was ruled by love and fairness. The people praised Zadig, and Zadig thanked Heaven.
ABANDONED By Guy De Maupassant
“I really think you must be mad, my dear, to go for a country walk in such weather as this. You have had some very strange notions for the last two months. You drag me to the seaside in spite of myself, when you have never once had such a whim during all the forty-four years that we have been married. You chose Fécamp, which is a very dull town, without consulting me in the matter, and now you are seized with such a rage for walking, you who hardly ever stir out on foot, that you want to take a country walk on the hottest day of the year. Ask d’Apreval to go with you, as he is ready to gratify all your whims. As for me, I am going back to have a nap.”
“I really think you must be crazy, my dear, to want to go for a walk in the countryside in this weather. You've had some really odd ideas for the last two months. You dragged me to the seaside against my wishes, when you’ve never had such a fancy in all the forty-four years we've been married. You picked Fécamp, which is a really boring town, without asking me, and now you’re suddenly so eager to walk, you who hardly ever goes out on foot, that you want to take a walk in the countryside on the hottest day of the year. Ask d’Apreval to go with you, since he’s happy to indulge all your whims. As for me, I’m going back for a nap.”
Madame de Cadour turned to her old friend and said:
Madame de Cadour turned to her old friend and said:
“Will you come with me, Monsieur d’Apreval?”
“Will you come with me, Mr. d’Apreval?”
He bowed with a smile, and with all the gallantry of former years:
He bowed with a smile, showing all the charm of earlier times:
“I will go wherever you go,” he replied.
"I'll go wherever you go," he said.
“Very well, then, go and get a sunstroke,” Monsieur de Cadour said; and he went back to the Hôtel des Bains to lie down for an hour or two.
“Fine, then, go and get a sunstroke,” Monsieur de Cadour said; and he went back to the Hôtel des Bains to lie down for an hour or two.
As soon as they were alone, the old lady and her old companion set off, and she said to him in a low voice, squeezing his hand:
As soon as they were alone, the old lady and her elderly friend set off, and she said to him quietly, squeezing his hand:
“At last! at last!”
"Finally! Finally!"
“You are mad,” he said in a whisper. “I assure you that you are mad. Think of the risk you are running. If that man—”
“You're crazy,” he said quietly. “I promise you that you're crazy. Just think about the risk you're taking. If that guy—”
She started.
She began.
“Oh! Henri, do not say that man, when you are speaking of him.”
“Oh! Henri, please don’t refer to him like that when you’re talking about him.”
“Very well,” he said abruptly, “if our son guesses anything, if he has any suspicions, he will have you, he will have us both in his power. You have got on without seeing him for the last forty years. What is the matter with you to-day?”
“Alright,” he said suddenly, “if our son guesses anything, if he has any doubts, he will have you, and he will have both of us under his control. You’ve managed without seeing him for the last forty years. What’s bothering you today?”
They had been going up the long street that leads from the sea to the town, and now they turned to the right, to go to Etretat. The white road stretched in front of them under a blaze of brilliant sunshine, so they went on slowly in the burning heat. She had taken her old friend’s arm, and was looking straight in front of her, with a fixed and haunted gaze, and at last she said:
They had been walking up the long road that goes from the sea to the town, and now they turned right to head to Etretat. The white road lay ahead of them under a bright, blazing sun, so they continued on slowly in the intense heat. She had taken her old friend’s arm and was staring ahead with a fixed, haunted look, and finally, she said:
“And so you have not seen him again, either?”
“And so you haven’t seen him again, either?”
“No, never.”
"No way."
“Is it possible?”
"Is that possible?"
“My dear friend, do not let us begin that discussion again. I have a wife and children and you have a husband, so we both of us have much to fear from other people’s opinion.”
“My dear friend, let’s not start that conversation again. I have a wife and kids, and you have a husband, so we both have a lot to worry about when it comes to what others think.”
She did not reply; she was thinking of her long past youth and of many sad things that had occurred. How well she recalled all the details of their early friendship, his smiles, the way he used to linger, in order to watch her until she was indoors. What happy days they were, the only really delicious days she had ever enjoyed, and how quickly they were over!
She didn't reply; she was reflecting on her distant youth and all the sad things that had happened. She remembered every detail of their early friendship, his smiles, and how he used to hang around just to watch her until she got inside. Those were such happy days, the only truly delightful days she had ever experienced, and how quickly they came to an end!
And then—her discovery—of the penalty she paid! What anguish!
And then—her realization—of the cost she paid! What torment!
Of that journey to the South, that long journey, her sufferings, her constant terror, that secluded life in the small, solitary house on the shores of the Mediterranean, at the bottom of a garden, which she did not venture to leave. How well she remembered those long days which she spent lying under an orange tree, looking up at the round, red fruit, amid the green leaves. How she used to long to go out, as far as the sea, whose fresh breezes came to her over the wall, and whose small waves she could hear lapping on the beach. She dreamed of its immense blue expanse sparkling under the sun, with the white sails of the small vessels, and a mountain on the horizon. But she did not dare to go outside the gate. Suppose anybody had recognized her!
Of that journey to the South, that long journey, her sufferings, her constant fear, that secluded life in the small, isolated house by the Mediterranean, at the end of a garden, which she didn’t dare to leave. How well she remembered those long days spent lying under an orange tree, gazing up at the round, red fruit among the green leaves. How she longed to go out, all the way to the sea, whose fresh breezes reached her over the wall, and whose small waves she could hear lapping at the beach. She dreamed of its vast blue expanse sparkling under the sun, with the white sails of little boats and a mountain on the horizon. But she didn’t have the courage to go outside the gate. What if someone recognized her!
And those days of waiting, those last days of misery and expectation! The impending suffering, and then that terrible night! What misery she had endured, and what a night it was! How she had groaned and screamed! She could still see the pale face of her lover, who kissed her hand every moment, and the clean-shaven face of the doctor and the nurse’s white cap.
And those days of waiting, those final days of anguish and anticipation! The looming suffering, and then that awful night! What pain she had gone through, and what a night it was! How she had moaned and cried out! She could still picture the pale face of her lover, who kissed her hand constantly, and the clean-shaven face of the doctor and the nurse's white cap.
And what she felt when she heard the child’s feeble cries, that wail, that first effort of a human’s voice!
And what she felt when she heard the child's weak cries, that wail, that first attempt at a human voice!
And the next day! the next day! the only day of her life on which she had seen and kissed her son; for, from that time, she had never even caught a glimpse of him.
And the next day! The next day! The only day of her life when she had seen and kissed her son; because after that, she never even got a glimpse of him again.
And what a long, void existence hers had been since then, with the thought of that child always, always floating before her. She had never seen her son, that little creature that had been part of herself, even once since then; they had taken him from her, carried him away, and had hidden him. All she knew was that he had been brought up by some peasants in Normandy, that he had become a peasant himself, had married well, and that his father, whose name he did not know, had settled a handsome sum of money on him.
And what a long, empty life hers had been since then, with the thought of that child always, always in her mind. She had never seen her son, that small being who had been a part of her, even once since. They had taken him from her, carried him away, and hidden him. All she knew was that he had been raised by some farmers in Normandy, that he had become a farmer himself, married well, and that his father, whose name he didn’t know, had left him a nice sum of money.
How often during the last forty years had she wished to go and see him and to embrace him! She could not imagine to herself that he had grown! She always thought of that small human atom which she had held in her arms and pressed to her bosom for a day.
How often in the last forty years had she wanted to go see him and hug him! She couldn't picture him having grown up! She always thought of that little person she had held in her arms and pressed to her chest for a day.
How often she had said to M. d’Apreval: “I cannot bear it any longer; I must go and see him.”
How many times she had told M. d’Apreval: “I can’t take it anymore; I have to go see him.”
But he had always stopped her and kept her from going. She would be unable to restrain and to master herself; their son would guess it and take advantage of her, blackmail her; she would be lost.
But he had always stopped her and kept her from leaving. She wouldn't be able to control herself; their son would figure it out and use it against her, blackmail her; she would be doomed.
“What is he like?” she said.
“What's he like?” she asked.
“I do not know. I have not seen him again, either.”
“I don’t know. I haven’t seen him again, either.”
“Is it possible? To have a son and not to know him; to be afraid of him and to reject him as if he were a disgrace! It is horrible.”
“Is it possible? To have a son and not know him; to be scared of him and push him away as if he were a shame! It’s awful.”
They went along the dusty road, overcome by the scorching sun, and continually ascending that interminable hill.
They walked down the dusty road, beaten down by the blazing sun, and constantly climbing that never-ending hill.
“One might take it for a punishment,” she continued; “I have never had another child, and I could no longer resist the longing to see him, which has possessed me for forty years. You men cannot understand that. You must remember that I shall not live much longer, and suppose I should never see him, never have seen him! ... Is it possible? How could I wait so long? I have thought about him every day since, and what a terrible existence mine has been! I have never awakened, never, do you understand, without my first thoughts being of him, of my child. How is he? Oh, how guilty I feel toward him! Ought one to fear what the world may say in a case like this? I ought to have left everything to go after him, to bring him up and to show my love for him. I should certainly have been much happier, but I did not dare, I was a coward. How I have suffered! Oh, how those poor, abandoned children must hate their mothers!”
"Some might see it as a punishment,” she went on; “I’ve never had another child, and I couldn’t resist the urge to see him, which has consumed me for forty years. You men can’t understand that. You have to remember that I won’t be around much longer, and what if I never see him, what if I never got to see him at all! ... Is that really possible? How could I wait this long? I’ve thought about him every single day since, and what a terrible life I’ve had! I’ve never woken up, never, do you get it, without my first thoughts being about him, about my child. How is he? Oh, how guilty I feel toward him! Should one be afraid of what the world might think in a situation like this? I should have dropped everything to find him, to raise him, and show him my love. I know I would have been so much happier, but I didn’t have the courage; I was a coward. How I’ve suffered! Oh, how much those poor, abandoned children must resent their mothers!”
She stopped suddenly, for she was choked by her sobs. The whole valley was deserted and silent in the dazzling light and the overwhelming heat, and only the grasshoppers uttered their shrill, continuous chirp among the sparse yellow grass on both sides of the road.
She suddenly stopped because she was overwhelmed by her tears. The entire valley was empty and quiet in the bright light and intense heat, and only the grasshoppers made their loud, steady chirping sound among the sparse yellow grass on either side of the road.
“Sit down a little,” he said.
“Have a seat for a bit,” he said.
She allowed herself to be led to the side of the ditch and sank down with her face in her hands. Her white hair, which hung in curls on both sides of her face, had become tangled. She wept, overcome by profound grief, while he stood facing her, uneasy and not knowing what to say, and he merely murmured: “Come, take courage.”
She let herself be taken to the edge of the ditch and sank down with her face in her hands. Her white hair, which hung in curls on either side of her face, was all tangled. She cried, overwhelmed by deep sorrow, while he stood in front of her, feeling awkward and unsure of what to say, and he just whispered, “Come on, be brave.”
She got up.
She woke up.
“I will,” she said, and wiping her eyes, she began to walk again with the uncertain step of an elderly woman.
“I will,” she said, and wiping her eyes, she started to walk again with the unsteady step of an older woman.
A little farther on the road passed beneath a clump of trees, which hid a few houses, and they could distinguish the vibrating and regular blows of a blacksmith’s hammer on the anvil; and presently they saw a wagon standing on the right side of the road in front of a low cottage, and two men shoeing a horse under a shed.
A bit further down the road, it went under a cluster of trees that concealed a few houses. They could hear the rhythmic and powerful strikes of a blacksmith’s hammer hitting the anvil. Soon, they spotted a wagon parked on the right side of the road in front of a small cottage, where two men were putting shoes on a horse under a shelter.
Monsieur d’Apreval went up to them.
Monsieur d’Apreval walked over to them.
“Where is Pierre Benedict’s farm?” he asked.
“Where is Pierre Benedict’s farm?” he asked.
“Take the road to the left, close to the inn, and then go straight on; it is the third house past Poret’s. There is a small spruce fir close to the gate; you cannot make a mistake.”
“Take the road to the left near the inn, and then go straight. It’s the third house after Poret’s. There’s a small spruce tree by the gate; you won’t miss it.”
They turned to the left. She was walking very slowly now, her legs threatened to give way, and her heart was beating so violently that she felt as if she should suffocate, while at every step she murmured, as if in prayer:
They turned left. She was walking really slowly now, her legs felt weak, and her heart was pounding so hard that she felt like she might suffocate. With every step, she whispered, almost like she was praying:
“Oh! Heaven! Heaven!”
“Oh! Wow! Wow!”
Monsieur d’Apreval, who was also nervous and rather pale, said to her somewhat gruffly:
Monsieur d’Apreval, who was also anxious and pretty pale, said to her a bit roughly:
“If you cannot manage to control your feelings, you will betray yourself at once. Do try and restrain yourself.”
“If you can't manage your feelings, you'll end up betraying yourself right away. Please try to hold back.”
“How can I?” she replied. “My child! When I think that I am going to see my child.”
“How can I?” she said. “My child! When I think about seeing my child.”
They were going along one of those narrow country lanes between farmyards, that are concealed beneath a double row of beech trees at either side of the ditches, and suddenly they found themselves in front of a gate, beside which there was a young spruce fir.
They were walking down one of those narrow country lanes between farms, shaded by a double row of beech trees on either side of the ditches, and suddenly they came upon a gate, next to which stood a young spruce tree.
“This is it,” he said.
"This is it," he said.
She stopped suddenly and looked about her. The courtyard, which was planted with apple trees, was large and extended as far as the small thatched dwelling house. On the opposite side were the stable, the barn, the cow house and the poultry house, while the gig, the wagon and the manure cart were under a slated outhouse. Four calves were grazing under the shade of the trees and black hens were wandering all about the enclosure.
She suddenly stopped and glanced around. The courtyard, filled with apple trees, was spacious and stretched all the way to the small thatched cottage. On the other side were the stable, barn, cow shed, and chicken coop, while the cart, wagon, and manure cart were sheltered under a roofed shed. Four calves were grazing in the shade of the trees, and black hens were wandering all over the yard.
All was perfectly still; the house door was open, but nobody was to be seen, and so they went in, when immediately a large black dog came out of a barrel that was standing under a pear tree, and began to bark furiously.
All was completely silent; the front door of the house was open, but no one was in sight, so they went inside, when suddenly a large black dog jumped out of a barrel that was under a pear tree and started barking fiercely.
There were four bee-hives on boards against the wall of the house.
There were four beehives on boards leaning against the wall of the house.
Monsieur d’Apreval stood outside and called out:
Monsieur d’Apreval stood outside and yelled:
“Is anybody at home?”
"Is anyone home?"
Then a child appeared, a little girl of about ten, dressed in a chemise and a linen petticoat, with dirty, bare legs and a timid and cunning look. She remained standing in the doorway, as if to prevent any one going in.
Then a child showed up, a little girl of about ten, wearing a chemise and a linen petticoat, with dirty, bare legs and a shy but clever look. She stood in the doorway, as if to stop anyone from coming in.
“What do you want?” she asked.
“What do you want?” she asked.
“Is your father in?”
“Is your dad home?”
“No.”
“No.”
“Where is he?”
"Where's he?"
“I don’t know.”
"I have no idea."
“And your mother?”
"And your mom?"
“Gone after the cows.”
"Off to round up cows."
“Will she be back soon?”
"Is she coming back soon?"
“I don’t know.”
“I have no idea.”
Then suddenly the lady, as if she feared that her companion might force her to return, said quickly:
Then suddenly the woman, as if she was afraid her companion would make her go back, said quickly:
“I shall not go without having seen him.”
“I’m not leaving until I’ve seen him.”
“We will wait for him, my dear friend.”
“We’ll wait for him, my dear friend.”
As they turned away, they saw a peasant woman coming toward the house, carrying two tin pails, which appeared to be heavy and which glistened brightly in the sunlight.
As they turned away, they saw a peasant woman walking toward the house, carrying two metal buckets that looked heavy and shone brightly in the sunlight.
She limped with her right leg, and in her brown knitted jacket, that was faded by the sun and washed out by the rain, she looked like a poor, wretched, dirty servant.
She limped on her right leg, and in her brown knitted jacket, which had been faded by the sun and washed out by the rain, she resembled a poor, miserable, dirty servant.
“Here is mamma.” the child said.
“Here is mom,” the child said.
When she got close to the house, she looked at the strangers angrily and suspiciously, and then she went in, as if she had not seen them. She looked old and had a hard, yellow, wrinkled face, one of those wooden faces that country people so often have.
When she got close to the house, she shot an angry and suspicious glance at the strangers before walking in, as if she hadn’t noticed them. She looked old and had a tough, yellow, wrinkled face, one of those expressionless faces that country folks often have.
Monsieur d’Apreval called her back.
Mr. d'Apreval called her back.
“I beg your pardon, madame, but we came in to know whether you could sell us two glasses of milk.”
“I’m sorry to bother you, ma’am, but we came in to see if you could sell us two glasses of milk.”
She was grumbling when she reappeared in the door, after putting down her pails.
She was mumbling when she came back to the door after setting down her buckets.
“I don’t sell milk,” she replied.
“I don’t sell milk,” she said.
“We are very thirsty,” he said, “and madame is very tired. Can we not get something to drink?”
“We're really thirsty,” he said, “and my wife is extremely tired. Can we get something to drink?”
The peasant woman gave them an uneasy and cunning glance and then she made up her mind.
The peasant woman shot them a nervous and sly look, and then she decided.
“As you are here, I will give you some,” she said, going into the house, and almost immediately the child came out and brought two chairs, which she placed under an apple tree, and then the mother, in turn brought out two bowls of foaming milk, which she gave to the visitors. She did not return to the house, however, but remained standing near them, as if to watch them and to find out for what purpose they had come there.
“As you’re here, I’ll give you some,” she said, going into the house. Almost immediately, the child came out and brought two chairs, which she set under an apple tree. Then the mother brought out two bowls of frothy milk and handed them to the guests. She didn’t go back inside, though; she stayed near them, as if to observe and figure out why they had come.
“You have come from Fécamp?” she said.
“You came from Fécamp?” she said.
“Yes,” Monsieur d’Apreval replied, “we are staying at Fécamp for the summer.”
“Yes,” Monsieur d’Apreval replied, “we’re spending the summer in Fécamp.”
And then, after a short silence he continued:
And then, after a brief pause, he continued:
“Have you any fowls you could sell us every week?”
“Do you have any chickens you could sell us every week?”
The woman hesitated for a moment and then replied:
The woman paused for a moment and then said:
“Yes, I think I have. I suppose you want young ones?”
“Yes, I think I have. I guess you want the younger ones?”
“Yes, of course.”
"Sure thing."
“What do you pay for them in the market?”
“What do you pay for them at the market?”
D’Apreval, who had not the least idea, turned to his companion:
D’Apreval, completely unaware, turned to his friend:
“What are you paying for poultry in Fécamp, my dear lady?”
“What are you paying for chicken in Fécamp, my dear lady?”
“Four francs and four francs fifty centimes,” she said, her eyes full of tears, while the farmer’s wife, who was looking at her askance, asked in much surprise:
“Four francs and four francs fifty centimes,” she said, her eyes filled with tears, while the farmer’s wife, who was looking at her suspiciously, asked in surprise:
“Is the lady ill, as she is crying?”
“Is the woman sick, since she's crying?”
He did not know what to say, and replied with some hesitation:
He didn't know what to say and responded hesitantly:
“No—no—but she lost her watch as we came along, a very handsome watch, and that troubles her. If anybody should find it, please let us know.”
“No—no—but she lost her watch while we were coming here, a really nice watch, and that’s bothering her. If anyone finds it, please let us know.”
Mother Benedict did not reply, as she thought it a very equivocal sort of answer, but suddenly she exclaimed:
Mother Benedict didn’t respond, as she found it a pretty unclear answer, but suddenly she exclaimed:
“Oh, here is my husband!”
“Oh, there’s my husband!”
She was the only one who had seen him, as she was facing the gate. D’Apreval started and Madame de Cadour nearly fell as she turned round suddenly on her chair.
She was the only one who had seen him since she was facing the gate. D’Apreval jumped, and Madame de Cadour almost fell when she suddenly turned around in her chair.
A man bent nearly double, and out of breath, stood there, ten yards from them, dragging a cow at the end of a rope. Without taking any notice of the visitors, he said:
A man hunched over, gasping for breath, stood about ten yards away, pulling a cow on a rope. Without acknowledging the visitors, he said:
“Confound it! What a brute!”
“Damn it! What a jerk!”
And he went past them and disappeared in the cow house.
And he walked past them and vanished into the barn.
Her tears had dried quickly as she sat there startled, without a word and with the one thought in her mind, that this was her son, and D’Apreval, whom the same thought had struck very unpleasantly, said in an agitated voice:
Her tears dried quickly as she sat there in shock, speechless, with one thought in her mind: this was her son. D’Apreval, who was hit by the same unpleasant realization, said in a shaky voice:
“Is this Monsieur Benedict?”
“Is this Mr. Benedict?”
“Who told you his name?” the wife asked, still rather suspiciously.
“Who told you his name?” the wife asked, still quite suspicious.
“The blacksmith at the corner of the highroad,” he replied, and then they were all silent, with their eyes fixed on the door of the cow house, which formed a sort of black hole in the wall of the building. Nothing could be seen inside, but they heard a vague noise, movements and footsteps and the sound of hoofs, which were deadened by the straw on the floor, and soon the man reappeared in the door, wiping his forehead, and came toward the house with long, slow strides. He passed the strangers without seeming to notice them and said to his wife:
“The blacksmith at the corner of the main road,” he answered, and then everyone fell silent, their eyes locked on the door of the cow barn, which looked like a dark spot in the wall of the building. They couldn't see anything inside, but they heard a faint noise, movements, footsteps, and the sound of hooves, muffled by the straw on the floor, and soon the man reappeared in the doorway, wiping his forehead, and walked toward the house with long, slow strides. He passed by the strangers without acknowledging them and said to his wife:
“Go and draw me a jug of cider; I am very thirsty.”
“Go and get me a jug of cider; I'm really thirsty.”
Then he went back into the house, while his wife went into the cellar and left the two Parisians alone.
Then he went back into the house, while his wife went into the basement and left the two Parisians alone.
“Let us go, let us go, Henri,” Madame de Cadour said, nearly distracted with grief, and so d’Apreval took her by the arm, helped her to rise, and sustaining her with all his strength, for he felt that she was nearly fainting, he led her out, after throwing five francs on one of the chairs.
“Let’s go, let’s go, Henri,” Madame de Cadour said, almost overwhelmed with grief, and so d’Apreval took her by the arm, helped her to stand, and supported her with all his strength, since he could tell she was about to faint. He led her out after tossing five francs onto one of the chairs.
As soon as they were outside the gate, she began to sob and said, shaking with grief:
As soon as they were outside the gate, she started to cry and said, shaking with sorrow:
“Oh! oh! is that what you have made of him?”
“Oh! oh! is that what you've turned him into?”
He was very pale and replied coldly:
He was really pale and responded in a cold tone:
“I did what I could. His farm is worth eighty thousand francs, and that is more than most of the sons of the middle classes have.”
“I did what I could. His farm is worth eighty thousand francs, which is more than what most middle-class sons have.”
They returned slowly, without speaking a word. She was still crying; the tears ran down her cheeks continually for a time, but by degrees they stopped, and they went back to Fécamp, where they found Monsieur de Cadour waiting dinner for them. As soon as he saw them, he began to laugh and exclaimed:
They returned slowly, without saying a word. She was still crying; the tears kept rolling down her cheeks for a while, but gradually they stopped, and they went back to Fécamp, where they found Monsieur de Cadour waiting for them with dinner. As soon as he saw them, he started laughing and exclaimed:
“So my wife has had a sunstroke, and I am very glad of it. I really think she has lost her head for some time past!”
“So my wife has got sunstroke, and I’m really glad about it. I truly think she’s been a bit crazy for a while now!”
Neither of them replied, and when the husband asked them, rubbing his hands:
Neither of them answered, and when the husband asked them, rubbing his hands:
“Well, I hope that, at least, you have had a pleasant walk?”
“Well, I hope you had a nice walk?”
Monsieur d’Apreval replied:
Mr. d’Apreval replied:
“A delightful walk, I assure you; perfectly delightful.”
“A lovely walk, I promise you; absolutely lovely.”
THE GUILTY SECRET BY PAUL DE KOCK
Nathalie De Hauteville was twenty-two years old, and had been a widow for three years. She was one of the prettiest women in Paris; her large dark eyes shone with remarkable brilliancy, and she united the sparkling vivacity of an Italian and the depth of feeling of a Spaniard to the grace which always distinguishes a Parisian born and bred. Considering herself too young to be entirely alone, she had long ago invited M. d’Ablaincourt, an old uncle of hers, to come and live with her.
Nathalie De Hauteville was twenty-two, and she had been a widow for three years. She was one of the prettiest women in Paris; her large dark eyes sparkled with remarkable brilliance, and she combined the lively charm of an Italian with the deep emotions of a Spaniard, all while exuding the elegance that always defines a true Parisian. Feeling too young to be completely alone, she had long invited her elderly uncle, M. d’Ablaincourt, to come live with her.
M. d’Ablaincourt was an old bachelor; he had never loved anything in this world but himself. He was an egotist, too lazy to do any one an ill turn, but at the same time too selfish to do any one a kindness, unless it would tend directly to his own advantage. And yet, with an air of complaisance, as if he desired nothing so much as the comfort of those around him, he consented to his niece’s proposal, in the hope that she would do many little kind offices for him, which would add materially to his comfort.
M. d’Ablaincourt was an old bachelor; he had never loved anything in this world except himself. He was an egotist, too lazy to hurt anyone, but also too selfish to do anyone a favor unless it directly benefited him. Yet, with a friendly demeanor, as if he wanted nothing more than the comfort of those around him, he agreed to his niece’s suggestion, hoping she would do many small favors for him that would significantly improve his comfort.
M. d’Ablaincourt accompanied his niece when she resumed her place in society; but sometimes, when he felt inclined to stay at home, he would say to her: “My dear Nathalie, I am afraid you will not be much amused this evening. They will only play cards; besides, I don’t think any of your friends will be there. Of course, I am ready to take you, if you wish to go.”
M. d’Ablaincourt went with his niece when she returned to social life, but sometimes, when he preferred to stay in, he would say to her: “My dear Nathalie, I’m afraid you won’t have much fun this evening. They will just be playing cards; also, I don’t think any of your friends will be there. Of course, I’m happy to take you if you want to go.”
And Nathalie, who had great confidence in all her uncle said, would stay at home.
And Nathalie, who completely trusted everything her uncle said, would stay at home.
In the same manner, M. d’Ablaincourt, who was a great gourmand, said to his niece: “My dear, you know that I am not at all fond of eating, and am satisfied with the simplest fare; but I must tell you that your cook puts too much salt in everything! It is very unwholesome.”
In the same way, M. d’Ablaincourt, who loved good food, said to his niece: “My dear, you know I’m not really into eating and I’m okay with the simplest meals; but I have to tell you that your cook adds too much salt to everything! It's not healthy.”
So they changed the cook.
So they replaced the cook.
Again, the garden was out of order; the trees before the old gentleman’s window must be cut down, because their shade would doubtless cause a dampness in the house prejudicial to Nathalie’s health; or the surrey was to be changed for a landau.
Again, the garden was a mess; the trees in front of the old gentleman’s window had to be cut down, as their shade would probably lead to dampness in the house, which would be bad for Nathalie’s health; or the surrey needed to be replaced with a landau.
Nathalie was a coquette. Accustomed to charm, she listened with smiles to the numerous protestations of admiration which she received. She sent all who aspired to her hand to her uncle, saying: “Before I give you any hope, I must know my uncle’s opinion.”
Nathalie was a flirt. Used to being charming, she listened with smiles to the many declarations of admiration she got. She directed everyone who wanted to win her over to her uncle, saying: “Before I give you any hope, I need to know my uncle’s opinion.”
It is likely that Nathalie would have answered differently if she had ever felt a real preference for any one; but heretofore she seemed to have preferred her liberty.
It’s likely that Nathalie would have responded differently if she had ever felt a real preference for anyone; but up until now, she seemed to have preferred her freedom.
The old uncle, for his part, being now master in his niece’s house, was very anxious for her to remain as she was. A nephew might be somewhat less submissive than Nathalie. Therefore, he never failed to discover some great fault in each of those who sought an alliance with the pretty widow.
The old uncle, now in charge of his niece’s house, was very eager for her to stay just the way she was. A nephew might be a bit less obedient than Nathalie. So, he always made sure to find some major flaw in everyone who wanted to marry the attractive widow.
Besides his egotism and his epicureanism, the dear uncle had another passion—to play backgammon. The game amused him very much; but the difficulty was to find any one to play with. If, by accident, any of Nathalie’s visitors understood it, there was no escape from a long siege with the old gentleman; but most people preferred cards.
Besides his self-importance and his love for good food, the dear uncle had another passion—playing backgammon. The game really entertained him; however, the challenge was finding someone to play with. If, by chance, any of Nathalie’s visitors knew how to play, there was no avoiding a lengthy game with the old man; but most people preferred playing cards.
In order to please her uncle, Nathalie tried to learn this game; but it was almost impossible. She could not give her attention to one thing for so long a time. Her uncle scolded. Nathalie gave up in despair.
To please her uncle, Nathalie tried to learn this game, but it was nearly impossible. She couldn’t focus on one thing for that long. Her uncle got frustrated. Nathalie ultimately gave up in disappointment.
“It was only for your own amusement that I wished to teach it to you,” said the good M. d’Ablaincourt.
“It was just for your own enjoyment that I wanted to teach it to you,” said the kind Mr. d’Ablaincourt.
Things were at this crisis when, at a ball one evening, Nathalie was introduced to a M. d’Apremont, a captain in the navy.
Things were at this turning point when, one evening at a dance, Nathalie was introduced to Mr. d’Apremont, a captain in the navy.
Nathalie raised her eyes, expecting to see a great sailor, with a wooden leg and a bandage over one eye; when to her great surprise, she beheld a man of about thirty, tall and finely formed, with two sound legs and two good eyes.
Nathalie looked up, expecting to see a rugged sailor with a wooden leg and a bandage over one eye; to her surprise, she saw a man around thirty, tall and well-built, with two healthy legs and two good eyes.
Armand d’Apremont had entered the navy at a very early age, and had arrived, although very young, to the dignity of a captain. He had amassed a large fortune, in addition to his patrimonial estates, and he had now come home to rest after his labors. As yet, however, he was a single man, and, moreover, had always laughed at love.
Armand d’Apremont had joined the navy at a very young age and, despite his youth, had risen to the rank of captain. He had built up a significant fortune on top of his inherited estates, and he had now returned home to relax after his hard work. However, he was still single and had always scoffed at love.
But when he saw Nathalie, his opinions underwent a change. For the first time in his life he regretted that he had never learned to dance, and he kept his eyes fixed on her constantly.
But when he saw Nathalie, his views changed. For the first time in his life, he regretted never learning to dance, and he couldn’t take his eyes off her.
His attentions to the young widow soon became a subject of general conversation, and, at last, the report reached the ears of M. d’Ablaincourt. When Nathalie mentioned, one evening, that she expected the captain to spend the evening with her, the old man grew almost angry.
His interest in the young widow quickly became a hot topic of conversation, and eventually, the news reached M. d’Ablaincourt. When Nathalie mentioned one evening that she was expecting the captain to spend the evening with her, the old man became almost angry.
“Nathalie,” said he, “you act entirely without consulting me. I have heard that the captain is very rude and unpolished in his manners. To be sure, I have only seen him standing behind your chair; but he has never even asked after my health. I only speak for your interest, as you are so giddy.”
“Nathalie,” he said, “you’re completely making decisions without checking with me. I’ve heard that the captain is pretty rude and uncouth. Sure, I’ve only seen him standing behind your chair, but he hasn’t even asked about my health. I’m only looking out for your best interest, since you’re so flighty.”
Nathalie begged her uncle’s pardon, and even offered not to receive the captain’s visit; but this he forbore to require—secretly resolving not to allow these visits to become too frequent.
Nathalie apologized to her uncle and even suggested that she wouldn't accept the captain's visits; however, he didn’t insist on that—privately deciding not to let these visits happen too often.
But how frail are all human resolutions—overturned by the merest trifle! In this case, the game of backgammon was the unconscious cause of Nathalie’s becoming Mme. d’Apremont. The captain was an excellent hand at backgammon. When the uncle heard this, he proposed a game; and the captain, who understood that it was important to gain the uncle’s favor, readily acceded.
But how fragile are all human decisions—upended by the slightest thing! In this case, the game of backgammon was the unwitting reason for Nathalie becoming Mme. d’Apremont. The captain was really good at backgammon. When the uncle found out, he suggested a game; and the captain, who knew it was crucial to win the uncle’s approval, quickly agreed.
This did not please Nathalie. She preferred that he should be occupied with herself. When all the company were gone, she turned to her uncle, saying: “You were right, uncle, after all. I do not admire the captain’s manners; I see now that I should not have invited him.”
This didn’t make Nathalie happy. She would have rather he focused on her. When everyone else had left, she turned to her uncle and said, “You were right, uncle. I don’t like the captain’s manners; I realize now that I shouldn’t have invited him.”
“On the contrary, niece, he is a very well-behaved man. I have invited him to come here very often, and play backgammon with me—that is, to pay his addresses to you.”
“On the contrary, niece, he is a very well-mannered man. I have invited him over frequently to play backgammon with me—that is, to pursue you.”
Nathalie saw that the captain had gained her uncle’s heart, and she forgave him for having been less attentive to her. He soon came again, and, thanks to the backgammon, increased in favor with the uncle.
Nathalie noticed that the captain had won her uncle’s affection, and she forgave him for not being as attentive to her. He came around again soon, and, thanks to the backgammon, he became even more favored by her uncle.
He soon captivated the heart of the pretty widow, also. One morning, Nathalie came blushing to her uncle.
He soon won the heart of the beautiful widow, too. One morning, Nathalie came to her uncle, blushing.
“The captain has asked me to marry him. What do you advise me to do?”
“The captain has asked me to marry him. What do you think I should do?”
He reflected for a few moments. “If she refuses him, D’Apremont will come here no longer, and then no more backgammon. But if she marries him, he will be here always, and I shall have my games.” And the answer was: “You had better marry him.”
He thought for a moment. “If she says no to him, D’Apremont won’t come here anymore, and there will be no more backgammon. But if she marries him, he’ll always be here, and I’ll get to play my games.” And the response was: “You should just marry him.”
Nathalie loved Armand; but she would not yield too easily. She sent for the captain.
Nathalie loved Armand, but she wasn't going to give in too easily. She called for the captain.
“If you really love me—”
"If you truly love me—"
“Ah, can you doubt it?”
"Can you really doubt it?"
“Hush! do not interrupt me. If you really love me, you will give me one proof of it.”
“Hush! Don't interrupt me. If you really love me, you'll give me one proof of it.”
“Anything you ask. I swear—”
“Ask me anything. I swear—”
“No, you must never swear any more; and, one thing more, you must never smoke. I detest the smell of tobacco, and I will not have a husband who smokes.”
“No, you can never swear again; and one more thing, you must never smoke. I can’t stand the smell of tobacco, and I won’t have a husband who smokes.”
Armand sighed, and promised.
Armand sighed and made a promise.
The first months of their marriage passed smoothly, but sometimes Armand became thoughtful, restless, and grave. After some time, these fits of sadness became more frequent.
The first months of their marriage went well, but occasionally Armand became pensive, restless, and serious. After a while, these bouts of sadness became more common.
“What is the matter?” asked Nathalie one day, on seeing him stamp with impatience. “Why are you so irritable?”
“What’s wrong?” Nathalie asked one day, seeing him stamp with impatience. “Why are you so irritable?”
“Nothing—nothing at all!” replied the captain, as if ashamed of his ill humor.
“Nothing—nothing at all!” the captain replied, as if embarrassed by his bad mood.
“Tell me,” Nathalie insisted, “have I displeased you in anything?”
“Tell me,” Nathalie insisted, “have I upset you in any way?”
The captain assured her that he had no reason to be anything but delighted with her conduct on all occasions, and for a time he was all right. Then soon he was worse than before.
The captain reassured her that he had no reason to feel anything but pleased with her behavior at all times, and for a while, he was fine. But soon, he became even worse than before.
Nathalie was distressed beyond measure. She imparted her anxiety to her uncle, who replied: “Yes, my dear, I know what you mean; I have often remarked it myself, at backgammon. He is very inattentive, and often passes his hand over his forehead, and starts up as if something agitated him.”
Nathalie was immensely upset. She shared her worries with her uncle, who responded, “Yes, my dear, I understand what you're saying; I've noticed it myself while playing backgammon. He’s very distracted, often rubbing his forehead and jumping up as if something is bothering him.”
And one day, when his old habits of impatience and irritability reappeared, more marked than ever, the captain said to his wife: “My dear, an evening walk will do me a world of good; an old sailor like myself cannot bear to sit around the house after dinner. Nevertheless, if you have any objection—”
And one day, when his usual impatience and irritability came back, stronger than ever, the captain said to his wife: “My dear, a walk in the evening will really help me; an old sailor like me can’t stand sitting around the house after dinner. However, if you have any objections—”
“Oh, no! What objection can I have?”
“Oh, no! What objection could I possibly have?”
He went out, and continued to do so, day after day, at the same hour. Invariably he returned in the best of good humor.
He went out and kept doing it day after day, at the same time. He always came back in a great mood.
Nathalie was now unhappy indeed. “He loves some other woman, perhaps,” she thought, “and he must see her every day. Oh, how wretched I am! But I must let him know that his perfidy is discovered. No, I will wait until I shall have some certain proof wherewith to confront him.”
Nathalie was really unhappy now. “He probably loves another woman,” she thought, “and he must see her every day. Oh, how miserable I am! But I have to let him know that I’ve found out about his betrayal. No, I’ll wait until I have some solid proof to confront him with.”
And she went to seek her uncle. “Ah, I am the most unhappy creature in the world!” she sobbed.
And she went to find her uncle. “Ah, I am the most miserable person in the world!” she cried.
“What is the matter?” cried the old man, leaning back in his armchair.
“What’s wrong?” the old man shouted, leaning back in his armchair.
“Armand leaves the house for two hours every evening, after dinner, and comes back in high spirits and as anxious to please me as on the day of our marriage. Oh, uncle, I cannot bear it any longer! If you do not assist me to discover where he goes, I will seek a separation.”
“Armand leaves the house for two hours every evening after dinner and comes back cheerful and just as eager to make me happy as he was on our wedding day. Oh, uncle, I can't take it anymore! If you don’t help me find out where he goes, I will seek a separation.”
“But, my dear niece—”
“But, my dear niece—”
“My dear uncle, you who are so good and obliging, grant me this one favor. I am sure there is some woman in the secret.”
“My dear uncle, you who are so kind and helpful, please grant me this one favor. I’m sure there’s a woman involved in this secret.”
M. d’Ablaincourt wished to prevent a rupture between his niece and nephew, which would interfere very much with the quiet, peaceable life which he led at their house. He pretended to follow Armand; but came back very soon, saying he had lost sight of him.
M. d’Ablaincourt wanted to avoid a fallout between his niece and nephew, as it would greatly disrupt the calm, peaceful life he enjoyed at their home. He claimed to be following Armand but returned quickly, saying he had lost track of him.
“But in what direction does he go?”
“But which way does he go?”
“Sometimes one way, and sometimes another, but always alone; so your suspicions are unfounded. Be assured, he only walks for exercise.”
“Sometimes this way, sometimes that way, but always alone; so your suspicions are unfounded. Rest easy, he just walks for exercise.”
But Nathalie was not to be duped in this way. She sent for a little errand boy, of whose intelligence she had heard a great deal.
But Nathalie wasn't going to be fooled like that. She called for a little errand boy, about whom she had heard a lot of praise for his smarts.
“M. d’Apremont goes out every evening.”
“M. d’Apremont goes out every evening.”
“Yes, madame.”
"Yes, ma'am."
“To-morrow, you will follow him; observe where he goes, and come and tell me privately. Do you understand?”
“Tomorrow, you will follow him; watch where he goes, and come back and tell me privately. Do you understand?”
“Yes, madame.”
“Sure, ma'am.”
Nathalie waited impatiently for the next day, and for the hour of her husband’s departure. At last, the time came—the pursuit is going on—Nathalie counted the moments. After three-quarters of an hour, the messenger arrived, covered with dust.
Nathalie waited anxiously for the next day and for the hour her husband would leave. Finally, the moment arrived—the chase was on—Nathalie counted down the minutes. After about forty-five minutes, the messenger showed up, covered in dust.
“Well,” exclaimed Nathalie, “speak! Tell me everything that you have seen!”
“Well,” Nathalie said, “talk! Tell me everything you’ve seen!”
“Madame, I followed M. d’Apremont, at a distance, as far as the Rue Vieille du Temple, where he entered a small house, in an alley. There was no servant to let him in.”
“Ma’am, I followed M. d’Apremont from a distance to the Rue Vieille du Temple, where he went into a small house in an alley. There was no servant to let him in.”
“An alley! No servant! Dreadful!”
“An alley! No staff! Awful!”
“I went in directly after him, and heard him go up-stairs and unlock a door.”
“I went in right after him and heard him go upstairs and unlock a door.”
“Open the door himself, without knocking! Are you sure of that?”
“Open the door yourself, without knocking! Are you sure about that?”
“Yes, madame.”
"Yes, ma'am."
“The wretch! So he has a key! But, go on.”
“The loser! So he has a key! But, continue.”
“When the door shut after him, I stole softly up-stairs, and peeped through the keyhole.”
“When the door closed behind him, I quietly went upstairs and peeked through the keyhole.”
“You shall have twenty francs more.”
“You will get twenty more francs.”
“I peeped through the keyhole, and saw him drag a trunk along the floor.”
“I looked through the keyhole and saw him pull a trunk across the floor.”
“A trunk?”
"A suitcase?"
“Then he undressed himself, and—”
“Then he got undressed, and—”
“Undressed himself!”
“Took off his clothes!”
“Then, for a few seconds, I could not see him, and directly he appeared again, in a sort of gray blouse, and a cap on his Lead.”
“Then, for a few seconds, I couldn’t see him, and suddenly he appeared again, in a kind of gray top and a cap on his head.”
“A blouse! What in the world does he want with a blouse? What next?”
“A blouse! What on earth does he want with a blouse? What’s next?”
“I came away, then, madame, and made haste to tell you; but he is there still.”
“I left, then, madam, and hurried to tell you; but he is still there.”
“Well, now run to the corner and get me a cab, and direct the coachman to the house where you have been.”
“Well, go to the corner and get me a taxi, and tell the driver to take me to the house where you've been.”
While the messenger went for the cab, Nathalie hurried on her hat and cloak, and ran into her uncle’s room.
While the messenger went to get the cab, Nathalie quickly put on her hat and coat and rushed into her uncle’s room.
“I have found him out—he loves another. He’s at her house now, in a gray blouse. But I will go and confront him, and then you will see me no more.”
“I’ve figured it out—he loves someone else. He’s at her place now, wearing a gray blouse. But I’m going to confront him, and then you won’t see me again.”
The old man had no time to reply. She was gone, with her messenger, in the cab. They stopped at last.
The old man didn’t have time to respond. She was gone, along with her messenger, in the cab. They finally came to a stop.
“Here is the house.”
"Here’s the house."
Nathalie got out, pale and trembling.
Nathalie stepped out, looking pale and shaken.
“Shall I go up-stairs with you, madame?” asked the boy.
“Should I go upstairs with you, ma'am?” asked the boy.
“No, I will go alone. The third story, isn’t it?”
“No, I’ll go by myself. It’s the third floor, right?”
“Yes, madame; the left-hand door, at the head of the stairs.”
“Yes, ma'am; the left door, at the top of the stairs.”
It seemed that now, indeed, the end of all things was at hand.
It felt like the end of everything was truly upon us.
Nathalie mounted the dark, narrow stairs, and arrived at the door, and, almost fainting, she cried: “Open the door, or I shall die!”
Nathalie climbed the dark, narrow stairs and reached the door, and, nearly collapsing, she shouted, “Open the door, or I’m going to die!”
The door was opened, and Nathalie fell into her husband’s arms. He was alone in the room, clad in a gray blouse, and—smoking a Turkish pipe.
The door swung open, and Nathalie collapsed into her husband’s arms. He was alone in the room, wearing a gray shirt, and—smoking a hookah.
“My wife!” exclaimed Armand, in surprise.
"My wife!" Armand exclaimed, shocked.
“Your wife—who, suspecting your perfidy, has followed you, to discover the cause of your mysterious conduct!”
“Your wife—who, suspecting your betrayal, has followed you to find out the reason for your strange behavior!”
“How, Nathalie, my mysterious conduct? Look, here it is!” (Showing his pipe.) “Before our marriage, you forbade me to smoke, and I promised to obey you. For some months I kept my promise; but you know what it cost me; you remember how irritable and sad I became. It was my pipe, my beloved pipe, that I regretted. One day, in the country, I discovered a little cottage, where a peasant was smoking. I asked him if he could lend me a blouse and cap; for I should like to smoke with him, but it was necessary to conceal it from you, as the smell of smoke, remaining in my clothes, would have betrayed me. It was soon settled between us. I returned thither every afternoon, to indulge in my favorite occupation; and, with the precaution of a cap to keep the smoke from remaining in my hair, I contrived to deceive you. This is all the mystery. Forgive me.”
“How about it, Nathalie, my mysterious behavior? Look, here’s the deal!” (Showing his pipe.) “Before we got married, you told me I couldn’t smoke, and I agreed to it. For a few months, I stuck to my promise, but you know how hard it was for me; you remember how irritable and down I got. I missed my pipe, my beloved pipe. One day, while I was out in the countryside, I found a little cottage where a farmer was smoking. I asked him if I could borrow a shirt and a cap because I wanted to smoke with him, but I had to keep it a secret from you since the smell of smoke would give me away. We quickly worked it out. I went back there every afternoon to enjoy my favorite pastime, and with the cap to keep the smoke from sticking to my hair, I managed to sneak around you. That’s all there is to the mystery. Forgive me.”
Nathalie kissed him, crying: “I might have known it could not be! I am happy now, and you shall smoke as much as you please, at home.”
Nathalie kissed him, crying: “I should have known it wouldn’t be possible! I’m happy now, and you can smoke as much as you want, at home.”
And Nathalie returned to her uncle, saying: “Uncle, he loves me! He was only smoking, but hereafter he is to smoke at home.”
And Nathalie went back to her uncle, saying, “Uncle, he loves me! He was just smoking, but from now on he’ll smoke at home.”
“I can arrange it all,” said D’Ablaincourt; “he shall smoke while he plays backgammon.”
“I can set it all up,” D’Ablaincourt said; “he can smoke while he plays backgammon.”
“In that way,” thought the old man, “I shall be sure of my game.”
“In that way,” thought the old man, “I’ll be sure of my catch.”
JEAN MONETTE By Eugene Francois Vidocq
At the time when I first became commissary of police, my arrondissement was in that part of Paris which includes the Rue St. Antoine—a street which has a great number of courts, alleys, and culs-de-sac issuing from it in all directions. The houses in these alleys and courts are, for the most part, inhabited by wretches wavering betwixt the last shade of poverty and actual starvation, ready to take part in any disturbance, or assist in any act of rapine or violence.
At the time when I first became the police commissioner, my district was in that part of Paris that includes Rue St. Antoine—a street with many courts, alleys, and dead ends branching off in all directions. The houses in these alleys and courts are mostly occupied by people caught between the brink of extreme poverty and actual starvation, eager to get involved in any disturbances or support any acts of theft or violence.
In one of these alleys, there lived at that time a man named Jean Monette, who was tolerably well stricken in years, but still a hearty man. He was a widower, and, with an only daughter, occupied a floor, au quatrième, in one of the courts; people said he had been in business and grown rich, but that he had not the heart to spend his money, which year after year accumulated, and would make a splendid fortune for his daughter at his death. With this advantage, Emma, who was really a handsome girl, did not want for suitors, and thought that, being an heiress, she might wait till she really felt a reciprocal passion for some one, and not throw herself away upon the first tolerable match that presented itself. It was on a Sunday, the first in the month of June, that Emma had, as an especial treat, obtained sufficient money from her father for an excursion with some friends to see the fountains of Versailles.
In one of these alleys, there lived a man named Jean Monette, who was getting up there in age but still quite robust. He was a widower and lived with his only daughter on the fourth floor of one of the courts. People said he had been in business and accumulated wealth, but that he didn’t have the heart to spend it. Year after year, his savings grew, which would leave a nice fortune for his daughter when he passed away. Because of this, Emma, who was genuinely a beautiful girl, had no shortage of suitors. She believed that since she was an heiress, she could afford to wait until she truly felt a real connection with someone instead of settling for the first decent match that came along. It was a Sunday, the first of June, when Emma, as a special treat, managed to get enough money from her father for an outing with some friends to see the fountains at Versailles.
It was a beautiful day, and the basin was thronged around with thousands and thousands of persons, looking, from the variety of their dresses, more like the colors of a splendid rainbow than aught besides; and when, at four o’clock, Triton and his satellites threw up their immense volumes of water, all was wonder, astonishment, and delight; but none were more delighted than Emma, to whom the scene was quite new.
It was a beautiful day, and the basin was packed with thousands of people, who, because of their colorful outfits, looked more like a vibrant rainbow than anything else. When, at four o’clock, Triton and his attendants shot up their massive jets of water, everyone was filled with wonder, amazement, and joy; but no one was more thrilled than Emma, for this scene was completely new to her.
And, then, it was so pleasant to have found a gentleman who could explain everything and everybody; point out the duke of this, and the count that, and the other lions of Paris; besides, such an agreeable and well-dressed man; it was really quite condescending in him to notice them! And then, toward evening, he would insist they should all go home together in a fiacre, and that he alone should pay all the expenses, and when, with a gentle pressure of the hand and a low whisper, he begged her to say where he might come and throw himself at her feet, she thought her feelings were different to what they had ever been before. But how could she give her address—tell so dashing a man that she lived in such a place? No, she could not do that, but she would meet him at the Jardin d’Eté next Sunday evening, and dance with no one else all night.
And then, it was so nice to have found a guy who could explain everything and everyone; point out the duke of this and the count of that, along with other big names in Paris; plus, he was such a charming and well-dressed man; it was really generous of him to pay attention to them! And then, by evening, he'd insist that they should all take a cab home together, and he would cover all the expenses. When he gently squeezed her hand and quietly asked where he could come and beg for her attention, she felt feelings that were different from anything she had ever experienced before. But how could she give him her address—tell such a bold guy that she lived in such a place? No, she couldn't do that, but she would meet him at the Jardin d’Eté next Sunday evening and dance with no one else all night.
She met him on the Sunday, and again and again, until her father began to suspect, from her frequent absence of an evening—which was formerly an unusual circumstance with her—that something must be wrong. The old man loved his money, but he loved his daughter more. She was the only link in life that kept together the chain of his affections. He had been passionately fond of his wife, and when she died, Emma had filled up the void in his heart. They were all, save his money, that he had ever loved. The world had cried out against him as a hard-hearted, rapacious man, and he, in return, despised the world.
She met him on Sunday, and kept meeting him repeatedly, until her father started to notice her frequent absences in the evenings—which used to be unusual for her—and began to suspect that something was off. The old man cared deeply about his money, but he cared even more about his daughter. She was the only thing in his life that held together the chain of his emotions. He had been deeply in love with his wife, and when she passed away, Emma had filled the emptiness in his heart. They were all he had ever truly loved, aside from his money. The world had branded him as a cold-hearted, greedy man, and in response, he looked down on the world.
He was, therefore, much grieved at her conduct, and questioned Emma as to where her frequent visits led her, but could only obtain for answer that she was not aware she had been absent so much as to give him uneasiness. This was unsatisfactory, and so confirmed the old man in his suspicions that he determined to have his daughter watched.
He was really upset about her behavior and asked Emma where her frequent visits were taking her, but all he got in response was that she didn't realize she had been gone enough to cause him worry. This wasn't a satisfactory answer, and it only strengthened the old man's suspicions, leading him to decide to have his daughter followed.
This he effected through the means of an ancien ami, then in the profession of what he called an “inspector,” though his enemies (and all men have such) called him a mouchard, or spy. However, by whatever name he called himself, or others called him, he understood his business, and so effectually watched the young lady that he discovered her frequent absences to be for the purpose of meeting a man who, after walking some distance with her, managed, despite the inspector’s boasted abilities, to give him the slip.
This he achieved through an old friend, who was then working as what he called an “inspector,” although his enemies (and everyone has those) referred to him as a snitch or spy. Regardless of what he called himself or what others called him, he knew his job well and effectively monitored the young lady. He found out that her frequent absences were to meet a man who, after walking a certain distance with her, managed to evade him despite the inspector’s claimed skills.
This naturally puzzled him, and so it would any man in his situation. Fancy the feelings of one of the government’s employees in the argus line of business, a man renowned for his success in almost all the arduous and intricate affairs that had been committed to his care, to find himself baffled in a paltry private intrigue, and one which he had merely undertaken for the sake of friendship!
This naturally confused him, and it would confuse anyone in his position. Imagine how a government employee in the investigative line of work feels, a person known for his success in nearly all the challenging and complex issues that had been entrusted to him, to find himself stumped by a trivial private scheme, and one that he had only taken on for the sake of friendship!
For a second time, he tried the plan of fancying himself to be well paid, thinking this would stimulate his dormant energies, knowing well that a thing done for friendship’s sake is always badly done; but even here he failed. He watched them to a certain corner, but, before he could get around it, they were nowhere to be seen. This was not to be borne. It was setting him at defiance. Should he call in the assistance of a brother in the line? No, that would be to acknowledge himself beaten, and the disgrace he could not bear—his honor was concerned, and he would achieve it single handed; but, then, it was very perplexing.
For the second time, he tried the idea of pretending he was well-paid, thinking this would spark his hidden energy, fully aware that things done out of friendship are always done poorly; but even here he failed. He followed them to a certain corner, but before he could get around it, they were nowhere to be seen. This was unacceptable. It felt like a challenge. Should he call for help from a colleague? No, that would mean admitting defeat, and he couldn't bear the shame—his honor was at stake, and he wanted to handle it on his own; but then, it was very confusing.
The man, to his experienced eye, seemed not, as he had done to Emma, a dashing gentleman, but more like a foul bird in fine feathers. Something must be wrong, and he must find it out—but, then, again came that confounded question, how?
The man, to his experienced eye, didn’t appear to be the charming gentleman he seemed to Emma, but more like a deceitful bird in fancy plumage. Something must be wrong, and he needed to figure it out—but then came that frustrating question, how?
He would go and consult old Monette—he could, perhaps, suggest something; and, musing on the strangeness of the adventure, he walked slowly toward the house of the old man to hold a council with him on the situation.
He decided to go and talk to old Monette—he might have some ideas. As he thought about how unusual the situation was, he walked slowly toward the old man's house to discuss what to do next.
On the road, his attention was attracted by a disturbance in the street, and mingling with the crowd, in hope of seizing some of his enemies exercising their illegal functions on whom the whole weight of his official vengeance might fall, he for the time forgot his adventure. The crowd had been drawn together by a difference of opinion between two gentlemen of the vehicular profession, respecting some right of way, and, after all the usual expressions of esteem common on such occasions had been exhausted, one of them drove off, leaving the other at least master of the field, if he had not got the expected job.
On the road, he noticed a commotion in the street, and as he joined the crowd, hoping to catch some of his enemies in the act of doing something illegal that would warrant his official revenge, he momentarily forgot about his own troubles. The crowd had gathered because of a disagreement between two drivers about a right of way, and after going through all the usual polite exchanges typical in such situations, one of them drove off, leaving the other at least in control of the area, even if he hadn’t landed the job he was hoping for.
The crowd began to disperse, and with them also was going our friend, the detective, when, on turning round, he came in contact with Mlle. Monette, leaning on the arm of her mysterious lover. The light from a lamp above his head shone immediately on the face of Emma and her admirer, showing them both as clear as noonday, so that when his glance turned from the lady to the gentleman, and he obtained a full view of his face, he expressed his joy at the discovery by a loud “Whew!” which, though a short sound and soon pronounced, meant a great deal.
The crowd started to break up, and our friend, the detective, was about to leave too when he turned around and bumped into Mlle. Monette, who was leaning on the arm of her mysterious boyfriend. The light from the lamp above them illuminated Emma and her admirer, making them as clear as day. When he shifted his gaze from the lady to the gentleman and got a good look at his face, he couldn’t help but express his surprise with a loud “Whew!” which, although brief, conveyed a lot.
For first, it meant that he had made a great discovery; secondly, that he was not now astonished because he had not succeeded before in his watchfulness; thirdly—but perhaps the two mentioned may be sufficient; for, turning sharply round, he made the greatest haste to reach Monette and inform him, this time, of the result of his espionage.
For one, it meant he had made a significant discovery; two, he wasn’t shocked anymore because he hadn’t been successful in being observant before; three—but maybe the first two are enough; so, turning quickly, he hurried to reach Monette and tell him, this time, the outcome of his surveillance.
After a long prelude, stating how fortunate Monette was to have such a friend as himself, a man who knew everybody and everything, he proceeded to inform him of the pleasing intelligence that his daughter was in the habit of meeting, and going to some place (he forgot to say where) with the most desperate and abandoned character in Paris—one who was so extremely dexterous in all his schemes that the police, though perfectly aware of his intentions, had not been able to fix upon him the commission of any one of his criminal acts, for he changed his appearance so often as to set at naught all the assiduous exertions of the Corps des Espions.
After a long introduction, where he talked about how lucky Monette was to have a friend like him—someone who knew everyone and everything—he went on to share the nice news that Monette's daughter was frequently meeting up and going somewhere (he forgot to mention where) with the most reckless and disreputable person in Paris. This guy was so skilled in all his schemes that even though the police were completely aware of his plans, they hadn’t been able to pin any of his crimes on him because he changed his look so often that it undermined all the hard work of the Intelligence Corps.
The unhappy father received from his friend at parting the assurance that they would catch him yet, and give him an invitation to pass the rest of his days in the seclusion of a prison.
The unhappy father got from his friend as they parted the guarantee that they would eventually catch him and extend an invitation for him to spend the rest of his days in the solitude of a prison.
On Emma’s return, he told her the information he had received, wisely withholding the means from which his knowledge came, saying that he knew she had that moment parted from a man who would lead her to the brink of destruction, and then cast her off like a child’s broken play-thing. He begged, nay, he besought her, with tears in his eyes, to promise she would never again see him. Emma was thunderstruck, not only at the accuracy of her father’s information, but at hearing such a character of one whom she had painted as perfection’s self; and, calling to her aid those never-failing woman’s arguments, a copious flood of tears, fell on her father’s neck and promised never again to see her admirer and, if possible, to banish all thoughts of him from her mind.
Upon Emma's return, he shared the information he had received, wisely keeping the source of his knowledge to himself. He said that he knew she had just parted ways with a man who would lead her to the edge of ruin and then discard her like a broken toy. He pleaded with her, tears in his eyes, to promise that she would never see him again. Emma was shocked, not only by the accuracy of her father's information but also by hearing such a description of someone she had viewed as perfect. Summoning her go-to emotional arguments, she burst into tears, fell into her father's arms, and promised never to see her admirer again and, if she could, to completely erase him from her thoughts.
“My child,” said the old man, “I believe you from my heart—I believe you. I love you, but the world says I am rich—why, I know not. You know I live in a dangerous neighborhood, and all my care will be necessary to prevent my losing either my child or my reputed wealth; therefore, to avoid all accidents, I will take care you do not leave this house for the next six months to come, and in that time your lover will have forgotten you, or what will amount to the same thing, you will have forgotten him; but I am much mistaken if the man’s intentions are not to rob me of my money, rather than my child.”
“My child,” said the old man, “I believe you with all my heart—I really do. I love you, but the world thinks I’m wealthy—why, I don’t know. You know I live in a dangerous neighborhood, and I need to be careful to keep either my child or my so-called wealth safe; therefore, to avoid any issues, I’ll make sure you don’t leave this house for the next six months. By then, your lover will have forgotten you, or, in practical terms, you’ll have forgotten him; but I wouldn’t be surprised if that man’s plan is to take my money instead of my child.”
The old man kept his word, and Emma was not allowed for several days to leave the rooms on the fourth floor.
The old man kept his promise, and Emma wasn't allowed to leave the rooms on the fourth floor for several days.
She tried, during the time, if it were possible to forget the object of her affections, and thought if she could but see him once more, to bid him a long and last farewell, she might in time wear out his remembrance from her heart; but in order to do that, she must see him once more; and having made up her mind that this interview would be an essential requisite to the desired end, she took counsel with herself how it was to be accomplished. There was only one great obstacle presenting itself to her view, which was that “she couldn’t get out.”
She tried, during that time, to see if it was possible to forget the person she cared about. She thought that if she could just see him one more time to say a long and final goodbye, she might eventually erase his memory from her heart. But to do that, she had to see him again; and having decided that this meeting was crucial to achieving her goal, she pondered how it could be done. There was only one major obstacle in her way, which was that “she couldn’t get out.”
Now women’s invention never fails them, when they have set their hearts upon any desired object; and it occurred to her, that although she could not get out, yet it was not quite so apparent that he could not get in; and this point being settled, it was no very difficult matter to persuade the old woman who occasionally assisted her in the household arrangements, to be the bearer of a short note, purporting to say that her father having been unwell for the last few days, usually retired early to rest, and that if her dear Despreau would come about eleven o’clock on the following evening, her father would be asleep, and she would be on the watch for a signal, which was to be three gentle taps on the door.
Now, when women have their hearts set on something, their creativity always comes through. She realized that even though she couldn't leave, it wasn't clear that he couldn't come in. Once she figured that out, it wasn't too hard to convince the old woman who sometimes helped her with household chores to deliver a short note. The note said that her father had been feeling unwell for the last few days and usually went to bed early, and that if her dear Despreau could come around eleven o'clock the next evening, her father would be asleep, and she would be on the lookout for a signal, which would be three light taps on the door.
The old woman executed her commission so well that she brought back an answer vowing eternal fidelity, and promising a punctual attendance at the rendezvous. Nor was it likely that he meant to fail—seeing it was the object he had had for months in view, and he reasoned with himself that if he once got there, he would make such good use of his time as to render a second visit perfectly unnecessary.
The old woman completed her task so well that she returned with a reply pledging everlasting loyalty and promising to be there on time for the meeting. It was also unlikely that he intended to let it fall through—considering it was the goal he had been focused on for months, and he told himself that once he got there, he would make such efficient use of his time that a second visit would be completely unnecessary.
Therefore it would be a pity to disappoint any one, and he immediately communicated his plans to two of his confederates, promising them a good share of the booty, and also the girl herself, if either of them felt that way inclined, as a reward for their assistance.
Therefore, it would be a shame to let anyone down, so he quickly shared his plans with two of his partners, promising them a good cut of the loot and also the girl herself if either of them was interested, as a reward for their help.
His plans were very well managed, and would have gone on exceedingly well, but for one small accident which happened through the officious interference of the inspector, who, the moment he had discovered who the Lothario was, had taken all the steps he could to catch him, and gain the honor of having caught so accomplished a gentleman. He rightly judged that it would not be long before he would pay a visit to Monette’s rooms, and the letters, before their delivery by the old woman, had been read by him, and met with his full approbation.
His plans were well organized and would have gone smoothly, but for a small mishap caused by the inspector's eager interference. As soon as he found out who Lothario was, he took every measure he could to capture him and earn the prestige of catching such a skilled gentleman. He accurately figured that it wouldn't be long before Lothario visited Monette's place, and the letters, before the old woman delivered them, had been read by him, receiving his full approval.
I was much pleased on being informed by the inspector that he wanted my assistance, one evening, to apprehend the celebrated Despreau, who had planned a robbery near the Rue St. Antoine, and make me acquainted with nearly all the circumstances. So, about half past ten o’clock, I posted myself with the inspector and four men where I could see Despreau pass, and at eleven o’clock, punctual to the moment, he and his two associates began to ascend the stairs.
I was very happy to be told by the inspector that he needed my help one evening to catch the famous Despreau, who had planned a robbery near Rue St. Antoine, and fill me in on almost all the details. So, around 10:30 PM, I positioned myself with the inspector and four men where I could see Despreau come by, and right at eleven, true to the minute, he and his two accomplices began to climb the stairs.
The two confederates were to wait some time, when he was to come to the door on some pretext and let them in.
The two allies were supposed to wait a while, then he would come to the door for some reason and let them in.
After the lapse of half an hour they were let in, when we ascended after them, and the inspector, having a duplicate key, we let ourselves gently in, standing in the passage, so as to prevent our being seen; in a few minutes we heard a loud shriek from Emma, and old Monette’s voice most vociferously crying “Murder!” and “Thieves!” On entering the rooms, we perceived that the poor girl was lying on the ground, while one of the men was endeavoring to stifle her cries by either gagging or suffocating her, though in the way he was doing it, the latter would have soon been the case.
After half an hour, they let us in. We followed them upstairs, and with the inspector having a spare key, we quietly entered, staying in the hallway to avoid being seen. Within a few minutes, we heard Emma scream loudly, and old Monette was shouting “Murder!” and “Thieves!” When we entered the rooms, we saw that the poor girl was on the floor, and one of the men was trying to silence her cries by either gagging her or suffocating her. The way he was doing it was likely to lead to the latter soon enough.
The old man had been dragged from his bed, and Despreau stood over him with a knife, swearing that unless he showed him the place where his money and valuables were deposited, it should be the last hour of his existence.
The old man had been pulled from his bed, and Despreau stood over him with a knife, threatening that if he didn’t reveal where his money and valuables were hidden, this would be his last hour alive.
Despreau, on seeing us, seemed inclined to make a most desperate resistance, but not being seconded by his associates, submitted to be pinioned, expressing his regret that we had not come half an hour later, when we might have been saved the trouble.
Despreau, upon seeing us, looked ready to put up a fierce fight, but since his friends didn't back him up, he let himself be restrained, saying he wished we had arrived half an hour later, which would have saved us the hassle.
Despreau was shortly after tried for the offense, which was too clearly proved to admit of any doubt. He was sentenced to the galleys for life, and is now at Brest, undergoing his sentence. Emma, soon afterward, married a respectable man, and old Monette behaved on the occasion much more liberally than was expected.
Despreau was soon put on trial for the crime, which was proven so clearly that there was no room for doubt. He was sentenced to life in the galleys and is now in Brest, serving his sentence. Emma, shortly after, married a respectable man, and old Monette acted much more generously on the occasion than anyone expected.
SOLANGE—DR. LEDRU’S STORY OF THE REIGN OF TERROR By Alexandre Dumas
Leaving l’Abbaye, I walked straight across the Place Turenne to the Rue Tournon, where I had lodgings, when I heard a woman scream for help.
Leaving the Abbey, I walked straight across Place Turenne to Rue Tournon, where I had my place, when I heard a woman scream for help.
It could not be an assault to commit robbery, for it was hardly ten o’clock in the evening. I ran to the corner of the place whence the sounds proceeded, and by the light of the moon, just then breaking through the clouds, I beheld a woman in the midst of a patrol of sans-culottes.
It couldn’t be considered an attack to commit robbery, since it was barely ten o’clock in the evening. I rushed to the corner where the sounds were coming from, and by the light of the moon, which had just broken through the clouds, I saw a woman surrounded by a group of sans-culottes.
The lady observed me at the same instant, and seeing, by the character of my dress, that I did not belong to the common order of people, she ran toward me, exclaiming:
The woman noticed me at the same moment, and seeing by my clothing that I didn’t belong to the usual crowd, she rushed over to me, saying:
“There is M. Albert! He knows me! He will tell you that I am the daughter of Mme. Ledieu, the laundress.”
“There’s M. Albert! He knows me! He’ll tell you that I’m the daughter of Mme. Ledieu, the laundress.”
With these words the poor creature, pale and trembling with excitement, seized my arm and clung to me as a shipwrecked sailor to a spar.
With these words, the poor thing, pale and shaking with excitement, grabbed my arm and held on to me like a shipwrecked sailor to a piece of driftwood.
“No matter whether you are the daughter of Mme. Ledieu or some one else, as you have no pass, you must go with us to the guard-house.”
“No matter if you're Madame Ledieu's daughter or someone else, since you don't have a pass, you have to come with us to the guardhouse.”
The young girl pressed my arm. I perceived in this pressure the expression of her great distress of mind. I understood it.
The young girl squeezed my arm. I felt in that squeeze the depth of her distress. I got it.
“So it is you, my poor Solange?” I said. “What are you doing here?”
“So it’s really you, my poor Solange?” I said. “What are you doing here?”
“There, messieurs!” she exclaimed in tones of deep anxiety; “do you believe me now?”
“There, gentlemen!” she exclaimed with a tone of deep anxiety; “do you believe me now?”
“You might at least say ‘citizens!’”
“You could at least say ‘citizens!’”
“Ah, sergeant, do not blame me for speaking that way,” said the pretty young girl; “my mother has many customers among the great people, and taught me to be polite. That’s how I acquired this bad habit—the habit of the aristocrats; and, you know, sergeant, it’s so hard to shake off old habits!”
“Hey, Sergeant, don't hold it against me for speaking like that,” said the pretty young girl. “My mom has a lot of clients among high society and taught me to be polite. That’s how I picked up this bad habit—the habit of the aristocrats; and, you know, Sergeant, it’s really hard to break old habits!”
This answer, delivered in trembling accents, concealed a delicate irony that was lost on all save me. I asked myself, who is this young woman? The mystery seemed complete. This alone was clear; she was not the daughter of a laundress.
This answer, spoken with shaky voices, hid a subtle irony that only I noticed. I thought to myself, who is this young woman? The mystery felt whole. One thing was obvious; she was not the daughter of a laundress.
“How did I come here, Citizen Albert?” she asked. “Well, I will tell you. I went to deliver some washing. The lady was not at home, and so I waited; for in these hard times every one needs what little money is coming to him. In that way it grew dark, and so I fell among these gentlemen—beg pardon, I would say citizens. They asked for my pass. As I did not have it with me, they were going to take me to the guard-house. I cried out in terror, which brought you to the scene; and as luck would have it, you are a friend. I said to myself, as M. Albert knows my name to be Solange Ledieu, he will vouch for me; and that you will, will you not, M. Albert?”
“How did I end up here, Citizen Albert?” she asked. “Well, let me explain. I went to deliver some laundry. The lady wasn't home, so I waited because, in these tough times, everyone needs whatever little money they can get. It started to get dark, and then I ran into these gentlemen—excuse me, I meant citizens. They asked for my pass. Since I didn't have it with me, they were about to take me to the guardhouse. I screamed in panic, which brought you to the scene; and luckily, you are a friend. I thought to myself, since M. Albert knows my name is Solange Ledieu, he will back me up; and you will, won't you, M. Albert?”
“Certainly, I will vouch for you.”
“Of course, I will back you up.”
“Very well,” said the leader of the patrol; “and who, pray, will vouch for you, my friend?”
“Alright,” said the patrol leader; “and who, may I ask, will vouch for you, my friend?”
“Danton! Do you know him? Is he a good patriot?”
“Danton! Do you know him? Is he a true patriot?”
“Oh, if Danton will vouch for you, I have nothing to say.”
“Oh, if Danton will back you up, I have nothing to add.”
“Well, there is a session of the Cordeliers to-day. Let us go there.”
“Well, there's a meeting of the Cordeliers today. Let’s head there.”
“Good,” said the leader. “Citizens, let us go to the Cordeliers.”
“Good,” said the leader. “Everyone, let’s head to the Cordeliers.”
The club of the Cordeliers met at the old Cordelier monastery in the Rue l’Observance. We arrived there after scarce a minute’s walk. At the door I tore a page from my note-book, wrote a few words upon it with a lead pencil, gave it to the sergeant, and requested him to hand it to Danton, while I waited outside with the men.
The Cordeliers club gathered at the old Cordelier monastery on Rue l’Observance. We got there after just a minute’s walk. At the door, I ripped a page from my notebook, jotted down a few words with a pencil, handed it to the sergeant, and asked him to pass it to Danton while I waited outside with the guys.
The sergeant entered the clubhouse and returned with Danton.
The sergeant walked into the clubhouse and came back with Danton.
“What!” said he to me; “they have arrested you, my friend? You, the friend of Camilles—you, one of the most loyal republicans? Citizens,” he continued, addressing the sergeant, “I vouch for him. Is that sufficient?”
“What!” he said to me. “They’ve arrested you, my friend? You, the friend of Camilles—you, one of the most loyal republicans? Citizens,” he continued, speaking to the sergeant, “I vouch for him. Is that enough?”
“You vouch for him. Do you also vouch for her?” asked the stubborn sergeant.
“You back him up. Do you also back her up?” asked the stubborn sergeant.
“For her? To whom do you refer?”
“For her? Who are you talking about?”
“This girl.”
“This girl.”
“For everything; for everybody who may be in his company. Does that satisfy you?”
“For everything; for everyone who might be in his company. Does that satisfy you?”
“Yes,” said the man; “especially since I have had the privilege of seeing you.”
“Yeah,” said the man; “especially since I’ve had the chance to see you.”
With a cheer for Danton, the patrol marched away. I was about to thank Danton, when his name was called repeatedly within.
With a shout for Danton, the patrol marched off. I was about to thank Danton when his name was called out repeatedly from inside.
“Pardon me, my friend,” he said; “you hear? There is my hand; I must leave you—the left. I gave my right to the sergeant. Who knows, the good patriot may have scrofula?”
“Excuse me, my friend,” he said; “do you hear? Here is my hand; I have to go—the left one. I gave my right to the sergeant. Who knows, the good patriot might have scrofula?”
“I’m coming!” he exclaimed, addressing those within in his mighty voice with which he could pacify or arouse the masses. He hastened into the house.
“I’m coming!” he shouted, speaking to those inside with his powerful voice that could calm or energize the crowd. He rushed into the house.
I remained standing at the door, alone with my unknown.
I stood at the door, alone with my uncertainty.
“And now, my lady,” I said, “whither would you have me escort you? I am at your disposal.”
“And now, my lady,” I said, “where would you like me to take you? I'm here to help.”
“Why, to Mme. Ledieu,” she said with a laugh. “I told you she was my mother.”
“Why, to Mme. Ledieu,” she said with a laugh. “I told you she was my mom.”
“And where does Mme. Ledieu reside?”
“And where does Mrs. Ledieu live?”
“Rue Ferou, 24.”
“24 Rue Ferou.”
“Then, let us proceed to Rue Ferou, 24.”
“Then, let’s head to Rue Ferou, 24.”
On the way neither of us spoke a word. But by the light of the moon, enthroned in serene glory in the sky, I was able to observe her at my leisure. She was a charming girl of twenty or twenty-two—brunette, with large blue eyes, more expressive of intelligence than melancholy—a finely chiseled nose, mocking lips, teeth of pearl, hands like a queen’s, and feet like a child’s; and all these, in spite of her costume of a laundress, betokened an aristocratic air that had aroused the sergeant’s suspicions not without justice.
On the way, neither of us said a word. But by the light of the moon, shining beautifully in the sky, I was able to take my time and look at her. She was a lovely girl, about twenty or twenty-two—brunette, with large blue eyes that showed more intelligence than sadness—a perfectly shaped nose, teasing lips, pearl-white teeth, hands like a queen's, and feet like a child’s; and all these, despite her laundress outfit, gave her an elegant presence that justifiably raised the sergeant's suspicions.
Arrived at the door of the house, we looked at each other a moment in silence.
Arrived at the door of the house, we looked at each other for a moment in silence.
“Well, my dear M. Albert, what do you wish?” my fair unknown asked with a smile.
“Well, my dear M. Albert, what do you want?” my lovely stranger asked with a smile.
“I was about to say, my dear Mlle. Solange, that it was hardly worth while to meet if we are to part so soon.”
“I was just about to say, my dear Mlle. Solange, that it hardly makes sense to meet if we're going to part ways so soon.”
“Oh, I beg ten thousand pardons! I find it was well worth the while; for if I had not met you, I should have been dragged to the guard-house, and there it would have been discovered that I am not the daughter of Mme. Ledieu—in fact, it would have developed that I am an aristocrat, and in all likelihood they would have cut off my head.”
“Oh, I’m really sorry! I realize now it was definitely worth it; if I hadn’t run into you, I would have been taken to the guardhouse, and there they would have found out that I’m not Mme. Ledieu’s daughter—in fact, they would have discovered that I’m an aristocrat, and they probably would have executed me.”
“You admit, then, that you are an aristocrat?”
“You're admitting that you're an aristocrat, then?”
“I admit nothing.”
"I don't admit anything."
“At least you might tell me your name.”
“At least you could tell me your name.”
“Solange.”
“Solange.”
“I know very well that this name, which I gave you on the inspiration of the moment, is not your right name.”
“I know very well that the name I gave you on a whim isn’t your real name.”
“No matter; I like it, and I am going to keep it—at least for you.”
“No matter; I like it, and I’m going to keep it—at least for you.”
“Why should you keep it for me? if we are not to meet again?”
“Why should you keep it for me if we're not going to meet again?”
“I did not say that. I only said that if we should meet again it will not be necessary for you to know my name any more than that I should know yours. To me you will be known as Albert, and to you I shall always be Solange.”
“I didn’t say that. I just meant that if we meet again, there's no need for you to know my name any more than I need to know yours. To me, you’ll be Albert, and to you, I’ll always be Solange.”
“So be it, then; but I say, Solange,” I began.
“So be it, then; but I say, Solange,” I started.
“I am listening, Albert,” she replied.
"I'm all ears, Albert," she said.
“You are an aristocrat—that you admit.”
“You are an aristocrat—that much you admit.”
“If I did not admit it, you would surmise it, and so my admission would be divested of half its merit.”
“If I didn't admit it, you'd guess it, so my admission would lose half its value.”
“And you were pursued because you were suspected of being an aristocrat?”
“And you were chased because people thought you were an aristocrat?”
“I fear so.”
“I think so.”
“And you are hiding to escape persecution?”
“And you’re hiding to avoid persecution?”
“In the Rue Ferou, No. 24, with Mme. Ledieu, whose husband was my father’s coachman. You see, I have no secret from you.”
“In Rue Ferou, No. 24, with Mme. Ledieu, whose husband was my dad's driver. You see, I have nothing to hide from you.”
“And your father?”
"And what about your dad?"
“I shall make no concealment, my dear Albert, of anything that relates to me. But my fathers secrets are not my own. My father is in hiding, hoping to make his escape. That is all I can tell you.”
“I won’t hide anything from you, my dear Albert, that relates to me. But my father’s secrets aren’t mine to share. He is in hiding, trying to escape. That’s all I can tell you.”
“And what are you going to do?”
“And what are you going to do now?”
“Go with my father, if that be possible. If not, allow him to depart without me until the opportunity offers itself to me to join him.”
“Go with my father, if that’s possible. If not, let him leave without me until I have the chance to join him.”
“Were you coming from your father when the guard arrested you to-night?”
“Were you coming from your dad when the guard arrested you tonight?”
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“Listen, dearest Solange.”
"Listen, dear Solange."
“I am all attention.”
"I'm all ears."
“You observed all that took place to-night?”
“You saw everything that happened tonight?”
“Yes. I saw that you had powerful influence.”
“Yes. I noticed that you have a lot of influence.”
“I regret my power is not very great. However, I have friends.”
“I wish I had more power. Still, I have friends.”
“I made the acquaintance of one of them.”
“I met one of them.”
“And you know he is not one of the least powerful men of the times.”
“And you know he’s not one of the least powerful men of the times.”
“Do you intend to enlist his influence to enable my father to escape?”
“Do you plan to use his influence to help my father escape?”
“No, I reserve him for you.”
“No, I’m saving him for you.”
“But my father?”
“But what about my dad?”
“I have other ways of helping your father.”
“I have other ways to help your dad.”
“Other ways?” exclaimed Solange, seizing my hands and studying me with an anxious expression.
“Other ways?” Solange exclaimed, grabbing my hands and looking at me with a worried expression.
“If I serve your father, will you then sometimes think kindly of me?”
“If I serve your dad, will you then occasionally think fondly of me?”
“Oh, I shall all my life hold you in grateful remembrance!”
“Oh, I will always remember you with gratitude!”
She uttered these words with an enchanting expression of devotion. Then she looked at me beseechingly and said:
She said these words with a captivating look of devotion. Then she looked at me with pleading eyes and said:
“But will that satisfy you?”
“But will that make you happy?”
“Yes,” I said.
"Yep," I said.
“Ah, I was not mistaken. You are kind, generous. I thank you for my father and myself. Even if you should fail, I shall be grateful for what you have already done!”
“Ah, I wasn’t wrong. You are kind and generous. I thank you on behalf of my father and myself. Even if you fail, I will still be grateful for what you have already done!”
“When shall we meet again, Solange?”
“When will we meet again, Solange?”
“When do you think it necessary to see me again?”
“When do you think it’s necessary to see me again?”
“To-morrow, when I hope to have good news for you.”
“Tomorrow, I hope to have good news for you.”
“Well, then, to-morrow.”
“Well, then, tomorrow.”
“Where?”
"Where at?"
“Here.”
“Here.”
“Here in the street?”
"Out on the street?"
“Well, mon Dieu!” she exclaimed. “You see, it is the safest place. For thirty minutes, while we have been talking here, not a soul has passed.”
“Well, my God!” she exclaimed. “You see, it’s the safest place. For thirty minutes, while we’ve been talking here, not a single person has passed.”
“Why may I not go to you, or you come to me?”
“Why can’t I come to you, or you come to me?”
“Because it would compromise the good people if you should come to me, and you would incur serious risk if I should go to you.”
“Because it would put the good people at risk if you came to me, and you would be in serious danger if I came to you.”
“Oh, I would give you the pass of one of my relatives.”
“Oh, I would give you the pass of one of my relatives.”
“And send your relative to the guillotine if I should be accidentally arrested!”
“And send your relative to the guillotine if I happen to get arrested!”
“True. I will bring you a pass made out in the name of Solange.”
“True. I’ll get you a pass with Solange’s name on it.”
“Charming! You observe Solange is my real name.”
“Charming! You see, Solange is my actual name.”
“And the hour?”
"And what time is it?"
“The same at which we met to-night—ten o’clock, if you please.”
“The same time we met tonight—ten o’clock, if you don’t mind.”
“All right; ten o’clock. And how shall we meet?”
“All right; ten o’clock. How should we meet?”
“That is very simple. Be at the door at five minutes of ten, and at ten I will come down.”
"That's easy. Be at the door at five minutes to ten, and I’ll come down at ten."
“Then, at ten to-morrow, dear Solange.”
“Then, at ten tomorrow, dear Solange.”
“To-morrow at ten, dear Albert.”
"Tomorrow at ten, dear Albert."
I wanted to kiss her hand; she offered me her brow.
I wanted to kiss her hand; she offered me her forehead.
The next day I was in the street at half past nine. At a quarter of ten Solange opened the door. We were both ahead of time.
The next day I was in the street at 9:30. At 9:45, Solange opened the door. We were both early.
With one leap I was by her side.
With one leap, I was next to her.
“I see you have good news,” she said.
“I see you have good news,” she said.
“Excellent! First, here is a pass for you.”
“Great! First, here’s a pass for you.”
“First my father!”
"First, my dad!"
She repelled my hand.
She pushed my hand away.
“Your father is saved, if he wishes.”
“Your dad can be saved, if he wants.”
“Wishes, you say? What is required of him?”
“Wishes, you say? What does he need to do?”
“He must trust me.”
“He needs to trust me.”
“That is assured.”
“That's guaranteed.”
“Have you seen him?”
"Have you seen him?"
“Yes.”
"Yes."
“You have discussed the situation with him?”
“You’ve talked about the situation with him?”
“It was unavoidable. Heaven will help us.”
“It was inevitable. Heaven will support us.”
“Did you tell your father all?”
“Did you tell your dad everything?”
“I told him you had saved my life yesterday, and that you would perhaps save his to-morrow.”
“I told him you saved my life yesterday, and that you might save his tomorrow.”
“To-morrow! Yes, quite right; to-morrow I shall save his life, if it is his will.”
"Tomorrow! Yes, exactly; tomorrow I will save his life, if that's what he wants."
“How? What? Speak! Speak! If that were possible, how fortunately all things have come to pass!”
“How? What? Talk! Talk! If only that were possible, how lucky all things have turned out!”
“However—” I began hesitatingly.
"However," I started hesitantly.
“Well?”
"What's up?"
“It will be impossible for you to accompany him.”
“It will be impossible for you to go with him.”
“I told you I was resolute.”
“I told you I was determined.”
“I am quite confident, however, that I shall be able later to procure a passport for you.”
“I’m pretty sure that I’ll be able to get you a passport later.”
“First tell me about my father; my own distress is less important.”
“First, tell me about my dad; my own worries aren’t as important.”
“Well, I told you I had friends, did I not?”
“Well, I told you I had friends, didn’t I?”
“Yes.”
“Yeah.”
“To-day I sought out one of them.”
“Today I looked for one of them.”
“Proceed.”
"Go ahead."
“A man whose name is familiar to you; whose name is a guarantee of courage and honor.”
“A man whose name you recognize; whose name stands for courage and honor.”
“And this man is?”
“And who is this guy?”
“Marceau.”
"Marceau."
“General Marceau?”
“General Marceau?”
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“True, he will keep a promise.”
“True, he will keep his promise.”
“Well, he has promised.”
"Well, he made a promise."
“Mon Dieu! How happy you make me! What has he promised? Tell me all.”
“OMG! You make me so happy! What has he promised? Tell me everything.”
“He has promised to help us.”
“He said he’d help us.”
“In what manner?”
“How?”
“In a very simple manner. Kléber has just had him promoted to the command of the western army. He departs to-morrow night.”
“In a very straightforward way. Kléber just had him promoted to lead the western army. He leaves tomorrow night.”
“To-morrow night! We shall have no time to make the smallest preparation.”
"Tomorrow night! We won’t have time to make even the smallest preparation."
“There are no preparations to make.”
"There's nothing to get ready."
“I do not understand.”
"I don't understand."
“He will take your father with him.”
“He's going to take your dad with him.”
“My father?”
"My dad?"
“Yes, as his secretary. Arrived in the Vendée, your father will pledge his word to the general to undertake nothing against France. From there he will escape to Brittany, and from Brittany to England. When he arrives in London, he will inform you; I shall obtain a passport for you, and you will join him in London.”
“Yes, as his secretary. Once he arrives in the Vendée, your father will promise the general that he won't do anything against France. After that, he'll make his way to Brittany, and then from Brittany to England. When he gets to London, he’ll let you know; I’ll get a passport for you, and you’ll go to join him in London.”
“To-morrow,” exclaimed Solange; “my father departs tomorrow!”
“Tomorrow,” exclaimed Solange; “my father is leaving tomorrow!”
“There is no time to waste.”
"Time is precious."
“My father has not been informed.”
"My dad doesn't know."
“Inform him.”
"Let him know."
“To-night?”
"Tonight?"
“To-night.”
"Tonight."
“But how, at this hour?”
“But how, at this time?”
“You have a pass and my arm.”
“You have a pass and my arm.”
“True. My pass.”
"Got it. My pass."
I gave it to her. She thrust it into her bosom.
I handed it to her. She stuffed it into her shirt.
“Now? your arm?”
“Now? Your arm?”
I gave her my arm, and we walked away. When we arrived at the Place Turenne—that is, the spot where we had met the night before—she said: “Await me here.”
I offered her my arm, and we walked away. When we reached Place Turenne—the spot where we had met the night before—she said, "Wait for me here."
I bowed and waited.
I bowed and waited.
She disappeared around the corner of what was formerly the Hôtel Malignon. After a lapse of fifteen minutes she returned.
She disappeared around the corner of what was once the Hôtel Malignon. After about fifteen minutes, she came back.
“Come,” she said, “my father wishes to receive and thank you.”
“Come,” she said, “my father wants to see you and thank you.”
She took my arm and led me up to the Rue St. Guillaume, opposite the Hôtel Mortemart. Arrived here, she took a bunch of keys from her pocket, opened a small, concealed door, took me by the hand, conducted me up two flights of steps, and knocked in a peculiar manner.
She grabbed my arm and guided me to Rue St. Guillaume, across from the Hôtel Mortemart. Once we got there, she pulled a bunch of keys from her pocket, opened a small hidden door, took my hand, led me up two flights of stairs, and knocked in a strange way.
A man of forty-eight or fifty years opened the door. He was dressed as a working man and appeared to be a bookbinder. But at the first utterance that burst from his lips, the evidence of the seigneur was unmistakable.
A man around forty-eight or fifty years old opened the door. He was dressed like a working man and seemed to be a bookbinder. But as soon as he spoke, it was clear he had the demeanor of a noble.
“Monsieur,” he said, “Providence has sent you to us. I regard you an emissary of fate. Is it true that you can save me, or, what is more, that you wish to save me?”
“Mister,” he said, “It seems fate has brought you to us. I see you as a messenger of destiny. Is it true that you can save me, or, more importantly, that you want to save me?”
I admitted him completely to my confidence. I informed him that Marceau would take him as his secretary, and would exact no promise other than that he would not take up arms against France.
I completely trusted him. I let him know that Marceau would take him on as his secretary and would require no promise other than that he wouldn't fight against France.
“I cheerfully promise it now, and will repeat it to him.”
“I happily promise it now, and I will tell him again.”
“I thank you in his name as well as in my own.”
“I thank you in his name and mine.”
“But when does Marceau depart?”
“But when does Marceau leave?”
“To-morrow.”
"Tomorrow."
“Shall I go to him to-night?”
“Should I go to him tonight?”
“Whenever you please; he expects you.”
“Whenever you want; he’s waiting for you.”
Father and daughter looked at each other.
Dad and daughter exchanged glances.
“I think it would be wise to go this very night,” said Solange.
“I think it would be smart to go tonight,” said Solange.
“I am ready; but if I should be arrested, seeing that I have no permit?”
“I’m ready; but what if I get arrested since I don’t have a permit?”
“Here is mine.”
"Here’s my piece."
“But you?”
"But what about you?"
“Oh, I am known.”
“Oh, I'm known.”
“Where does Marceau reside?”
“Where does Marceau live?”
“Rue de l’Université, 40, with his sister, Mlle. Dégraviers-Marceau.”
“40 Rue de l’Université, with his sister, Miss Dégraviers-Marceau.”
“Will you accompany me?”
“Will you come with me?”
“I shall follow you at a distance, to accompany mademoiselle home when you are gone.”
“I'll follow you from a distance to walk mademoiselle home after you leave.”
“How will Marceau know that I am the man of whom you spoke to him?”
“How will Marceau know that I’m the guy you talked to him about?”
“You will hand him this tri-colored cockade; that is the sign of identification.”
“You will give him this tri-colored cockade; that’s the identification sign.”
“And how shall I reward my liberator?”
“And how should I reward my savior?”
“By allowing him to save your daughter also.”
“By letting him save your daughter too.”
“Very well.”
"Okay."
He put on his hat and extinguished the lights, and we descended by the gleam of the moon which penetrated the stair-windows.
He put on his hat and turned off the lights, and we went down by the glow of the moonlight that came through the stair windows.
At the foot of the steps he took his daughter’s arm, and by way of the Rue des Saints Pères we reached Rue de l’Université. I followed them at a distance of ten paces. We arrived at No. 40 without having met any one. I rejoined them there.
At the bottom of the steps, he took his daughter's arm, and we made our way along the Rue des Saints Pères to Rue de l’Université. I followed them about ten paces behind. We arrived at No. 40 without running into anyone. I joined them there.
“That is a good omen,” I said; “do you wish me to go up with you?”
“That’s a good sign,” I said. “Do you want me to come up with you?”
“No. Do not compromise yourself any further. Await my daughter here.”
“No. Don't compromise yourself any more. Wait for my daughter here.”
I bowed.
I bowed.
“And now, once more, thanks and farewell,” he said, giving me his hand. “Language has no words to express my gratitude. I pray that heaven may some day grant me the opportunity of giving fuller expression to my feelings.”
“And now, once again, thank you and goodbye,” he said, shaking my hand. “Words can't fully express how grateful I am. I hope that someday heaven will give me the chance to show my feelings more completely.”
I answered him with a pressure of the hand.
I responded to him with a squeeze of the hand.
He entered the house. Solange followed him; but she, too, pressed my hand before she entered.
He walked into the house. Solange followed him, but she also squeezed my hand before going in.
In ten minutes the door was reopened.
In ten minutes, the door was opened again.
“Well?” I asked.
"What's up?" I asked.
“Your friend,” she said, “is worthy of his name; he is as kind and considerate as yourself. He knows that it will contribute to my happiness to remain with my father until the moment of departure. His sister has ordered a bed placed in her room. To-morrow at three o’clock my father will be out of danger. To-morrow evening at ten I shall expect you in the Rue Ferou, if the gratitude of a daughter who owes her father’s life to you is worth the trouble.”
“Your friend,” she said, “lives up to his name; he is just as kind and thoughtful as you. He understands that being with my father until we leave will make me happy. His sister has arranged for a bed to be set up in her room. Tomorrow at three o’clock, my father will be out of danger. Tomorrow evening at ten, I’ll expect you in the Rue Ferou, if the gratitude of a daughter who owes her father’s life to you is worth your time.”
“Oh, be sure I shall come. Did your father charge you with any message for me?”
“Oh, you can count on me to come. Did your dad ask you to tell me anything?”
“He thanks you for your pass, which he returns to you, and begs you to join him as soon as possible.”
“He thanks you for your pass, which he gives back to you, and asks you to join him as soon as you can.”
“Whenever it may be your desire to go,” I said, with a strange sensation at my heart.
“Whenever you want to go,” I said, feeling a strange sensation in my heart.
“At least, I must know where I am to join him,” she said. “Ah, you are not yet rid of me!”
“At least, I need to know where I’m supposed to meet him,” she said. “Oh, you’re not getting rid of me just yet!”
I seized her hand and pressed it against my heart, but she offered me her brow, as on the previous evening, and said: “Until to-morrow.”
I took her hand and pressed it against my heart, but she gave me her forehead, just like the night before, and said, “Until tomorrow.”
I kissed her on the brow; but now I no longer strained her hand against my breast, but her heaving bosom, her throbbing heart.
I kissed her on the forehead; but now I no longer pressed her hand to my chest, but her rising chest, her beating heart.
I went home in a state of delirious ecstasy such as I had never experienced. Was it the consciousness of a generous action, or was it love for this adorable creature? I know not whether I slept or woke. I only know that all the harmonies of nature were singing within me; that the night seemed endless, and the day eternal; I know that though I wished to speed the time, I did not wish to lose a moment of the days still to come.
I went home in a state of blissful excitement like I had never felt before. Was it because of my generous act, or was it love for this amazing person? I can't tell if I was asleep or awake. All I know is that I felt all the beauty of nature singing inside me; the night felt endless, and the day felt eternal. Even though I wanted time to move faster, I didn’t want to miss a single moment of the days ahead.
The next day I was in the Rue Ferou at nine o’clock. At half-past nine Solange made her appearance.
The next day, I was on Rue Ferou at nine o’clock. At half-past nine, Solange showed up.
She approached me and threw her arms around my neck.
She came up to me and wrapped her arms around my neck.
“Saved!” she said; “my father is saved! And this I owe you. Oh, how I love you!”
“Saved!” she exclaimed; “my father is saved! And I owe this to you. Oh, how I love you!”
Two weeks later Solange received a letter announcing her father’s safe arrival in England.
Two weeks later, Solange got a letter saying her father had arrived safely in England.
The next day I brought her a passport.
The next day, I brought her a passport.
When Solange received it she burst into tears.
When Solange got it, she started crying.
“You do not love me!” she exclaimed.
“You don’t love me!” she shouted.
“I love you better than my life,” I replied; “but I pledged your father my word, and I must keep it.”
“I love you more than my life,” I replied, “but I promised your father I would keep my word, and I have to honor that.”
“Then, I will break mine,” she said. “Yes, Albert; if you have the heart to let me go, I have not the courage to leave you.”
“Then, I will break mine,” she said. “Yes, Albert; if you have the heart to let me go, I just don’t have the courage to leave you.”
Alas, she remained!
Unfortunately, she stayed!
Three months had passed since that night on which we talked of her escape, and in all that time not a word of parting had passed her lips.
Three months had gone by since that night we talked about her escape, and during all that time, she hadn't said a word about saying goodbye.
Solange had taken lodgings in the Rue Turenne. I had rented them in her name. I knew no other, while she always addressed me as Albert. I had found her a place as teacher in a young ladies’ seminary solely to withdraw her from the espionage of the revolutionary police, which had become more scrutinizing than ever.
Solange had gotten a place to stay on Rue Turenne. I had rented it in her name. I didn’t know any other way, while she always called me Albert. I had found her a teaching job at a girls' school just to keep her away from the watchful eyes of the revolutionary police, which had become more intrusive than ever.
Sundays we passed together in the small dwelling, from the bedroom of which we could see the spot where we had first met. We exchanged letters daily, she writing to me under the name of Solange, and I to her under that of Albert.
Sundays we spent together in the small house, from the bedroom of which we could see the place where we had first met. We wrote letters to each other every day, her writing to me under the name of Solange, and I to her under the name of Albert.
Those three months were the happiest of my life.
Those three months were the best of my life.
In the meantime I was making some interesting experiments suggested by one of the guillotiniers. I had obtained permission to make certain scientific tests with the bodies and heads of those who perished on the scaffold. Sad to say, available subjects were not wanting. Not a day passed but thirty or forty persons were guillotined, and blood flowed so copiously on the Place de la Révolution that it became necessary to dig a trench three feet deep around the scaffolding. This trench was covered with deals. One of them loosened under the feet of an eight-year-old lad, who fell into the abominable pit and was drowned.
In the meantime, I was conducting some intriguing experiments suggested by one of the executioners. I had gotten permission to perform certain scientific tests on the bodies and heads of those who died on the scaffold. Unfortunately, there was no shortage of available subjects. Not a day went by without thirty or forty people being executed, and blood flowed so heavily in the Place de la Révolution that it became necessary to dig a trench three feet deep around the scaffolding. This trench was covered with planks. One of them gave way under the feet of an eight-year-old boy, who fell into the horrific pit and drowned.
For self-evident reasons I said nothing to Solange of the studies that occupied my attention during the day. In the beginning my occupation had inspired me with pity and loathing, but as time wore on I said: “These studies are for the good of humanity,” for I hoped to convince the lawmakers of the wisdom of abolishing capital punishment.
For obvious reasons, I didn't mention to Solange the studies that took up my time during the day. At first, my work filled me with pity and disgust, but as time went on, I thought, “These studies are for the good of humanity,” because I hoped to persuade lawmakers of the need to abolish capital punishment.
The Cemetery of Clamart had been assigned to me, and all the heads and trunks of the victims of the executioner had been placed at my disposal. A small chapel in one corner of the cemetery had been converted into a kind of laboratory for my benefit. You know, when the queens were driven from the palaces, God was banished from the churches.
The Cemetery of Clamart was assigned to me, and all the heads and bodies of the victims of the executioner were at my disposal. A small chapel in one corner of the cemetery had been turned into a sort of laboratory for my use. You know, when the queens were expelled from the palaces, God was pushed out of the churches.
Every day at six the horrible procession filed in. The bodies were heaped together in a wagon, the heads in a sack. I chose some bodies and heads in a haphazard fashion, while the remainder were thrown into a common grave.
Every day at six, the horrifying procession arrived. The bodies were stacked together in a wagon, the heads in a bag. I picked out some bodies and heads randomly, while the rest were tossed into a mass grave.
In the midst of this occupation with the dead, my love for Solange increased from day to day; while the poor child reciprocated my affection with the whole power of her pure soul.
In the middle of this focus on the dead, my love for Solange grew stronger each day, and the poor girl returned my feelings with all the strength of her pure soul.
Often I had thought of making her my wife; often we had mutually pictured to ourselves the happiness of such a union. But in order to become my wife, it would be necessary for Solange to reveal her name; and this name, which was that of an emigrant, an aristocrat, meant death.
Often I had thought about marrying her; often we had both imagined the joy of such a union. But for Solange to become my wife, she would have to reveal her name; and that name, tied to someone who had fled and an aristocrat, meant death.
Her father had repeatedly urged her by letter to hasten her departure, but she had informed him of our engagement. She had requested his consent, and he had given it, so that all had gone well to this extent.
Her father had repeatedly urged her by letter to speed up her departure, but she had told him about our engagement. She had asked for his consent, and he had given it, so everything had gone well up to this point.
The trial and execution of the queen, Marie Antoinette, had plunged me, too, into deepest sadness. Solange was all tears, and we could not rid ourselves of a strange feeling of despondency, a presentiment of approaching danger, that compressed our hearts. In vain I tried to whisper courage to Solange. Weeping, she reclined in my arms, and I could not comfort her, because my own words lacked the ring of confidence.
The trial and execution of Queen Marie Antoinette had thrown me into deep sadness as well. Solange was in tears, and we couldn't shake off a strange feeling of gloom, a sense that danger was closing in on us, that weighed heavy on our hearts. I tried in vain to encourage Solange. Crying, she leaned against me, and I couldn't comfort her because my own words didn't sound reassuring.
We passed the night together as usual, but the night was even more depressing than the day. I recall now that a dog, locked up in a room below us, howled till two o’clock in the morning. The next day we were told that the dog’s master had gone away with the key in his pocket, had been arrested on the way, tried at three, and executed at four.
We spent the night together as usual, but it was even more depressing than the day. I remember now that a dog, trapped in a room below us, howled until two in the morning. The next day, we learned that the dog’s owner had left with the key in his pocket, had been arrested on the way, tried at three, and executed at four.
The time had come for us to part. Solange’s duties at the school began at nine o’clock in the morning. Her school was in the vicinity of the Botanic Gardens. I hesitated long to let her go; she, too, was loath to part from me. But it must be. Solange was prone to be an object of unpleasant inquiries.
The time had come for us to say goodbye. Solange's responsibilities at the school started at nine in the morning. Her school was near the Botanic Gardens. I took a long time to let her leave; she was also reluctant to separate from me. But it had to happen. Solange often became the target of uncomfortable questions.
I called a conveyance and Accompanied her as far as the Rue des Fosses-Saint-Bernard, where I got out and left her to pursue her way alone. All the way we lay mutely wrapped in each other’s arms, mingling tears with our kisses.
I called for a ride and went with her as far as Rue des Fosses-Saint-Bernard, where I got out and let her continue on her own. The whole time, we stayed silently wrapped in each other’s arms, mixing tears with our kisses.
After leaving the carriage, I stood as if rooted to the ground. I heard Solange call me, but I dared not go to her, because her face, moist with tears, and her hysterical manner were calculated to attract attention.
After getting out of the carriage, I stood there like I was glued to the spot. I heard Solange call me, but I didn’t dare approach her because her tear-streaked face and frantic behavior were sure to draw attention.
Utterly wretched, I returned home, passing the entire day in writing to Solange. In the evening I sent her an entire volume of love-pledges.
Utterly miserable, I went home, spending the whole day writing to Solange. In the evening, I sent her a whole book of love letters.
My letter had hardly gone to the post when I received one from her.
My letter had barely been sent when I got one from her.
She had been sharply reprimanded for coming late; had been subjected to a severe cross-examination, and threatened with forfeiture of her next holiday. But she vowed to join me even at the cost of her place. I thought I should go mad at the prospect of being parted from her a whole week. I was more depressed because a letter which had arrived from her father appeared to have been tampered with.
She had been harshly scolded for being late; had gone through a tough questioning, and was threatened with losing her next vacation. But she promised to join me even if it meant risking her position. I thought I would go crazy at the thought of being away from her for a whole week. I felt even more down because a letter from her father seemed to have been messed with.
I passed a wretched night and a still more miserable day.
I had a terrible night and an even worse day.
The next day the weather was appalling. Nature seemed to be dissolving in a cold, ceaseless rain—a rain like that which announces the approach of winter. All the way to the laboratory my ears were tortured with the criers announcing the names of the condemned, a large number of men, women, and children. The bloody harvest was over-rich. I should not lack subjects for my investigations that day.
The next day the weather was terrible. It felt like nature was breaking down in a cold, endless rain—a rain that said winter was coming. On my way to the lab, I was tormented by the cries announcing the names of the condemned, a large number of men, women, and children. The grim harvest was too much. I would definitely have enough subjects for my research that day.
The day ended early. At four o’clock I arrived at Clamart; it was almost night.
The day wrapped up quickly. I got to Clamart at four o’clock; it was nearly dark.
The view of the cemetery, with its large, new-made graves; the sparse, leafless trees that swayed in the wind, was desolate, almost appalling.
The view of the cemetery, with its large, freshly dug graves; the sparse, bare trees that swayed in the wind, was bleak, almost shocking.
A large, open pit yawned before me. It was to receive to-day’s harvest from the Place de la Révolution. An exceedingly large number of victims was expected, for the pit was deeper than usual.
A huge, open pit gaped in front of me. It was set to take in today’s harvest from the Place de la Révolution. A very high number of victims was anticipated, as the pit was deeper than usual.
Mechanically I approached the grave. At the bottom the water had gathered in a pool; my feet slipped; I came within an inch of falling in. My hair stood on end. The rain had drenched me to the skin. I shuddered and hastened into the laboratory.
Mechanically, I walked up to the grave. At the bottom, water had pooled; my feet slipped, and I nearly fell in. My hair stood on end. The rain had soaked me to the skin. I shuddered and quickly made my way into the lab.
It was, as I have said, an abandoned chapel. My eyes searched—I know not why—to discover if some traces of the holy purpose to which the edifice had once been devoted did not still adhere to the walls or to the altar; but the walls were bare, the altar empty.
It was, as I mentioned, an abandoned chapel. My eyes searched—I don't know why—to see if any signs of the sacred purpose that the building had once served still lingered on the walls or the altar; but the walls were bare, and the altar was empty.
I struck a light and deposited the candle on the operating-table on which lay scattered a miscellaneous assortment of the strange instruments I employed. I sat down and fell into a reverie. I thought of the poor queen, whom I had seen in her beauty, glory, and happiness, yesterday carted to the scaffold, pursued by the execrations of a people, to-day lying headless on the common sinners’ bier—she who had slept beneath the gilded canopy of the throne of the Tuileries and St. Cloud.
I lit a candle and placed it on the operating table, where a random collection of the strange tools I used was spread out. I took a seat and drifted into thought. I remembered the poor queen, who just yesterday was taken to the scaffold in her beauty, glory, and happiness, now today lying headless on the common sinner's bier—she who had once rested beneath the gilded canopy of the throne of the Tuileries and St. Cloud.
As I sat thus, absorbed in gloomy meditation, wind and rain without redoubled in fury. The rain-drops dashed against the window-panes, the storm swept with melancholy moaning through the branches of the trees. Anon there mingled with the violence of the elements the sound of wheels.
As I sat there, lost in dark thoughts, the wind and rain outside got even worse. The raindrops pounded against the window panes, and the storm howled sadly through the tree branches. Soon, along with the fury of the storm, I heard the sound of wheels.
It was the executioner’s red hearse with its ghastly freight from the Place de la Révolution.
It was the executioner's red hearse with its horrific cargo from the Place de la Révolution.
The door of the little chapel was pushed ajar, and two men, drenched with rain, entered, carrying a sack between them.
The door of the little chapel was pushed open, and two men, soaked from the rain, walked in, carrying a bag between them.
“There, M. Ledru,” said the guillotinier; “there is what your heart longs for! Be in no hurry this night! We’ll leave you to enjoy their society alone. Orders are not to cover them up till to-morrow, and so they’ll not take cold.”
“There, M. Ledru,” said the guillotinier; “there is what your heart longs for! Take your time tonight! We’ll leave you to enjoy their company alone. The orders say not to cover them up until tomorrow, so they won’t catch a chill.”
With a horrible laugh, the two executioners deposited the sack in a corner, near the former altar, right in front of me. Thereupon they sauntered out, leaving open the door, which swung furiously on its hinges till my candle flashed and flared in the fierce draft.
With a terrible laugh, the two executioners dropped the sack in a corner, near the old altar, right in front of me. Then they strolled out, leaving the door wide open, which swung wildly on its hinges until my candle flickered and flared in the strong draft.
I heard them unharness the horse, lock the cemetery, and go away.
I heard them take off the horse's harness, lock up the cemetery, and leave.
I was strangely impelled to go with them, but an indefinable power fettered me in my place. I could not repress a shudder. I had no fear; but the violence of the storm, the splashing of the rain, the whistling sounds of the lashing branches, the shrill vibration of the atmosphere, which made my candle tremble—all this filled me with a vague terror that began at the roots of my hair and communicated itself to every part of my body.
I felt an odd urge to follow them, but some unexplainable force kept me rooted in place. I couldn't help but shiver. I wasn't afraid, but the strength of the storm, the pouring rain, the whistling of the whipping branches, and the sharp vibration in the air that made my candle shake—all of this filled me with a vague fear that started at the roots of my hair and spread to every part of my body.
Suddenly I fancied I heard a voice! A voice at once soft and plaintive; a voice within the chapel, pronouncing the name of “Albert!”
Suddenly, I thought I heard a voice! A voice that was both gentle and sorrowful; a voice inside the chapel, calling out the name “Albert!”
I was startled.
I was shocked.
“Albert!”
"Al!"
But one person in all the world addressed me by that name!
But only one person in the entire world called me that name!
Slowly I directed my weeping eyes around the chapel, which, though small, was not completely lighted by the feeble rays of the candle, leaving the nooks and angles in darkness, and my look remained fixed on the blood-soaked sack near the altar with its hideous contents.
Slowly, I scanned the chapel with my tear-filled eyes. It was small and only partially lit by the weak candlelight, leaving some corners shrouded in darkness. My gaze landed on the blood-soaked sack near the altar, staring at its gruesome contents.
At this moment the same voice repeated the same name, only it sounded fainter and more plaintive.
At that moment, the same voice repeated the same name, but it sounded softer and more sorrowful.
“Albert!”
"Hey, Albert!"
I bolted out of my chair, frozen with horror.
I jumped up from my chair, paralyzed with fear.
The voice seemed to proceed from the sack!
The voice appeared to come from the sack!
I touched myself to make sure that I was awake; then I walked toward the sack with my arms extended before me, but stark and staring with horror. I thrust my hand into it. Then it seemed to me as if two lips, still warm, pressed a kiss upon my fingers!
I touched myself to be certain I was awake; then I walked toward the sack with my arms outstretched in front of me, feeling completely shocked and terrified. I reached my hand into it. At that moment, it felt like two warm lips pressed a kiss on my fingers!
I had reached that stage of boundless terror where the excess of fear turns into the audacity of despair. I seized the head and collapsing in my chair, placed it in front of me.
I had reached that point of overwhelming fear where too much fear turns into a bold sense of hopelessness. I grabbed the head and, collapsing in my chair, placed it in front of me.
Then I gave vent to a fearful scream. This head, with its lips still warm, with the eyes half closed, was the head of Solange!
Then I let out a terrifying scream. This head, with its lips still warm, and eyes half-closed, belonged to Solange!
I thought I should go mad.
I thought I was going to lose my mind.
Three times I called:
I called three times:
“Solange! Solange! Solange!”
“Solange! Solange! Solange!”
At the third time she opened her eyes and looked at me. Tears trickled down her cheeks; then a moist glow darted from her eyes, as if the soul were passing, and the eyes closed, never to open again.
At the third time, she opened her eyes and looked at me. Tears ran down her cheeks; then a shining light flashed from her eyes, as if her soul was leaving, and her eyes closed, never to open again.
I sprang to my feet a raving maniac, I wanted to fly; I knocked against the table; it fell. The candle was extinguished; the head rolled upon the floor, and I fell prostrate, as if a terrible fever had stricken me down—an icy-shudder convulsed me, and, with a deep sigh, I swooned.
I jumped to my feet like a crazy person, wanting to fly; I bumped into the table, and it toppled over. The candle went out; the head rolled on the floor, and I collapsed, as if I had been hit by a terrible fever—an icy shiver ran through me, and with a deep sigh, I fainted.
The following morning at six the grave-diggers found me, cold as the flagstones on which I lay.
The next morning at six, the grave-diggers found me, as cold as the stone slabs beneath me.
Solange, betrayed by her father’s letter, had been arrested the same day, condemned, and executed.
Solange, let down by her father's letter, had been arrested the same day, sentenced, and executed.
The head that had called me, the eyes that had looked at me, were the head, the eyes, of Solange!
The head that called me, the eyes that looked at me, were the head, the eyes, of Solange!
THE BIRDS IN THE LETTER-BOX By Rene Bazin
Nothing can describe the peace that surrounded the country parsonage. The parish was small, moderately honest, prosperous, and was used to the old priest, who had ruled it for thirty years. The town ended at the parsonage, and there began meadows which sloped down to the river and were filled in summer with the perfume of flowers and all the music of the earth. Behind the great house a kitchen-garden encroached on the meadow. The first ray of the sun was for it, and so was the last. Here the cherries ripened in May, and the currants often earlier, and a week before Assumption, usually, you could not pass within a hundred feet without breathing among the hedges the heavy odor of the melons.
Nothing can describe the peace that surrounded the country parsonage. The parish was small, fairly honest, prosperous, and used to the old priest who had led it for thirty years. The town ended at the parsonage, and beyond that were meadows that sloped down to the river, filled in summer with the scent of flowers and all the sounds of nature. Behind the big house, a kitchen garden spread into the meadow. The first ray of sunlight was for it, and so was the last. Here the cherries ripened in May, and the currants often did so even earlier, and usually a week before the Feast of the Assumption, you could not walk within a hundred feet without inhaling the strong smell of melons among the hedges.
But you must not think that the abbé of St. Philémon was a gourmand. He had reached the age when appetite is only a memory. His shoulders were bent, his face was wrinkled, he had two little gray eyes, one of which could not see any longer, and he was so deaf in one ear that if you happened to be on that side you just had to get round on the other.
But don't think that the abbé of St. Philémon was a foodie. He had reached the age when appetite was just a fading memory. His shoulders were slumped, his face was lined with wrinkles, he had two small gray eyes, one of which no longer could see, and he was so deaf in one ear that if you happened to be on that side, you had to move around to the other.
Mercy, no! he did not eat all the fruits in his orchard. The boys got their share—and a big share—but the biggest share, by all odds, was eaten by the birds—the blackbirds, who lived there very comfortably all the year, and sang in return the best they could; the orioles, pretty birds of passage, who helped them in summer, and the sparrows, and the warblers of every variety; and the tomtits, swarms of them, with feathers as thick as your fingers, and they hung on the branches and pecked at a grape or scratched a pear—veritable little beasts of prey, whose only “thank you” was a shrill cry like a saw.
No way! He didn’t eat all the fruits from his orchard. The boys got their share—and a hefty share at that—but the biggest share, by far, was eaten by the birds—the blackbirds, who lived there comfortably all year and sang their best in return; the orioles, beautiful migratory birds, who lent a hand in summer; the sparrows, and the warblers of every kind; and the tomtits, swarming everywhere, with feathers as thick as your fingers, pecking at grapes or scratching at pears—little predators whose only “thank you” was a shrill cry like a saw.
Even to them, old age had made the abbé of St. Philémon indulgent. “The beasts cannot correct their faults,” he used to say; “if I got angry at them for not changing I’d have to get angry with a good many of my parishioners!”
Even for them, old age had made the abbé of St. Philémon more forgiving. “The animals can’t fix their faults,” he would say; “if I got mad at them for not changing, I’d have to get mad at a lot of my parishioners!”
And he contented himself with clapping his hands together loud when he went into his orchard, so he should not see too much stealing.
And he made sure to clap his hands loudly when he went into his orchard, so he wouldn't notice too much stealing.
Then there was a spreading of wings, as if all the silly flowers cut off by a great wind were flying away; gray, and white, and yellow, and mottled, a short flight, a rustling of leaves, and then quiet for five minutes. But what minutes! Fancy, if you can, that there was not one factory in the village, not a weaver or a blacksmith, and that the noise of men with their horses and cattle, spreading over the wide, distant plains, melted into the whispering of the breeze and was lost. Mills were unknown, the roads were little frequented, the railroads were very far away. Indeed, if the ravagers of his garden had repented for long the abbé would have fallen asleep of the silence over his breviary.
Then there was a flutter of wings, as if all the delicate flowers blown away by a strong wind were taking flight; gray, white, yellow, and speckled, a brief flight, a rustling of leaves, and then silence for five minutes. But what a five minutes! Imagine, if you can, that there wasn't a single factory in the village, not a weaver or a blacksmith, and that the sounds of men with their horses and cattle, stretching across the wide, distant plains, blended with the gentle breeze and faded away. Mills were unheard of, the roads were rarely traveled, and the railroads were far away. In fact, if the destroyers of his garden had taken a long time to regret their actions, the abbé would have dozed off in the silence over his breviary.
Fortunately, their return was prompt; a sparrow led the way, a jay followed, and then the whole swarm was back at work. And the abbé could walk up and down, close his book or open it, and murmur: “They’ll not leave me a berry this year!”
Fortunately, they returned quickly; a sparrow led the way, a jay followed, and soon the entire group was back to work. The abbé could walk back and forth, close his book or open it, and murmur: “They won’t leave me a single berry this year!”
It made no difference; not a bird left his prey, any more than if the good abbé had been a cone-shaped pear-tree, with thick leaves, balancing himself on the gravel of the walk.
It didn't matter; not a single bird moved away from its prey, just like if the good abbé had been a cone-shaped pear tree, with thick leaves, standing on the gravel path.
The birds know that those who complain take no action. Every year they built their nests around the parsonage of St. Philémon in greater numbers than anywhere else. The best places were quickly taken, the hollows in the trees, the holes in the walls, the forks of the apple-trees and the elms, and you could see a brown beak, like the point of a sword, sticking out of a wisp of straw between all the rafters of the roof. One year, when all the places were taken, I suppose, a tomtit, in her embarrassment, spied the slit of the letter-box protected by its little roof, at the right of the parsonage gate. She slipped in, was satisfied with the result of her explorations, and brought the materials to build a nest. There was nothing she neglected that would make it warm, neither the feathers, nor the horsehair, nor the wool, nor even the scales of lichens that cover old wood.
The birds know that those who complain don’t take action. Every year, they built their nests around the parsonage of St. Philémon in greater numbers than anywhere else. The best spots were quickly claimed—inside the tree hollows, the holes in the walls, the forks of the apple trees and the elms—and you could see a brown beak, like the tip of a sword, poking out from a clump of straw between all the rafters of the roof. One year, when all the spots were filled up, a tomtit, feeling a bit lost, noticed the slit of the letterbox protected by its little roof to the right of the parsonage gate. She slipped inside, was pleased with what she found, and collected materials to build a nest. She didn’t overlook anything that would make it cozy, including feathers, horsehair, wool, and even the scales of lichens that cover old wood.
One morning the housekeeper came in perfectly furious, carrying a paper. She had found it under the laurel bush, at the foot of the garden.
One morning, the housekeeper came in absolutely furious, holding a paper. She had found it under the laurel bush, at the edge of the garden.
“Look, sir, a paper, and dirty, too! They are up to fine doings!”
“Look, sir, a piece of paper, and it’s dirty too! They’re up to something sneaky!”
“Who, Philomène?”
"Who is Philomène?"
“Your miserable birds; all the birds that you let stay here! Pretty soon they’ll be building their nests in your soup-tureens!”
“Your awful birds; all the birds that you let hang around here! Pretty soon they’ll be building their nests in your soup tureens!”
“I haven’t but one.”
"I only have one."
“Haven’t they got the idea of laying their eggs in your letter-box! I opened it because the postman rang and that doesn’t happen every day. It was full of straw and horsehair and spiders’ webs, with enough feathers to make a quilt, and, in the midst of all that, a beast that I didn’t see hissed at me like a viper!”
“Haven’t they figured out how to lay their eggs in your mailbox! I opened it because the postman rang, and that doesn’t happen every day. It was stuffed with straw, horsehair, and spiderwebs, with enough feathers to make a quilt, and in the middle of all that, a creature I couldn’t see hissed at me like a snake!”
The abbé of St. Philémon began to laugh like a grandfather when he hears of a baby’s pranks.
The abbot of St. Philémon started laughing like a grandpa hearing about a baby’s antics.
“That must be a tomtit,” said he, “they are the only birds clever enough to think of it. Be careful not to touch it, Philomène.”
“That must be a tomtit,” he said, “they're the only birds smart enough to think of it. Be careful not to touch it, Philomène.”
“No fear of that; it is not nice enough!”
“No way; it’s not good enough!”
The abbé went hastily through the garden, the house, the court planted with asparagus, till he came to the wall which separated the parsonage from the public road, and there he carefully opened the letter-box, in which there would have been room enough for all the mail received in a year by all the inhabitants of the village.
The abbé hurried through the garden, the house, and the courtyard filled with asparagus until he reached the wall that separated the parsonage from the public road. There, he carefully opened the mailbox, which could easily hold all the mail received in a year by everyone in the village.
Sure enough, he was not mistaken. The shape of the nest, like a pine-cone, its color and texture, and the lining, which showed through, made him smile. He heard the hiss of the brooding bird inside and replied:
Sure enough, he wasn't wrong. The nest's shape, resembling a pine cone, along with its color and texture, and the lining that was visible made him smile. He heard the hiss of the bird inside and responded:
“Rest easy, little one, I know you. Twenty-one days to hatch your eggs and three weeks to raise your family; that is what you want? You shall have it. I’ll take away the key.”
“Rest easy, little one, I know you. You want twenty-one days to hatch your eggs and three weeks to raise your family? You will get it. I’ll take away the key.”
He did take away the key, and when he had finished the morning’s duties—visits to his parishioners who were ill or in trouble; instructions to a boy who was to pick him out some fruit at the village: a climb up the steeple because a storm had loosened some stones, he remembered the tomtit and began to be afraid she would be troubled by the arrival of a letter while she was hatching her eggs.
He did take the key, and after he had completed his morning tasks—visiting his parishioners who were sick or having issues; giving instructions to a boy to gather some fruit from the village; climbing up the steeple because a storm had loosened some stones—he recalled the tomtit and started to worry that she would be disturbed by the arrival of a letter while she was sitting on her eggs.
The fear was almost groundless, because the people of St. Philémon did not receive any more letters than they sent. The postman had little to do on his rounds but to eat soup at one house, to have a drink at another and, once in a long while, to leave a letter from some conscript, or a bill for taxes at some distant farm. Nevertheless, since St. Robert’s Day was near, which, as you know, comes on the 29th of April, the abbé thought it wise to write to the only three friends worthy of that name, whom death had left him, a layman and two priests: “My friend, do not congratulate me on my saint’s day this year, if you please. It would inconvenience me to receive a letter at this time. Later I shall explain, and you will appreciate my reasons.”
The fear was almost baseless because the people of St. Philémon didn’t receive any more letters than they sent out. The postman had little to do on his rounds besides eat soup at one house, have a drink at another, and, occasionally, drop off a letter from a conscript or a tax bill at some distant farm. However, since St. Robert’s Day was approaching, which, as you know, falls on April 29th, the abbé thought it wise to write to the only three friends he still had—one layman and two priests: “My friend, please don't congratulate me on my saint's day this year. It would be inconvenient for me to receive a letter right now. I’ll explain later, and you will understand my reasons.”
They thought that his eye was worse and did not write.
They believed his eye was worse and didn’t write.
The abbé of St. Philémon was delighted. For three weeks he never entered his gate one time without thinking of the eggs, speckled with pink, that were lying in the letter-box, and when the twenty-first day came round he bent down and listened with his ear close to the slit of the box. Then he stood up beaming:
The abbot of St. Philémon was thrilled. For three weeks, he couldn’t walk through his gate without thinking of the pink-speckled eggs that were sitting in the mailbox, and when the twenty-first day arrived, he bent down and listened with his ear pressed against the slot of the box. Then he stood up grinning:
“I hear them chirp, Philomène; I hear them chirp. They owe their lives to me, sure enough, and they’ll not be the ones to regret it any more than I.”
“I hear them chirping, Philomène; I hear them chirping. They owe their lives to me, that's for sure, and they won’t regret it any more than I do.”
He had in his bosom the heart of a child that had never grown old.
He held in his heart the spirit of a child that had never aged.
Now, at the same time, in the green room of the palace, at the chief town of the department, the bishop was deliberating over the appointments to be made with his regular councillors, his two grand vicars, the dean of the chapter, the secretary-general of the palace, and the director of the great academy. After he had appointed several vicars and priests he made this suggestion:
Now, at the same time, in the green room of the palace, at the main town of the department, the bishop was discussing the appointments with his usual advisors: his two grand vicars, the dean of the chapter, the secretary-general of the palace, and the director of the great academy. After he appointed several vicars and priests, he made this suggestion:
“Gentlemen of the council, I have in mind a candidate suitable in all respects for the parish of X———; but I think it would be well, at least, to offer that charge and that honor to one of our oldest priests, the abbé of St. Philémon. He will undoubtedly refuse it, and his modesty, no less than his age, will be the cause; but we shall have shown, as far as we could, our appreciation of his virtues.”
“Gentlemen of the council, I have a candidate in mind who is completely suitable for the parish of X———; however, I believe it would be wise to offer that position and honor to one of our senior priests, the abbé of St. Philémon. He will likely decline it, as both his modesty and his age will play a role; but we will have demonstrated, to the best of our ability, our appreciation for his virtues.”
The five councilors approved unanimously, and that very evening a letter was sent from the palace, signed by the bishop, and which contained in a postscript: “Answer at once, my dear abbé; or, better, come to see me, because I must submit my appointments to the government within three days.”
The five councilors approved unanimously, and that very evening a letter was sent from the palace, signed by the bishop, which included a postscript: “Please respond immediately, my dear abbé; or better yet, come to see me, because I need to submit my appointments to the government within three days.”
The letter arrived at St. Philémon the very day the tomtits were hatched. The postman had difficulty in slipping it into the slit of the box, but it disappeared inside and lay touching the base of the nest, like a white pavement at the bottom of the dark chamber.
The letter arrived at St. Philémon the same day the baby tomtits were hatched. The postman struggled to slip it into the slot of the mailbox, but it vanished inside and rested against the base of the nest, like a white pavement at the bottom of the dark space.
The time came when the tiny points on the wings of the little tomtits began to be covered with down. There were fourteen of them, and they twittered and staggered on their little feet, with their beaks open up to their eyes, never ceasing, from morning till night, to wait for food, eat it, digest it, and demand more. That was the first period, when the baby birds hadn’t any sense. But in birds it doesn’t last long. Very soon they quarrelled in the nest, which began to break with the fluttering of their wings, then they tumbled out of it and walked along the side of the box, peeped through the slit at the big world outside, and at last they ventured out.
The time came when the little dots on the wings of the tiny chicks started to get covered in fluff. There were fourteen of them, and they chirped and stumbled on their small feet, with their beaks open wide, continually waiting for food, eating it, digesting it, and asking for more from morning to night. That was the first stage, when the baby birds had no awareness. But that doesn’t last long in birds. Very soon, they started squabbling in the nest, which began to crack under the flapping of their wings. Then they fell out of it and walked along the side of the box, peeked through the gap at the big world outside, and finally, they took the leap to venture out.
The abbé of St. Philémon, with a neighboring priest, attended this pleasant garden party. When the little ones appeared beneath the roof of the box—two, three—together and took their flight, came back, started again, like bees at the door of a hive, he said:
The abbé of St. Philémon, along with a nearby priest, attended this lovely garden party. When the little kids showed up under the roof of the box—two, three—together and took off, came back, and started again, like bees at the entrance of a hive, he said:
“Behold, a babyhood ended and a good work accomplished. They are hardy and strong, every one.”
“Look, a childhood has ended and a good job has been done. They are all tough and strong.”
The next day, during his hour of leisure after dinner, the abbé came to the box with the key in his hand. “Tap, tap,” he went. There was no answer. “I thought so,” said he. Then he opened the box and, mingled with the débris of the nest, the letter fell into his hands.
The next day, during his free hour after dinner, the abbé came to the box with the key in his hand. “Knock, knock,” he went. There was no answer. “I figured as much,” he said. Then he opened the box and, mixed in with the debris of the nest, the letter fell into his hands.
“Good Heavens!” said he, recognizing the writing. “A letter from the bishop; and in what a state! How long has it been here?”
“Wow!” he exclaimed, recognizing the handwriting. “A letter from the bishop; and look at its condition! How long has it been here?”
His cheek grew pale as he read.
His cheek turned pale as he read.
“Philomène, harness Robin quickly.”
"Philomène, saddle up Robin fast."
She came to see what was the matter before obeying.
She came to find out what was wrong before agreeing to help.
“What have you there, sir?”
"What do you have there, sir?"
“The bishop has been waiting for me three weeks!”
“The bishop has been waiting for me for three weeks!”
“You’ve missed your chance,” said the old woman.
“You’ve missed your chance,” said the old woman.
The abbé was away until the next evening. When he came back he had a peaceful air, but sometimes peace is not attained without effort and we have to struggle to keep it. When he had helped to unharness Robin and had given him some hay, had changed his cassock and unpacked his box, from which he took a dozen little packages of things bought on his visit to the city, it was the very time that the birds assembled in the branches to tell each other about the day. There had been a shower and the drops still fell from the leaves as they were shaken by these bohemian couples looking for a good place to spend the night.
The abbé was gone until the next evening. When he returned, he seemed calm, but sometimes peace doesn’t come easy, and we have to fight to maintain it. After he helped unstrap Robin and gave him some hay, changed out of his cassock, and unpacked his box containing a dozen little packages of things he bought during his trip to the city, it was just the right moment for the birds to gather in the branches to share stories about their day. There had been a rain shower, and the drops were still falling from the leaves as these free-spirited couples searched for a cozy spot to spend the night.
Recognizing their friend and master as he walked up and down the gravel path, they came down, fluttered about him, making an unusually loud noise, and the tomtits, the fourteen of the nest, whose feathers were still not quite grown, essayed their first spirals about the pear-trees and their first cries in the open air.
Recognizing their friend and mentor as he strolled back and forth on the gravel path, they came down, flitted around him, making a surprisingly loud racket, and the young tomtits, the fourteen from the nest, whose feathers were still not fully developed, attempted their first spirals around the pear trees and their first cries in the open air.
The abbé of St. Philémon watched them with a fatherly eye, but his tenderness was sad, as we look at things that have cost us dear.
The abbé of St. Philémon watched them with a fatherly gaze, but his affection was tinged with sadness, like how we view things that have come at a great cost to us.
“Well, my little ones, without me you would not be here, and without you I would be dead. I do not regret it at all, but don’t insist. Your thanks are too noisy.”
“Well, my little ones, without me you wouldn’t be here, and without you I would be dead. I don’t regret it at all, but don’t push it. Your thanks are too loud.”
He clapped his hands impatiently.
He clapped his hands in frustration.
He had never been ambitious, that is very sure, and, even at that moment, he told the truth. Nevertheless, the next day, after a night spent in talking to Philomène, he said to her:
He had never been ambitious, that much is certain, and even at that moment, he was being honest. However, the next day, after a night spent chatting with Philomène, he said to her:
“Next year, Philomène, if the tomtit comes back, let me know. It is decidedly inconvenient.”
“Next year, Philomène, if the tomtit returns, please let me know. It's definitely inconvenient.”
But the tomtit never came again—and neither did the letter from the bishop!
But the tomtit never showed up again—and neither did the letter from the bishop!
JEAN GOURDON’S FOUR DAYS By Émile Zola
SPRING
On that particular day, at about five o’clock in the morning, the sun entered with delightful abruptness into the little room I occupied at the house of my uncle Lazare, parish priest of the hamlet of Dourgues. A broad yellow ray fell upon ray closed eyelids, and I awoke in light.
On that particular day, at around five in the morning, the sun suddenly flooded the small room I was staying in at my uncle Lazare's house, the parish priest of the village of Dourgues. A wide yellow beam landed on my closed eyelids, and I woke up in the light.
My room, which was whitewashed, and had deal furniture, was full of attractive gaiety. I went to the window and gazed at the Durance, which traced its broad course amidst the dark green verdure of the valley. Fresh puffs of wind caressed my face, and the murmur of the trees and river seemed to call me to them.
My room, which was painted white and had pine furniture, was filled with a cheerful vibe. I went to the window and looked at the Durance, which flowed widely through the dark green landscape of the valley. Gentle puffs of wind brushed against my face, and the sounds of the trees and river seemed to invite me to join them.
I gently opened my door. To get out I had to pass through my uncle’s room. I proceeded on tip-toe, fearing the creaking of my thick boots might awaken the worthy man, who was still slumbering with a smiling countenance. And I trembled at the sound of the church bell tolling the Angelus. For some days past my uncle Lazare had been following me about everywhere, looking sad and annoyed. He would perhaps have prevented me going over there to the edge of the river, and hiding myself among the willows on the bank, so as to watch for Babet passing, that tall dark girl who had come with the spring.
I quietly opened my door. To get out, I had to walk through my uncle’s room. I tiptoed, afraid that the creaking of my heavy boots would wake the old man, who was still sleeping peacefully. I shuddered at the sound of the church bell ringing for the Angelus. For the past few days, my uncle Lazare had been following me everywhere, looking sad and upset. He might have tried to stop me from going to the riverbank, where I would hide among the willows to wait for Babet, that tall dark girl who arrived with the spring.
But my uncle was sleeping soundly. I felt something like remorse in deceiving him and running away in this manner. I stayed for an instant and gazed on his calm countenance, with its gentle expression enhanced by rest, and I recalled to mind with feeling the day when he had come to fetch me in the chilly and deserted home which my mother’s funeral was leaving. Since that day, what tenderness, what devotedness, what good advice he had bestowed on me! He had given me his knowledge and his kindness, all his intelligence and all his heart.
But my uncle was sleeping peacefully. I felt a twinge of guilt for deceiving him and sneaking away like this. I paused for a moment and looked at his serene face, its gentle expression softened by sleep, and I remembered with emotion the day he came to get me from the cold, empty house that my mother’s funeral had left behind. Since that day, he had shown me so much kindness, devotion, and wise advice! He had given me his knowledge and his compassion, all his intelligence and all his love.
I was tempted for a moment to cry out to him:
I was briefly tempted to shout out to him:
“Get up, uncle Lazare! let us go for a walk together along that path you are so fond of beside the Durance. You will enjoy the fresh air and morning sun. You will see what an appetite you will have on your return!”
“Get up, Uncle Lazare! Let’s go for a walk together on that path you love by the Durance. You’ll enjoy the fresh air and morning sun. You’ll see how hungry you’ll be when we get back!”
And Babet, who was going down to the river in her light morning gown, and whom I should not be able to see! My uncle would be there, and I would have to lower my eyes. It must be so nice under the willows, lying flat on one’s stomach, in the fine grass! I felt a languid feeling creeping over me, and, slowly, taking short steps, holding my breath, I reached the door. I went downstairs, and began running like a madcap in the delightful, warm May morning air.
And Babet, who was heading down to the river in her light morning dress, and I wouldn't be able to see her! My uncle would be there, and I would have to look down. It must be so nice under the willows, lying flat on my stomach in the soft grass! I felt a lazy sensation washing over me, and, slowly, taking small steps and holding my breath, I reached the door. I went downstairs and started running like crazy in the beautiful, warm May morning air.
The sky was quite white on the horizon, with exquisitely delicate blue and pink tints. The pale sun seemed like a great silver lamp, casting a shower of bright rays into the Durance. And the broad, sluggish river, expanding lazily over the red sand, extended from one end of the valley to the other, like a stream of liquid metal. To the west, a line of low rugged hills threw slight violet streaks on the pale sky.
The sky was pretty white at the horizon, with beautifully soft blue and pink shades. The pale sun looked like a big silver lamp, pouring down a shower of bright rays into the Durance. The wide, slow river, spreading lazily over the red sand, stretched from one end of the valley to the other like a stream of liquid metal. To the west, a line of low, rough hills cast faint violet stripes on the pale sky.
I had been living in this out-of-the-way corner for ten years. How often had I kept my uncle Lazare waiting to give me my Latin lesson! The worthy man wanted to make me learned. But I was on the other side of the Durance, ferreting out magpies, discovering a hill which I had not yet climbed. Then, on my return, there were remonstrances: the Latin was forgotten, my poor uncle scolded me for having torn my trousers, and he shuddered when he noticed sometimes that the skin underneath was cut. The valley was mine, really mine; I had conquered it with my legs, and I was the real landlord by right of friendship. And that bit of river, those two leagues of the Durance, how I loved them, how well we understood one another when together! I knew all the whims of my dear stream, its anger, its charming ways, its different features at each hour of the day.
I had been living in this remote spot for ten years. How often had I kept my uncle Lazare waiting to give me my Latin lesson! The kind man wanted to educate me. But I was on the other side of the Durance, chasing after magpies and discovering a hill that I hadn’t climbed yet. Then, when I returned, there were complaints: I’d forgotten my Latin, my poor uncle scolded me for tearing my trousers, and he winced when he noticed that the skin underneath was sometimes cut. The valley was truly mine; I had conquered it with my legs, and I was the real landlord by friendship. And that stretch of river, those two leagues of the Durance, how I loved them, how well we connected when we were together! I knew all the moods of my beloved stream, its anger, its charming ways, its different looks at each hour of the day.
When I reached the water’s edge on that particular morning, I felt something like giddiness at seeing it so gentle and so white. It had never looked so gay. I slipped rapidly beneath the willows, to an open space where a broad patch of sunlight fell on the dark grass. There I laid me down on my stomach, listening, watching the pathway by which Babet would come, through the branches.
When I got to the water's edge that morning, I felt a kind of excitement seeing it so calm and so bright. It had never looked so cheerful. I quickly slipped beneath the willows to a clear spot where a big patch of sunlight hit the dark grass. There, I lay down on my stomach, listening and watching the path Babet would take through the branches.
“Oh! how sound uncle Lazare must be sleeping!” I thought.
“Oh! Uncle Lazare must be sleeping really soundly!” I thought.
And I extended myself at full length on the moss. The sun struck gentle heat into my back, whilst my breast, buried in the grass, was quite cool.
And I lay down flat on the moss. The sun warmed my back gently, while my chest, pressed into the grass, felt nice and cool.
Have you never examined the turf, at close quarters, with your eyes on the blades of grass? Whilst I was waiting for Babet, I pried indiscreetly into a tuft which was really a whole world. In my bunch of grass there were streets, cross roads, public squares, entire cities. At the bottom of it, I distinguished a great dark patch where the shoots of the previous spring were decaying sadly, then slender stalks were growing up, stretching out, bending into a multitude of elegant forms, and producing frail colonnades, churches, virgin forests. I saw two lean insects wandering in the midst of this immensity; the poor children were certainly lost, for they went from colonnade to colonnade, from street to street, in an affrighted, anxious way.
Have you ever looked closely at the grass, focusing on the blades? While I was waiting for Babet, I curiously examined a tuft that was like a whole world. In my patch of grass, there were streets, intersections, public squares, entire cities. At the bottom, I noticed a large dark spot where last spring’s shoots were sadly decaying, while slender stalks were rising up, reaching out, bending into countless elegant shapes, and creating delicate colonnades, churches, and lush forests. I saw two thin insects wandering in this vastness; the poor little guys were definitely lost, as they moved from colonnade to colonnade, from street to street, looking frightened and anxious.
It was just at this moment that, on raising my eyes, I saw Babet’s white skirts standing out against the dark ground at the top of the pathway. I recognized her printed calico gown, which was grey, with small blue flowers. I sunk down deeper in the grass, I heard my heart thumping against the earth and almost raising me with slight jerks. My breast was burning now, I no longer felt the freshness of the dew.
It was just then that, when I looked up, I saw Babet’s white dress standing out against the dark ground at the top of the path. I recognized her gray printed calico gown, which had small blue flowers on it. I sank down further into the grass, and I could hear my heart thumping against the ground, almost lifting me with little jolts. My chest was burning now; I no longer felt the coolness of the dew.
The young girl came nimbly down the pathway, her skirts skimming the ground with a swinging motion that charmed me, I saw her at full length, quite erect, in her proud and happy gracefulness. She had no idea I was there behind the willows; she walked with a light step, she ran without giving a thought to the wind, which slightly raised her gown. I could distinguish her feet, trotting along quickly, quickly, and a piece of her white stockings, which was perhaps as large as one’s hand, and which made me blush in a manner that was alike sweet and painful.
The young girl came swiftly down the path, her dress brushing the ground with a graceful swing that captivated me. I saw her fully, standing tall, in her proud and joyful elegance. She had no idea I was hiding behind the willows; she walked lightly and ran without thinking of the breeze that gently lifted her dress. I could see her feet moving quickly, and a bit of her white stockings, which was probably about the size of a hand, made me blush in a way that was both sweet and painful.
Oh! then, I saw nothing else, neither the Durance, nor the willows, nor the whiteness of the sky. What cared I for the valley! It was no longer my sweetheart; I was quite indifferent to its joy and its sadness. What cared I for my friends, the stories, and the trees on the hills! The river could run away all at once if it liked; I would not have regretted it.
Oh! then, I saw nothing else, neither the Durance, nor the willows, nor the whiteness of the sky. I didn’t care about the valley! It was no longer my sweetheart; I was completely indifferent to its joy and sadness. I didn’t care about my friends, the stories, and the trees on the hills! The river could disappear all at once if it wanted; I wouldn’t have regretted it.
And the spring, I did not care a bit about the spring! Had it borne away the sun that warmed my back, its leaves, its rays, all its May morning, I should have remained there, in ecstasy, gazing at Babet, running along the pathway, and swinging her skirts deliciously. For Babet had taken the valley’s place in my heart, Babet was the spring, I had never spoken to her. Both of us blushed when we met one another in my uncle Lazare’s church. I could have vowed she detested me.
And the spring, I didn’t care at all about the spring! Even if it took away the sun that warmed my back, its leaves, its rays, all its May mornings, I would have stayed there, in bliss, watching Babet as she ran along the path, swinging her skirts beautifully. Because Babet had taken the valley’s place in my heart, Babet was my spring, and I had never spoken to her. We both blushed whenever we saw each other in my uncle Lazare’s church. I could have sworn she couldn’t stand me.
She talked on that particular day for a few minutes with the women who were washing. The sound of her pearly laughter reached as far as me, mingled with the loud voice of the Durance. Then she stooped down to take a little water in the hollow of her hand; but the bank was high, and Babet, who was on the point of slipping, saved herself by clutching the grass. I gave a frightful shudder, which made my blood run cold. I rose hastily, and, without feeling ashamed, without reddening, ran to the young girl. She cast a startled look at me; then she began to smile. I bent down, at the risk of falling. I succeeded in filling my right hand with water by keeping my fingers close together. And I presented this new sort of cup to Babet’ asking her to drink.
She talked for a few minutes that day with the women who were washing. The sound of her bright laughter reached me, mixing with the loud voice of the Durance. Then she leaned down to scoop some water in her hand, but the bank was steep, and Babet, who was about to slip, saved herself by grabbing the grass. I felt a terrifying chill that made my blood run cold. I quickly stood up, and without feeling embarrassed or blushing, I ran over to the young girl. She looked at me in surprise, then started to smile. I bent down, risking a fall. I managed to fill my right hand with water by keeping my fingers close together. I offered this makeshift cup to Babet, asking her to drink.
The women who were washing laughed. Babet, confused, did not dare accept; she hesitated, and half turned her head away. At last she made up her mind, and delicately pressed her lips to the tips of my fingers; but she had waited too long, all the water had run away. Then she burst out laughing, she became a child again, and I saw very well that she was making fun of me.
The women who were washing laughed. Babet, confused, didn’t dare to accept; she hesitated and turned her head away slightly. Finally, she decided and gently pressed her lips to the tips of my fingers; but she had waited too long, and all the water had run away. Then she burst out laughing, became a child again, and I could see clearly that she was making fun of me.
I was very silly. I bent forward again. This time I took the water in both hands and hastened to put them to Babet’s lips. She drank, and I felt the warm kiss from her mouth run up my arms to my breast, which it filled with heat.
I was really foolish. I leaned forward again. This time I scooped the water with both hands and quickly brought it to Babet’s lips. She drank, and I felt the warm kiss from her mouth travel up my arms to my chest, filling me with warmth.
“Oh! how my uncle must sleep!” I murmured to myself.
“Oh! how my uncle must be sleeping!” I whispered to myself.
Just as I said that, I perceived a dark shadow beside me, and, having turned round, I saw my uncle Lazare, in person, a few paces away, watching Babet and me as if offended. His cassock appeared quite white in the sun; in his look I saw reproaches which made me feel inclined to cry.
Just as I said that, I noticed a dark shadow beside me, and, turning around, I saw my uncle Lazare standing a few feet away, watching Babet and me with an offended expression. His cassock looked almost white in the sunlight; in his gaze, I saw reproach that made me feel like crying.
Babet was very much afraid. She turned quite red, and hurried off stammering:
Babet was really scared. She turned bright red and rushed away, stumbling over her words:
“Thanks, Monsieur Jean, I thank you very much.”
“Thanks, Monsieur Jean, I really appreciate it.”
As for me, wiping my wet hands, I stood motionless and confused before my uncle Lazare.
As for me, wiping my wet hands, I stood still and bewildered in front of my uncle Lazare.
The worthy man, with folded arms, and bringing back a corner of his cassock, watched Babet, who was running up the pathway without turning her head. Then, when she had disappeared behind the hedges, he lowered his eyes to me, and I saw his pleasant countenance smile sadly.
The decent man, with his arms crossed and adjusting the hem of his robe, observed Babet as she hurried up the path without glancing back. Once she was out of sight behind the hedges, he looked down at me, and I noticed a somber smile on his friendly face.
“Jean,” he said to me, “come into the broad walk. Breakfast is not ready. We have half an hour to spare.”
“Jean,” he said to me, “come to the walkway. Breakfast isn’t ready. We have half an hour to kill.”
He set out with his rather heavy tread, avoiding the tufts of grass wet with dew. A part of the bottom of his cassock that was dragging along the ground, made a dull crackling sound. He held his breviary under his arm; but he had forgotten his morning lecture, and he advanced dreamily, with bowed head, and without uttering a word.
He walked with a heavy step, skipping over the patches of grass soaked with dew. The hem of his cassock that was trailing on the ground made a dull crackling noise. He held his prayer book under his arm, but he had forgotten his morning reading, and he moved forward lost in thought, with his head down and without saying a word.
His silence tormented me. He was generally so talkative. My anxiety increased at each step. He had certainly seen me giving Babet water to drink. What a sight, O Lord! The young girl, laughing and blushing, kissed the tips of my fingers, whilst I, standing on tip-toe, stretching out my arms, was leaning forward as if to kiss her. My action now seemed to me frightfully audacious. And all my timidity returned. I inquired of myself how I could have dared to have my fingers kissed so sweetly.
His silence was torture for me. He was usually so chatty. My anxiety grew with every step. He must have seen me giving Babet water to drink. What a scene, oh my! The young girl, laughing and blushing, kissed the tips of my fingers, while I, standing on tiptoe, stretched out my arms, leaning forward as if to kiss her. Now my actions seemed incredibly bold to me. All my shyness came rushing back. I wondered how I could have allowed my fingers to be kissed so sweetly.
And my uncle Lazare, who said nothing, who continued walking with short steps in front of me, without giving a single glance at the old trees he loved! He was assuredly preparing a sermon. He was only taking me into the broad walk to scold me at his ease. It would occupy at least an hour: breakfast would get cold, and I would be unable to return to the water’s edge and dream of the warm burns that Babet’s lips had left on my hands.
And my uncle Lazare, who didn't say a word, kept walking slowly in front of me, not even looking at the old trees he loved! He was definitely getting ready to lecture me. He was just taking me into the open path to scold me comfortably. It would take at least an hour: breakfast would go cold, and I wouldn't be able to go back to the water’s edge and daydream about the warm kisses that Babet’s lips had left on my hands.
We were in the broad walk. This walk, which was wide and short, ran beside the river; it was shaded by enormous oak trees, with trunks lacerated by seams, stretching out their great, tall branches. The fine grass spread like a carpet beneath the trees, and the sun, riddling the foliage, embroidered this carpet with a rosaceous pattern in gold. In the distance, all around, extended raw green meadows.
We were on the wide path. This path, which was broad and short, ran alongside the river; it was shaded by massive oak trees, with trunks marked by grooves, reaching out their tall branches. The soft grass spread like a carpet beneath the trees, and the sun, filtering through the leaves, decorated this carpet with a rosy pattern in gold. In the distance, lush green meadows stretched out all around.
My uncle went to the bottom of the walk, without altering his step and without turning round. Once there, he stopped, and I kept beside him, understanding that the terrible moment had arrived.
My uncle reached the end of the path without changing his pace or looking back. Once he got there, he paused, and I stood next to him, realizing that the awful moment had come.
The river made a sharp curve; a low parapet at the end of the walk formed a sort of terrace. This vault of shade opened on a valley of light. The country expanded wide before us, for several leagues. The sun was rising in the heavens, where the silvery rays of morning had become transformed into a stream of gold; blinding floods of light ran from the horizon, along the hills, and spread out into the plain with the glare of fire.
The river took a sharp turn; a low railing at the end of the path created a kind of terrace. This shaded area opened up to a bright valley. The landscape stretched out before us for miles. The sun was rising in the sky, where the silver morning light had turned into a golden stream; brilliant waves of light flowed from the horizon, across the hills, and spread into the plain like a blaze of fire.
After a moment’s silence, my uncle Lazare turned towards me.
After a moment of silence, my uncle Lazare turned to me.
“Good heavens, the sermon!” I thought, and I bowed my head. My uncle pointed out the valley to me, with an expansive gesture; then, drawing himself up, he said, slowly:
“Wow, the sermon!” I thought, and I lowered my head. My uncle pointed out the valley to me with a sweeping gesture; then, straightening himself, he said, slowly:
“Look, Jean, there is the spring. The earth is full of joy, my boy, and I have brought you here, opposite this plain of light, to show you the first smiles of the young season. Observe what brilliancy and sweetness! Warm perfumes rise from the country and pass across our faces like puffs of life.”
“Look, Jean, there’s spring. The earth is filled with joy, my boy, and I’ve brought you here, in front of this bright landscape, to show you the first smiles of the new season. Check out the brilliance and sweetness! Warm fragrances rise from the countryside and brush against our faces like bursts of life.”
He was silent and seemed dreaming. I had raised my head, astonished, breathing at ease. My uncle was not preaching.
He was quiet and looked like he was daydreaming. I had lifted my head, surprised, feeling relaxed. My uncle wasn’t lecturing.
“It is a beautiful morning,” he continued, “a morning of youth. Your eighteen summers find full enjoyment amidst this verdure which is at most eighteen days old. All is great brightness and perfume, is it not? The broad valley seems to you a delightful place: the river is there to give you its freshness, the trees to lend you their shade, the whole country to speak to you of tenderness, the heavens themselves to kiss those horizons that you are searching with hope and desire. The spring belongs to fellows of your age. It is it that teaches the boys how to give young girls to drink—”
“It’s a beautiful morning,” he continued, “a morning full of youth. At eighteen, you can fully enjoy this greenery that’s only about eighteen days old. Everything is bright and fragrant, right? The wide valley seems like a wonderful place to you: the river offers its freshness, the trees provide shade, and the entire landscape speaks to you of warmth, while the skies kiss the horizons you’re searching for with hope and desire. Spring belongs to people your age. It’s what teaches guys how to make young girls feel special—”
I hung my head again. My uncle Lazare had certainly seen me.
I hung my head again. My uncle Lazare had definitely seen me.
“An old fellow like me,” he continued, “unfortunately knows what trust to place in the charms of spring. I, my poor Jean, I love the Durance because it waters these meadows and gives life to all the valley; I love this young foliage because it proclaims to me the coming of the fruits of summer and autumn; I love this sky because it is good to us, because its warmth hastens the fecundity of the earth. I should have had to tell you this one day or other; I prefer telling it you now, at this early hour. It is spring itself that is giving you the lesson. The earth is a vast workshop wherein there is never a slack season. Observe this flower at our feet; to you it is perfume; to me it is labour, it accomplishes its task by producing its share of life, a little black seed which will work in its turn, next spring. And, now, search the vast horizon. All this joy is but the act of generation. If the country be smiling, it is because it is beginning the everlasting task again. Do you hear it now, breathing hard, full of activity and haste? The leaves sigh, the flowers are in a hurry, the corn grows without pausing; all the plants, all the herbs are quarrelling as to which shall spring up the quickest; and the running water, the river comes to assist in the common labour, and the young sun which rises in the heavens is entrusted with the duty of enlivening the everlasting task of the labourers.”
“An old guy like me,” he went on, “sadly knows how much to trust the allure of spring. I, my poor Jean, I love the Durance because it nourishes these meadows and brings life to the whole valley; I love this young foliage because it signals the arrival of summer and autumn's fruits; I love this sky because it's kind to us, its warmth speeds up the earth's fertility. I should have told you this someday; I prefer to share it now, at this early hour. It's spring itself that is teaching you this lesson. The earth is a huge workshop where there's never a downtime. Look at this flower at our feet; to you, it’s just a scent; to me, it represents hard work, completing its role by producing a little black seed that will, in turn, do its part next spring. And now, scan the vast horizon. All this joy is simply the act of creation. If the countryside is smiling, it's because it's starting its endless job all over again. Do you hear it now, breathing heavily, full of energy and urgency? The leaves rustle, the flowers are rushing, the corn keeps growing without stopping; all the plants, all the herbs are competing to sprout up first; and the flowing water, the river comes to help with the collective effort, and the young sun rising in the sky is given the task of energizing the ongoing work of the laborers.”
At this point my uncle made me look him straight in the face. He concluded in these terms:
At this point, my uncle made me look him directly in the eye. He summed it up like this:
“Jean, you hear what your friend the spring says to you. He is youth, but he is preparing ripe age; his bright smile is but the gaiety of labour. Summer will be powerful, autumn bountiful, for the spring is singing at this moment, while courageously performing its work.”
“Jean, listen to what your friend the spring is telling you. He represents youth, but he’s getting ready for maturity; his bright smile is just the joy of hard work. Summer will be strong, autumn abundant, because spring is singing right now, bravely doing its job.”
I looked very stupid. I understood my uncle Lazare. He was positively preaching me a sermon, in which he told me I was an idle fellow and that the time had come to work.
I looked really foolish. I got my uncle Lazare. He was definitely giving me a lecture, telling me I was a lazy guy and that it was time to get to work.
My uncle appeared as much embarrassed as myself. After having hesitated for some instants he said, slightly stammering:
My uncle looked just as embarrassed as I was. After hesitating for a moment, he said, slightly stuttering:
“Jean, you were wrong not to have come and told me all—as you love Babet and Babet loves you—”
“Jean, you were wrong not to come and tell me everything—since you love Babet and Babet loves you—”
“Babet loves me!” I exclaimed.
“Babet loves me!” I said.
My uncle made me an ill-humoured gesture.
My uncle made a grumpy gesture at me.
“Eh! allow me to speak. I don’t want another avowal. She owned it to me herself.”
“Hey! Let me speak. I don’t want another confession. She admitted it to me herself.”
“She owned that to you, she owned that to you!”
“She owed that to you, she owed that to you!”
And I suddenly threw my arms round my uncle Lazare’s neck.
And I suddenly wrapped my arms around my Uncle Lazare's neck.
“Oh! how nice that is!” I added. “I had never spoken to her, truly. She told you that at the confessional, didn’t she? I would never have dared ask her if she loved me, and I would never have known anything. Oh! how I thank you!”
“Oh! that’s so nice!” I said. “I had never actually talked to her. She told you that in confession, right? I would have never dared to ask her if she loved me, and I would have never known anything. Oh! thank you so much!”
My uncle Lazare was quite red. He felt that he had just committed a blunder. He had imagined that this was not my first meeting with the young girl, and here he gave me a certainty, when as yet I only dared dream of a hope. He held his tongue now; it was I who spoke with volubility.
My uncle Lazare was pretty embarrassed. He realized he had just made a mistake. He thought this wasn't my first encounter with the young girl, and he gave me a definite answer when I had only hoped for one. He stayed quiet now; it was me who chatted away.
“I understand all,” I continued. “You are right, I must work to win Babet. But you will see how courageous I shall be. Ah! how good you are, my uncle Lazare, and how well you speak! I understand what the spring says: I, also, will have a powerful summer and an autumn of abundance. One is well placed here, one sees all the valley; I am young like it, I feel youth within me demanding to accomplish its task—”
“I get it all,” I continued. “You’re right, I need to work to win Babet. But you’ll see how brave I’ll be. Ah! How kind you are, my uncle Lazare, and how well you express yourself! I understand what spring is saying: I, too, will have a strong summer and a fruitful autumn. It’s great being here; you can see the entire valley. I’m young like it, and I feel the youth inside me pushing to fulfill its purpose—”
My uncle calmed me.
My uncle reassured me.
“Very good, Jean,” he said to me. “I had long hoped to make a priest of you, and I imparted to you my knowledge with that sole aim. But what I saw this morning at the waterside compels me to definitely give up my fondest hope. It is Heaven that disposes of us. You will love the Almighty in another way. You cannot now remain in this village, and I only wish you to return when ripened by age and work. I have chosen the trade of printer for you; your education will serve you. One of my friends, who is a printer at Grenoble, is expecting you next Monday.”
“Very good, Jean,” he said to me. “I had hoped for a long time to make you a priest, and I shared my knowledge with that goal in mind. But what I saw this morning by the water has compelled me to give up my greatest hope. It’s up to Heaven to decide our paths. You will serve the Almighty in a different way. You can't stay in this village now, and I only wish for you to return when you’re older and more experienced. I have chosen the printing trade for you; your education will be useful. One of my friends, who is a printer in Grenoble, is expecting you next Monday.”
I felt anxious.
I felt anxious.
“And I shall come back and marry Babet?” I inquired.
“And I’ll come back and marry Babet?” I asked.
My uncle smiled imperceptibly; and, without answering in a direct manner, said:
My uncle smiled subtly and, without answering directly, said:
“The remainder is the will of Heaven.”
“The rest is up to fate.”
“You are heaven, and I have faith in your kindness. Oh! uncle, see that Babet does not forget me. I will work for her.”
“You are amazing, and I trust in your kindness. Oh! Uncle, please make sure Babet doesn’t forget me. I’ll do my best for her.”
Then my uncle Lazare again pointed out to me the valley which the warm golden light was overspreading more and more.
Then my uncle Lazare pointed out to me the valley that the warm golden light was spreading over more and more.
“There is hope,” he said to me. “Do not be as old as I am, Jean. Forget my sermon, be as ignorant as this land. It does not trouble about the autumn; it is all engrossed with the joy of its smile; it labours, courageously and without a care. It hopes.”
“There is hope,” he said to me. “Don't be as old as I am, Jean. Forget my lecture, be as carefree as this land. It doesn’t worry about the autumn; it’s completely absorbed in the joy of its smile; it works hard, bravely and without a worry. It has hope.”
And we returned to the parsonage, strolling along slowly in the grass, which was scorched by the sun, and chatting with concern of our approaching separation.
And we went back to the parsonage, walking slowly in the sun-baked grass and talking with worry about our upcoming separation.
Breakfast was cold, as I had foreseen; but that did not trouble me much. I had tears in my eyes each time I looked at my uncle Lazare. And, at the thought of Babet, my heart beat fit to choke me.
Breakfast was cold, just like I expected; but that didn’t bother me too much. I had tears in my eyes every time I looked at my uncle Lazare. And thinking about Babet made my heart race so much it felt like I couldn’t breathe.
I do not remember what I did during the remainder of the day. I think I went and lay down under the willows at the riverside. My uncle was right, the earth was at work. On placing my ear to the grass I seemed to hear continual sounds. Then I dreamed of what my life would be. Buried in the grass until nightfall, I arranged an existence full of labour divided between Babet and my uncle Lazare. The energetic youthfulness of the soil had penetrated my breast, which I pressed with force against the common mother, and at times I imagined myself to be one of the strong willows that lived around me. In the evening I could not dine. My uncle, no doubt, understood the thoughts that were choking me, for he feigned not to notice my want of appetite. As soon as I was able to rise from table, I hastened to return and breathe the open air outside.
I don't remember what I did for the rest of the day. I think I laid down under the willows by the river. My uncle was right; the earth was alive with activity. When I pressed my ear to the grass, I could hear constant sounds. Then I dreamed about what my life would be like. Lying in the grass until nightfall, I envisioned a life filled with work shared between Babet and my uncle Lazare. The vibrant energy of the soil filled me up, and I pressed myself against the earth, sometimes imagining I was one of the strong willows around me. In the evening, I couldn’t eat dinner. My uncle probably sensed the thoughts choking me because he pretended not to notice my lack of appetite. As soon as I could get up from the table, I rushed outside to breathe the fresh air.
A fresh breeze rose from the river, the dull splashing of which I heard in the distance. A soft light fell from the sky. The valley expanded, peaceful and transparent, like a dark shoreless ocean. There were vague sounds in the air, a sort of impassioned tremor, like a great flapping of wings passing above my head. Penetrating perfumes rose with the cool air from the grass.
A gentle breeze blew in from the river, its faint splashing audible in the distance. A soft light streamed down from the sky. The valley opened up, calm and clear, like a dark ocean without a shore. There were indistinct sounds in the air, a kind of excited vibration, like a massive flapping of wings overhead. Refreshing scents wafted up with the cool air from the grass.
I had gone out to see Babet; I knew she came to the parsonage every night, and I went and placed myself in ambush behind a hedge. I had got rid of my timidness of the morning; I considered it quite natural to be waiting for her there, because she loved me and I had to tell her of my departure.
I went out to see Babet; I knew she came to the parsonage every night, so I hid behind a hedge. I had shaken off my earlier shyness; I thought it was perfectly normal to be waiting for her there since she loved me and I needed to tell her about my departure.
“When I perceived her skirts in the limpid night, I advanced noiselessly. Then I murmured in a low voice:
“When I saw her skirts in the clear night, I moved closer quietly. Then I whispered softly:
“Babet, Babet, I am here.”
“Babet, Babet, I'm here.”
She did not recognise me, at first, and started with fright. When she discovered who it was, she seemed still more frightened, which very much surprised me.
She didn't recognize me at first and jumped back in shock. When she realized who I was, she looked even more scared, which really surprised me.
“It’s you, Monsieur Jean,” she said to me. “What are you doing there? What do you want?”
“It’s you, Monsieur Jean,” she said to me. “What are you doing there? What do you want?”
I was beside her and took her hand.
I was next to her and held her hand.
“You love me fondly, do you not?”
“You love me dearly, don’t you?”
“I! who told you that?”
"Who told you that?"
“My uncle Lazare.”
"My uncle Lazare."
She stood there in confusion. Her hand began to tremble in mine. As she was on the point of running away, I took her other hand. We were face to face, in a sort of hollow in the hedge, and I felt Babet’s panting breath running all warm over my face. The freshness of the air, the rustling silence of the night, hung around us.
She stood there looking confused. Her hand started to shake in mine. Just as she was about to run away, I grabbed her other hand. We were face to face, in a little gap in the hedge, and I felt Babet’s warm, heavy breath on my face. The cool air and the quiet stillness of the night surrounded us.
“I don’t know,” stammered the young girl, “I never said that—his reverence the curé misunderstood—For mercy’s sake, let me be, I am in a hurry.”
“I don’t know,” stammered the young girl, “I never said that—his reverence the curé misunderstood—For mercy’s sake, just leave me alone, I’m in a hurry.”
“No, no,” I continued, “I want you to know that I am going away to-morrow, and to promise to love me always.”
“No, no,” I continued, “I want you to know that I'm leaving tomorrow, and I need you to promise to always love me.”
“You are leaving to-morrow!”
"You are leaving tomorrow!"
Oh! that sweet cry, and how tenderly Babet uttered it! I seem still to hear her apprehensive voice full of affliction and love.
Oh! that sweet cry, and how lovingly Babet said it! I can still hear her worried voice filled with sorrow and affection.
“You see,” I exclaimed in my turn, “that my uncle Lazare said the truth. Besides, he never tells fibs. You love me, you love me, Babet! Your lips this morning confided the secret very softly to my fingers.”
“You see,” I said in response, “that my uncle Lazare was right. Besides, he never lies. You love me, you love me, Babet! Your lips revealed the secret softly to my fingers this morning.”
And I made her sit down at the foot of the hedge. My memory has retained my first chat of love in its absolute innocence. Babet listened to me like a little sister. She was no longer afraid, she told me the story of her love. And there were solemn sermons, ingenious avowals, projects without end. She vowed she would marry no one but me, I vowed to deserve her hand by labour and tenderness. There was a cricket behind the hedge, who accompanied our chat with his chaunt of hope, and all the valley, whispering in the dark, took pleasure in hearing us talk so softly.
And I had her sit down at the edge of the hedge. My memory still holds onto my first innocent conversation about love. Babet listened to me like a little sister. She wasn’t scared anymore; she shared the story of her feelings. There were serious discussions, clever confessions, endless plans. She promised she would marry only me, and I promised to earn her hand through hard work and kindness. There was a cricket behind the hedge, chirping along with our conversation of hope, and the whole valley, whispering in the dark, enjoyed listening to us talk so gently.
On separating we forgot to kiss each other.
On separating, we forgot to kiss each other.
When I returned to my little room, it appeared to me that I had left it for at least a year. That day which was so short, seemed an eternity of happiness. It was the warmest and most sweetly-scented spring-day of my life, and the remembrance of it is now like the distant, faltering voice of my youth.
When I got back to my small room, it felt like I had been away for at least a year. That day, which was so brief, seemed like an endless period of happiness. It was the warmest and most pleasantly scented spring day of my life, and thinking about it now feels like the faint, distant voice of my youth.
II
SUMMER
When I awoke at about three o’clock in the morning on that particular day, I was lying on the hard ground tired out, and with my face bathed in perspiration. The hot heavy atmosphere of a July night weighed me down.
When I woke up around three in the morning that day, I was lying on the hard ground, exhausted, and my face was dripping with sweat. The hot, humid air of a July night felt heavy on me.
My companions were sleeping around me, wrapped in their hooded cloaks; they speckled the grey ground with black, and the obscure plain panted; I fancied I heard the heavy breathing of a slumbering multitude. Indistinct sounds, the neighing of horses, the clash of arms rang out amidst the rustling silence.
My friends were sleeping around me, bundled up in their hooded cloaks; they dotted the grey ground with black, and the dark plain seemed to breathe; I thought I heard the heavy breathing of a sleeping crowd. Faint sounds, the neighing of horses, the clashing of weapons echoed through the quiet.
The army had halted at about midnight, and we had received orders to lie down and sleep. We had been marching for three days, scorched by the sun and blinded by dust. The enemy were at length in front of us, over there, on those hills on the horizon. At daybreak a decisive battle would be fought.
The army stopped around midnight, and we got orders to lie down and sleep. We had been marching for three days, baked by the sun and choked by dust. The enemy was finally in front of us, over there, on those hills in the distance. At dawn, a crucial battle would happen.
I had been a victim to despondency. For three days I had been as if trampled on, without energy and without thought for the future. It was the excessive fatigue, indeed, that had just awakened me. Now, lying on my back, with my eyes wide open, I was thinking whilst gazing into the night, I thought of this battle, this butchery, which the sun was about to light up. For more than six years, at the first shot in each fight, I had been saying good-bye to those I loved the most fondly, Babet and uncle Lazare. And now, barely a month before my discharge, I had to say good-bye again, and this time perhaps for ever.
I had been caught up in a deep sadness. For three days, I felt like I had been crushed, with no energy and no thoughts about the future. It was the overwhelming exhaustion that had finally brought me back to awareness. Now, lying on my back with my eyes wide open, I was lost in thought as I stared into the night, thinking about this battle, this slaughter, that the sun was about to illuminate. For over six years, at the first shot of each fight, I had been saying goodbye to the people I loved the most, Babet and Uncle Lazare. And now, just a month before my discharge, I had to say goodbye once more, and this time, maybe for good.
Then my thoughts softened. With closed eyelids I saw Babet and my uncle Lazare. How long it was since I had kissed them! I remembered the day of our separation; my uncle weeping because he was poor, and allowing me to leave like that, and Babet, in the evening, had vowed she would wait for me, and that she would never love another. I had had to quit all, my master at Grenoble, my friends at Dourgues. A few letters had come from time to time to tell me they always loved me, and that happiness was awaiting me in my well-beloved valley. And I, I was going to fight, I was going to get killed.
Then my thoughts became gentler. With my eyes shut, I remembered Babet and my uncle Lazare. It had been so long since I had kissed them! I recalled the day we parted; my uncle crying because he was poor and letting me go like that, and Babet, in the evening, swearing she would wait for me and never love anyone else. I had to leave everything behind—my master in Grenoble, my friends in Dourgues. A few letters had come occasionally, saying they still loved me and that happiness was waiting for me in my cherished valley. And here I was, heading off to fight, possibly to die.
I began dreaming of my return. I saw my poor old uncle on the threshold of the parsonage extending his trembling arms; and behind him was Babet, quite red, smiling through her tears. I fell into their arms and kissed them, seeking for expressions—
I started dreaming about coming back. I saw my poor old uncle standing at the door of the parsonage, reaching out his shaky arms; and behind him was Babet, all red, smiling through her tears. I threw myself into their arms and kissed them, looking for signs—
Suddenly the beating of drums recalled me to stern reality. Daybreak had come, the grey plain expanded in the morning mist. The ground became full of life, indistinct forms appeared on all sides; a sound that became louder and louder filled the air; it was the call of bugles, the galloping of horses, the rumble of artillery, the shouting out of orders. War came threatening, amidst my dream of tenderness. I rose with difficulty; it seemed to me that my bones were broken, and that my head was about to split. I hastily got my men together; for I must tell you that I had won the rank of sergeant. We soon received orders to bear to the left and occupy a hillock above the plain.
Suddenly, the sound of drums jolted me back to harsh reality. Daybreak had arrived, and the gray landscape stretched out in the morning mist. The ground was alive with indistinct shapes appearing all around; the sounds grew louder and louder, filling the air—bugles calling, horses galloping, artillery rumbling, and orders being shouted. War loomed menacingly, interrupting my moment of tenderness. I struggled to get up; it felt like my bones were broken and my head was about to explode. I quickly gathered my men; I should mention that I had earned the rank of sergeant. We soon got orders to move to the left and take a little hill above the plain.
As we were about to move, the sergeant-major came running along and shouting:
As we were getting ready to leave, the sergeant-major came running up and yelling:
“A letter for Sergeant Gourdon!”
"A letter for Sgt. Gourdon!"
And he handed me a dirty crumpled letter, which had been lying perhaps for a week in the leather bags of the post-office. I had only just time to recognise the writing of my uncle Lazare.
And he gave me a dirty, crumpled letter that had probably been sitting for about a week in the leather bags at the post office. I just had time to recognize my uncle Lazare's handwriting.
“Forward, march!” shouted the major.
“Move out!” shouted the major.
I had to march. For a few seconds I held the poor letter in my hand, devouring it with my eyes; it burnt my fingers; I would have given everything in the world to have sat down and wept at ease whilst reading it. I had to content myself with slipping it under my tunic against my heart.
I had to keep walking. For a few seconds, I held the sad letter in my hand, staring at it intensely; it felt like it was burning my fingers. I would have given anything to sit down and cry freely while reading it. Instead, I had to settle for tucking it under my shirt against my heart.
I have never experienced such agony. By way of consolation I said to myself what my uncle had so often repeated to me: I was in the summer of my life, at the moment of the fierce struggle, and it was essential that I should perform my duty bravely, if I would have a peaceful and bountiful autumn. But these reasons exasperated me the more: this letter, which had come to speak to me of happiness, burnt my heart, which had revolted against the folly of war. And I could not even read it! I was perhaps going to die without knowing what it contained, without perusing my uncle Lazare’s affectionate remarks for the last time.
I have never felt such pain. To comfort myself, I reminded myself of what my uncle used to say: I was in the prime of my life, in the middle of a tough battle, and it was crucial for me to do my duty courageously if I wanted to enjoy a peaceful and prosperous future. But those thoughts only made me more frustrated: this letter, which was supposed to bring me happiness, felt like a fire in my heart, which had turned against the madness of war. And I couldn't even read it! I might die without knowing what it said, without reading my uncle Lazare’s kind words one last time.
We had reached the top of the hill. We were to await orders there to advance. The battle-field had been marvellously chosen to slaughter one another at ease. The immense plain expanded for several leagues, and was quite bare, without a house or tree. Hedges and bushes made slight spots on the whiteness of the ground. I have never since seen such a country, an ocean of dust, a chalky soil, bursting open here and there, and displaying its tawny bowels. And never either have I since witnessed a sky of such intense purity, a July day so lovely and so warm; at eight o’clock the sultry heat was already scorching our faces. O the splendid morning, and what a sterile plain to kill and die in!
We had made it to the top of the hill. We were to wait for orders to move forward from there. The battlefield had been perfectly chosen for easy slaughter. The vast plain stretched for miles and was completely bare, without a single house or tree. Hedges and bushes dotted the whiteness of the ground. I have never seen a landscape like it since—an ocean of dust, a chalky soil breaking open here and there to show its tawny depths. And I have never seen a sky so brilliantly clear, a July day so beautiful and warm; by eight o’clock the heat was already burning our faces. Oh, what a glorious morning, and what a barren plain to kill and die on!
Firing had broken out with irregular crackling sounds, a long time since, supported by the solemn growl of the cannon. The enemy, Austrians dressed in white, had quitted the heights, and the plain was studded with long files of men, who looked to me about as big as insects. One might have thought it was an ant-hill in insurrection. Clouds of smoke hung over the battle-field. At times, when these clouds broke asunder, I perceived soldiers in flight, smitten with terrified panic. Thus there were currents of fright which bore men away, and outbursts of shame and courage which brought them back under fire.
Firing had erupted with irregular crackling sounds a while ago, accompanied by the heavy rumble of cannon fire. The enemy, Austrians in white uniforms, had left the heights, and the plain was dotted with long lines of men, who appeared to me as small as insects. It looked like an ant hill in revolt. Clouds of smoke hung over the battlefield. At times, when these clouds parted, I could see soldiers fleeing, overwhelmed with fear. There were waves of panic that swept men away, and bursts of shame and bravery that brought them back into the fight.
I could neither hear the cries of the wounded, nor see the blood flow. I could only distinguish the dead which the battalions left behind them, and which resembled black patches. I began to watch the movements of the troops with curiosity, irritated at the smoke which hid a good half of the show, experiencing a sort of egotistic pleasure at the knowledge that I was in security, whilst others were dying.
I couldn't hear the cries of the wounded or see the blood flowing. I could only make out the dead that the battalions left behind, looking like dark spots. I started watching the movements of the troops with interest, feeling annoyed by the smoke that obscured half of the scene, feeling a selfish satisfaction knowing I was safe while others were dying.
At about nine o’clock we were ordered to advance. We went down the hill at the double and proceeded towards the centre which was giving way. The regular beat of our footsteps appeared to me funeral-like. The bravest among us panting, pale and with haggard features.
At around nine o’clock, we were told to move forward. We rushed down the hill and headed toward the center, which was collapsing. The steady rhythm of our footsteps felt almost like a funeral march. The bravest among us were out of breath, pale, and looked exhausted.
I have made up my mind to tell the truth. At the first whistle of the bullets, the battalion suddenly came to a halt, tempted to fly.
I’ve decided to tell the truth. When the bullets started flying, the battalion suddenly stopped, tempted to run away.
“Forward, forward!” shouted the chiefs.
“Go, go!” shouted the chiefs.
But we were riveted to the ground, bowing our heads when a bullet whistled by our ears. This movement is instinctive; if shame had not restrained me, I would have thrown myself flat on my stomach in the dust.
But we were stuck to the ground, ducking our heads when a bullet zipped by our ears. This reaction is instinctive; if I hadn’t felt ashamed, I would have just laid flat on my belly in the dirt.
Before us was a huge veil of smoke which we dared not penetrate. Red flashes passed through this smoke. And, shuddering, we still stood still. But the bullets reached us; soldiers fell with yells. The chiefs shouted louder:
Before us was a massive cloud of smoke that we didn’t dare to go through. Red flashes flickered within this smoke. And, trembling, we remained frozen. But the bullets hit us; soldiers collapsed with cries. The leaders shouted even louder:
“Forward, forward!”
"Let's go, let's go!"
The rear ranks, which they pushed on, compelled us to march. Then, closing our eyes, we made a fresh dash and entered the smoke.
The back lines that they pushed forward forced us to keep moving. Then, with our eyes shut, we made a new sprint and plunged into the smoke.
We were seized with furious rage. When the cry of “Halt!” resounded, we experienced difficulty in coming to a standstill. As soon as one is motionless, fear returns and one feels a wish to run away. Firing commenced. We shot in front of us, without aiming, finding some relief in discharging bullets into the smoke. I remember I pulled my trigger mechanically, with lips firmly set together and eyes wide open; I was no longer afraid, for, to tell the truth, I no longer knew if I existed. The only idea I had in my head, was that I would continue firing until all was over. My companion on the left received a bullet full in the face and fell on me; I brutally pushed him away, wiping my cheek which he had drenched with blood. And I resumed firing.
We were filled with intense anger. When the shout of “Stop!” echoed, we found it hard to stop moving. As soon as one goes still, fear kicks in and you want to run away. Shooting started. We fired ahead of us, without aiming, finding some relief in letting our bullets fly into the smoke. I remember pulling my trigger on autopilot, my lips pressed tight and my eyes wide open; I was no longer scared because, honestly, I no longer even knew if I was real. The only thought in my head was that I would keep shooting until it was all over. My buddy on the left took a bullet straight to the face and collapsed onto me; I roughly pushed him off, wiping my cheek that he had soaked with blood. And I went back to firing.
I still remember having seen our colonel, M. de Montrevert, firm and erect upon his horse, gazing quietly towards the enemy. That man appeared to me immense. He had no rifle to amuse himself with, and his breast was expanded to its full breadth above us. From time to time, he looked down, and exclaimed in a dry voice:
I still remember seeing our colonel, M. de Montrevert, standing tall on his horse, calmly watching the enemy. That man seemed enormous to me. He didn't have a rifle to occupy himself with, and his chest was puffed out fully above us. Occasionally, he looked down and said in a dry voice:
“Close the ranks, close the ranks!”
“Close the ranks, close the ranks!”
We closed our ranks like sheep, treading on the dead, stupefied, and continuing firing. Until then, the enemy had only sent us bullets; a dull explosion was heard and a shell carried off five of our men. A battery which must have been opposite us and which we could not see, had just opened fire. The shells struck into the middle of us, almost at one spot, making a sanguinary gap which we closed unceasingly with the obstinacy of ferocious brutes.
We huddled together like sheep, stepping over the dead, dazed, and kept shooting. Up until then, the enemy had only fired bullets at us; then we heard a loud explosion, and a shell took out five of our men. There was a battery that must have been facing us, but we couldn't see it, and it had just started firing. The shells hit us right in the middle, almost in the same place, creating a bloody gap that we kept trying to fill with the stubbornness of savage beasts.
“Close the ranks, close the ranks!” the colonel coldly repeated.
“Close the ranks, close the ranks!” the colonel coldly repeated.
We were giving the cannon human flesh. Each time a soldier was struck down, I was taking a step nearer death, I was approaching the spot where the shells were falling heavily, crushing the men whose turn had come to die. The corpses were forming heaps in that place, and soon the shells would strike into nothing more than a mound of mangled flesh; shreds of limbs flew about at each fresh discharge. We could no longer close the ranks.
We were feeding the cannon human flesh. Each time a soldier went down, I was stepping closer to death, getting nearer to the area where the shells were landing hard, crushing the men who were destined to die. Bodies were piling up in that spot, and soon the shells would turn it into nothing more than a mound of torn flesh; bits of limbs flew around with every new blast. We could no longer close the ranks.
The soldiers yelled, the chiefs themselves were moved.
The soldiers shouted, and even the chiefs were affected.
“With the bayonet, with the bayonet!”
“With the bayonet, with the bayonet!”
And amidst a shower of bullets the battalion rushed in fury towards the shells. The veil of smoke was torn asunder; we perceived the enemy’s battery flaming red, which was firing at us from the mouths of all its pieces, on the summit of a hillock. But the dash forward had commenced, the shells stopped the dead only.
And in the midst of a hail of bullets, the battalion charged angrily toward the artillery. The curtain of smoke was ripped apart; we saw the enemy's battery blazing red as it fired at us from every gun on top of a small hill. But the advance had begun; the shells claimed only the dead.
I ran beside Colonel Montrevert, whose horse had just been killed, and who was fighting like a simple soldier. Suddenly I was struck down; it seemed to me as if my breast opened and my shoulder was taken away. A frightful wind passed over my face.
I ran next to Colonel Montrevert, whose horse had just been shot, and who was battling like an ordinary soldier. Suddenly, I was knocked down; it felt as if my chest burst open and my shoulder was ripped away. An awful wind rushed across my face.
And I fell. The colonel fell beside me. I felt myself dying. I thought of those I loved, and fainted whilst searching with a withering hand for my uncle Lazare’s letter.
And I fell. The colonel crashed down next to me. I felt like I was dying. I thought of the people I loved and passed out while trying to find my uncle Lazare’s letter with a weak hand.
When I came to myself again I was lying on my side in the dust. I was annihilated by profound stupor. I gazed before me with my eyes wide open without seeing anything; it seemed to me that I had lost my limbs, and that my brain was empty. I did not suffer, for life seemed to have departed from my flesh.
When I regained consciousness, I found myself lying on my side in the dirt. I was overwhelmed by a deep daze. I stared ahead with wide-open eyes but saw nothing; it felt as if I had lost my limbs and my mind was blank. I didn’t feel pain, as if life had left my body.
The rays of a hot implacable sun fell upon my face like molten lead. I did not feel it. Life returned to me little by little; my limbs became lighter, my shoulder alone remained crushed beneath an enormous weight. Then, with the instinct of a wounded animal, I wanted to sit up. I uttered a cry of pain, and fell back upon the ground.
The harsh rays of a blazing sun beat down on my face like hot metal. I didn’t feel it. Slowly, I started to regain my strength; my limbs felt lighter, but one shoulder still felt trapped under a heavy load. Then, like a wounded animal, I tried to sit up. I let out a cry of pain and collapsed back onto the ground.
But I lived now, I saw, I understood. The plain spread out naked and deserted, all white in the broad sunlight. It exhibited its desolation beneath the intense serenity of heaven; heaps of corpses were sleeping in the warmth, and the trees that had been brought down, seemed to be other dead who were dying. There was not a breath of air. A frightful silence came from those piles of inanimate bodies; then, at times, there were dismal groans which broke this silence, and conveyed a long tremor to it. Slender clouds of grey smoke hanging over the low hills on the horizon, was all that broke the bright blue of the sky. The butchery was continuing on the heights.
But now I was alive, I saw, I understood. The landscape lay bare and deserted, all white in the bright sunlight. It displayed its emptiness beneath the intense calm of the sky; heaps of corpses were resting in the warmth, and the fallen trees looked like other dead people who were dying. There wasn't a breath of air. An awful silence came from those piles of lifeless bodies; then, occasionally, there were mournful groans that shattered the silence, sending a long shudder through it. Thin clouds of gray smoke hanging over the low hills on the horizon were the only thing disrupting the bright blue of the sky. The killing continued on the heights.
I imagined we were conquerors, and I experienced selfish pleasure in thinking I could die in peace on this deserted plain. Around me the earth was black. On raising my head I saw the enemy’s battery on which we had charged, a few feet away from me. The struggle must have been horrible: the mound was covered with hacked and disfigured bodies; blood had flowed so abundantly that the dust seemed like a large red carpet. The cannon stretched out their dark muzzles above the corpses. I shuddered when I observed the silence of those guns.
I imagined we were conquerors, and I felt a selfish satisfaction in thinking I could die peacefully on this empty battlefield. The ground around me was black. When I looked up, I saw the enemy's artillery that we had charged at, just a few feet away. The fight must have been brutal: the mound was littered with mangled bodies; blood had spilled so much that the dust looked like a large red carpet. The cannons pointed their dark barrels over the corpses. I shuddered when I noticed the silence of those guns.
Then gently, with a multitude of precautions, I succeeded in turning on my stomach. I rested my head on a large stone all splashed with gore, and drew my uncle Lazare’s letter from my breast. I placed it before my eyes; but my tears prevented my reading it.
Then, carefully and with numerous precautions, I managed to turn onto my stomach. I rested my head on a big stone covered in blood, and pulled out my uncle Lazare’s letter from my chest. I held it in front of my eyes, but my tears made it impossible to read.
And whilst the sun was roasting me in the back, the acrid smell of blood was choking me. I could form an idea of the woeful plain around me, and was as if stiffened with the rigidness of the dead. My poor heart was weeping in the warm and loathsome silence of murder.
And while the sun was baking my back, the harsh scent of blood was suffocating me. I could imagine the tragic landscape around me, and it felt like I was frozen like the dead. My poor heart was crying in the warm and disgusting silence of murder.
Uncle Lazare wrote to me:
Uncle Lazare texted me:
“My Dear Boy,—I hear war has been declared; but I still hope you will get your discharge before the campaign opens. Every morning I beseech the Almighty to spare you new dangers; He will grant my prayer; He will, one of these days, let you close my eyes.
“My Dear Boy,—I hear that war has been declared; but I still hope you’ll get your discharge before the campaign starts. Every morning I pray to God to keep you safe from new dangers; He will answer my prayer; He will, one of these days, let you close my eyes.
“Ah! my poor Jean, I am becoming old, I have great need of your arm. Since your departure I no more feel your youthfulness beside me, which gave me back my twenty summers. Do you remember our strolls in the morning along the oak-tree walk? Now I no longer dare to go beneath those trees; I am alone, I am afraid. The Durance weeps. Come quickly and console me, assuage my anxiety——”
“Ah! my poor Jean, I’m getting old, and I really need your support. Since you left, I don’t feel your youthful energy next to me anymore, which made me feel like I was in my twenties again. Do you remember our morning walks along the oak path? Now I don’t dare to walk under those trees anymore; I’m alone and scared. The Durance is crying. Please come quickly and comfort me, ease my worries——”
The tears were choking me, I could not continue. At that moment a heartrending cry was uttered a few steps away from me; I saw a soldier suddenly rise, with the muscles of his face contracted; he extended his arms in agony, and fell to the ground, where he writhed in frightful convulsions; then he ceased moving.
The tears were choking me, and I couldn’t go on. At that moment, a heartbreaking cry came from just a few steps away; I saw a soldier suddenly rise, his face twisted in pain. He stretched out his arms in agony and collapsed on the ground, where he convulsed in terrifying seizures; then he stopped moving.
“I have placed my hope in the Almighty,” continued my uncle, “He will bring you back safe and sound to Dourgues, and we will resume our peaceful existence. Let me dream out loud and tell you my plans for the future.
“I have placed my hope in the Almighty,” my uncle continued, “He will bring you back safe and sound to Dourgues, and we will go back to our peaceful life. Let me share my dreams and tell you my plans for the future.
“You will go no more to Grenoble, you will remain with me; I will make my child a son of the soil, a peasant who shall live gaily whilst tilling the fields.
“You're not going to Grenoble anymore; you're staying with me. I’ll raise my child to be a true local, a peasant who will live happily while working the fields.
“And I will retire to your farm. In a short time my trembling hands will no longer be able to hold the Host. I only ask Heaven for two years of such an existence. That will be my reward for the few good deeds I may have done. Then you will sometimes lead me along the paths of our dear valley, where every rock, every hedge will remind me of your youth which I so greatly loved——”
“And I will move to your farm. Soon my shaking hands won’t be able to hold the Host anymore. I just ask for two years of this kind of life. That will be my reward for any good things I may have done. Then you can take me along the paths of our beloved valley, where every rock and every hedge will remind me of your youth, which I loved so much—”
I had to stop again. I felt such a sharp pain In my shoulder, that I almost fainted a second time. A terrible anxiety had just taken possession of me; it, seemed as if the sound of the fusillade was approaching, and I thought with terror that our army was perhaps retreating, and that in its flight it would descend to the plain and pass over my body. But I still saw nothing but the slight cloud, of smoke hanging over the low hills.
I had to stop again. I felt such a sharp pain in my shoulder that I almost fainted a second time. A terrible anxiety had just taken over me; it seemed like the sound of gunfire was getting closer, and I thought with dread that our army might be retreating, and that in its escape it would come down to the plain and run over my body. But all I could see was a faint cloud of smoke hanging over the low hills.
My uncle Lazare added:
My uncle Lazare said:
“And we shall be three to love one another. Ah! my well-beloved Jean, how right you were to give her to drink that morning beside the Durance. I was afraid of Babet, I was ill-humoured, and now I am jealous, for I can see very well that I shall never be able to love you as much as she does, ‘Tell him,’ she repeated to me yesterday, blushing, ‘that if he gets killed, I shall go and throw myself into the river at the spot where he gave me to drink.’
“And we will be three to love each other. Ah! my dear Jean, you were so right to offer her a drink that morning by the Durance. I was scared of Babet, I was in a bad mood, and now I'm feeling jealous, because I can clearly see that I will never be able to love you as much as she does. ‘Tell him,’ she said to me again yesterday, blushing, ‘that if he gets killed, I will go and throw myself into the river at the place where he gave me a drink.’”
“For the love of God! be careful of your life. There are things that I cannot understand, but I feel that happiness awaits you here. I already call Babet my daughter; I can see her on your arm, in the church, when I shall bless your union. I wish that to be my last mass.
“For the love of God! be careful with your life. There are things I can’t understand, but I feel that happiness is waiting for you here. I already consider Babet my daughter; I can picture her on your arm in the church when I bless your union. I hope that will be my last mass."
“Babet is a fine, tall girl now. She will, assist you in your work——”
“Babet is a tall, lovely girl now. She will help you with your work——”
The sound of the fusillade had gone farther away. I was weeping sweet tears. There were dismal moans among soldiers who were in their last agonies between the cannon wheels. I perceived one who was endeavoring to get rid of a comrade, wounded as he was, whose body was crushing his chest; and, as this wounded man struggled and complained, the soldier pushed him brutally away, and made him roll down the slope of the mound, whilst the wretched creature yelled with pain. At that cry a murmur came from the heap of corpses. The sun, which was sinking, shed rays of a light fallow colour. The blue of the sky was softer.
The sound of the gunfire had faded into the distance. I was crying softly. There were mournful groans from soldiers who were in their final moments between the cannon wheels. I noticed one soldier trying to push away a wounded comrade, whose body was pressing against his chest; and as the injured man struggled and cried out, the soldier shoved him harshly aside, causing him to roll down the slope of the mound while the poor man screamed in pain. At that cry, a murmur arose from the pile of bodies. The sun, which was setting, cast rays of a muted, yellowish light. The blue of the sky was gentler.
I finished reading my uncle Lazare’s letter.
I finished reading my Uncle Lazare's letter.
“I simply wished,” he continued, “to give you news of ourselves, and to beg you to come as soon as possible and make us happy. And here I am weeping and gossiping like an old child. Hope, my poor Jean, I pray, and God is good.
“I just wanted,” he continued, “to update you on our lives and to ask you to come as soon as you can to make us happy. And here I am, crying and chatting like a silly child. Hope, my poor Jean, I pray, and God is good.”
“Answer me quickly, and give me, if possible, the date of your return. Babet and I are counting the weeks. We trust to see you soon; be hopeful.”
“Reply to me soon, and let me know, if you can, when you’ll be back. Babet and I are counting down the weeks. We’re looking forward to seeing you soon; stay positive.”
The date of my return!—I kissed the letter, sobbing, and fancied for a moment that I was kissing Babet and my uncle. No doubt I should never see them again. I would die like a dog in the dust, beneath the leaden sun. And it was on that desolated plain, amidst the death-rattle of the dying, that those whom I loved dearly were saying good-bye. A buzzing silence filled my ears; I gazed at the pale earth spotted with blood, which extended, deserted, to the grey lines of the horizon. I repeated: “I must die.” Then, I closed my eyes, and thought of Babet and my uncle Lazare.
The date of my return!—I kissed the letter, crying, and imagined for a moment that I was kissing Babet and my uncle. I knew I would probably never see them again. I would die like a dog in the dirt, under the heavy sun. And it was on that empty plain, surrounded by the sounds of those who were dying, that the people I loved were saying goodbye. A buzzing silence filled my ears; I looked at the pale ground spotted with blood, stretching out, empty, to the gray lines of the horizon. I kept saying, “I have to die.” Then, I closed my eyes and thought of Babet and my uncle Lazare.
I know not how long I remained in a sort of painful drowsiness. My heart suffered as much as my flesh. Warm tears ran slowly down my cheeks. Amidst the nightmare that accompanied the fever, I heard a moan similar to the continuous plaintive cry of a child in suffering. At times, I awoke and stared at the sky in astonishment.
I don’t know how long I was in a kind of painful daze. My heart hurt just as much as my body. Warm tears slowly streamed down my cheeks. In the midst of the nightmare that came with the fever, I heard a moan that sounded like the ongoing, sorrowful cry of a suffering child. Sometimes, I would wake up and gaze at the sky in disbelief.
At last I understood that it was M. de Montrevert, lying a few paces off, who was moaning in this manner. I had thought him dead. He was stretched out with his face to the ground and his arms extended. This man had been good to me; I said to myself that I could not allow him to die thus, with his face to the ground, and I began crawling slowly towards him.
At last, I realized that it was M. de Montrevert, lying a few steps away, who was moaning like that. I had thought he was dead. He was sprawled out with his face to the ground and his arms stretched out. This man had been kind to me; I told myself that I couldn't let him die like this, with his face down, so I started crawling slowly toward him.
Two corpses separated us. For a moment I thought of passing over the stomachs of these dead men to shorten the distance; for, my shoulder made me suffer frightfully at every movement. But I did not dare. I proceeded on my knees, assisting myself with one hand. When I reached the colonel, I gave a sigh of relief; it seemed to me that I was less alone; we would die together, and this death shared by both of us no longer terrified me.
Two bodies were between us. For a moment, I thought about crawling over the stomachs of these dead men to make it quicker; my shoulder was hurting terribly with every movement. But I couldn’t bring myself to do it. I moved forward on my knees, using one hand for support. When I reached the colonel, I sighed in relief; it felt like I was less alone. We would die together, and the idea of sharing this death didn’t scare me anymore.
I wanted him to see the sun, and I turned him over as gently as possible. When the rays fell upon his face, he breathed hard; he opened his eyes. Leaning over his body, I tried to smile at him. He closed his eyelids again; I understood by his trembling lips that he was conscious of his sufferings.
I wanted him to see the sun, so I turned him over as gently as I could. When the rays hit his face, he breathed heavily and opened his eyes. Leaning over him, I tried to smile at him. He closed his eyes again; I could tell from his trembling lips that he was aware of his pain.
“It’s you, Gourdon,” he said to me at last, in a feeble voice; “is the battle won?”
“It’s you, Gourdon,” he finally said to me, in a weak voice. “Have we won the battle?”
“I think so, colonel,” I answered him.
“I think so, Colonel,” I replied.
There was a moment of silence. Then, opening his eyes and looking at me, he inquired—
There was a moment of silence. Then, opening his eyes and looking at me, he asked—
“Where are you wounded?”
"Where are you hurt?"
“In the shoulder—and you, colonel?”
"In the shoulder—and you, colonel?"
“My elbow must be smashed. I remember; it was the same bullet that arranged us both like this, my boy.”
“My elbow must be messed up. I remember; it was the same bullet that put us both in this position, my boy.”
He made an effort to sit up.
He attempted to sit up.
“But come,” he said with sudden gaiety, “we are not going to sleep here?”
“But come,” he said cheerfully, “we're not going to sleep here, are we?”
You cannot believe how much this courageous display of joviality contributed towards giving me strength and hope. I felt quite different since we were two to struggle against death.
You wouldn't believe how much this brave show of happiness helped me feel stronger and more hopeful. I felt really different since we were both fighting against death.
“Wait,” I exclaimed, “I will bandage up your arm with my handkerchief, and we will try and support one another as far as the nearest ambulance.”
“Wait,” I said, “I’ll wrap your arm with my handkerchief, and we’ll help each other as far as the nearest ambulance.”
“That’s it, my boy. Don’t make it too tight. Now, let us take each other by the good hand and try to get up.”
"That's it, my boy. Don't make it too tight. Now, let’s take each other by the right hand and try to get up."
We rose staggering. We had lost a great deal of blood; our heads were swimming and our legs failed us. Any one would have mistaken us for drunkards, stumbling, supporting, pushing one another, and making zigzags to avoid the dead. The sun was setting with a rosy blush, and our gigantic shadows danced in a strange way over the field of battle. It was the end of a fine day.
We got up unsteadily. We had lost a lot of blood; our heads were spinning and our legs were weak. Anyone would have thought we were drunk, staggering, leaning on each other, pushing one another, and weaving to avoid the dead. The sun was setting with a pink glow, and our huge shadows moved oddly over the battlefield. It was the end of a beautiful day.
The colonel joked; his lips were crisped by shudders, his laughter resembled sobs. I could see that we were going to fall down in some corner never to rise again. At times we were seized with giddiness, and were obliged to stop and close our eyes. The ambulances formed small grey patches on the dark ground at the extremity of the plain.
The colonel joked; his lips quivered with tremors, his laughter sounded like sobs. I could tell we were going to collapse in some corner never to get up again. Sometimes we were hit with dizziness and had to stop and shut our eyes. The ambulances looked like small gray spots on the dark ground at the edge of the plain.
We knocked up against a large stone, and were thrown down one on the other. The colonel swore like a pagan. We tried to walk on all-fours, catching hold of the briars. In this way we did a hundred yards on our knees. But our knees were bleeding.
We bumped into a big stone and fell on top of each other. The colonel cursed like crazy. We tried to crawl on all fours, grabbing onto the thorns. In this way, we covered a hundred yards on our knees. But our knees were bleeding.
“I have had enough of it,” said the colonel, lying down; “they may come and fetch me if they will. Let us sleep.”
“I’ve had enough of this,” said the colonel, lying down; “they can come and get me if they want. Let’s sleep.”
I still had the strength to sit half up, and shout with all the breath that remained within me. Men were passing along in the distance picking up the wounded; they ran to us and placed us side by side on a stretcher.
I still had the energy to sit up partially and shout with all the breath left in me. Men were walking in the distance, helping the wounded; they came over and laid us side by side on a stretcher.
“Comrade,” the colonel said to me during the journey, “Death will not have us. I owe you my life; I will pay my debt, whenever you have need of me. Give me your hand.”
“Comrade,” the colonel said to me during the journey, “Death won’t take us. I owe you my life; I’ll repay my debt whenever you need me. Give me your hand.”
I placed my hand in his, and it was thus that we reached the ambulances. They had lighted torches; the surgeons were cutting and sawing, amidst frightful yells; a sickly smell came from the blood-stained linen, whilst the torches cast dark rosy flakes into the basins.
I took his hand, and that's how we made it to the ambulances. They had lit torches; the surgeons were cutting and sawing, surrounded by terrifying screams; a nauseating smell wafted from the blood-soaked cloth, while the torches threw dark rosy flakes into the basins.
The colonel bore the amputation of his arm with courage; I only saw his lips turn pale and a film come over his eyes. When it was my turn, a surgeon examined my shoulder.
The colonel handled the amputation of his arm bravely; I only saw his lips go pale and a glaze come over his eyes. When it was my turn, a surgeon looked at my shoulder.
“A shell did that for you,” he said; “an inch lower and your shoulder would have been carried away. The flesh, only, has suffered.”
“A shell did that for you,” he said; “if it had been an inch lower, your shoulder would have been blown off. Only your flesh has been hurt.”
And when I asked the assistant, who was dressing my wound, whether it was serious, he answered me with a laugh:
And when I asked the assistant, who was treating my wound, if it was serious, he replied with a laugh:
“Serious! you will have to keep to your bed for three weeks, and make new blood.”
“Seriously! You'll need to stay in bed for three weeks and regenerate your blood.”
I turned my face to the wall, not wishing to show my tears. And with my heart’s eyes I perceived Babet and my uncle Lazare stretching out their arms towards me. I had finished with the sanguinary struggles of my summer day.
I turned my face to the wall, not wanting to reveal my tears. With the eyes of my heart, I saw Babet and my uncle Lazare reaching out their arms towards me. I was done with the bloody battles of my summer day.
III
AUTUMN
It was nearly fifteen years since I had married Babet In my uncle Lazare’s little church. We had sought happiness in our dear valley. I had made myself a farmer; the Durance, my first sweetheart, was now a good mother to me, who seemed to take pleasure in making my fields rich and fertile. Little by little, by following the new methods of agriculture, I became one of the wealthiest landowners in the neighbourhood.
It had been almost fifteen years since I married Babet in my Uncle Lazare's small church. We had chased happiness in our beloved valley. I had become a farmer; the Durance, my first love, was now a good provider for me, seeming to enjoy making my fields lush and productive. Gradually, by embracing new farming techniques, I became one of the richest landowners in the area.
We had purchased the oak-tree walk and the meadows bordering on the river, at the death of my wife’s parents. I had had a modest house built on this land, but we were soon obliged to enlarge it; each year I found a means of rounding off our property by the addition of some neighbouring field, and our granaries were too small for our harvests.
We bought the oak tree path and the meadows next to the river after my wife's parents passed away. I had a small house built on this land, but we quickly had to expand it. Each year, I figured out how to add nearby fields to our property, and our grain storage was always too small for our harvests.
Those first fifteen years were uneventful and happy. They passed away in serene joy, and all they have left within me is the remembrance of calm and continued happiness. My uncle Lazare, on retiring to our home, had realised his dream; his advanced age did not permit of his reading his breviary of a morning; he sometimes regretted his dear church, but consoled himself by visiting the young vicar who had succeeded him. He came down from the little room he occupied at sunrise, and often accompanied me to the fields, enjoying himself in the open air, and finding a second youth amidst the healthy atmosphere of the country.
Those first fifteen years were uneventful and happy. They passed by in peaceful joy, and all they left me was the memory of calm and ongoing happiness. My Uncle Lazare, upon moving back home, had achieved his dream; his old age meant he couldn't read his breviary in the morning anymore; he sometimes missed his beloved church, but he found comfort in visiting the young vicar who took over for him. He would come down from the little room he stayed in at sunrise and often joined me in the fields, enjoying the fresh air and feeling a renewed sense of youth in the healthy countryside atmosphere.
One sadness alone made us sometimes sigh. Amidst the fruitfulness by which we were surrounded, Babet remained childless. Although we were three to love one another we sometimes found ourselves too much alone; we would have liked to have had a little fair head running about amongst us, who would have tormented and caressed us.
One sadness made us sigh sometimes. Despite the abundance around us, Babet had no children. Even though the three of us loved each other, we sometimes felt too alone; we wished for a little kid running around with us, someone who would both annoy and cuddle us.
Uncle Lazare had a frightful dread of dying before he was a great-uncle. He had become a child again, and felt sorrowful that Babet did not give him a comrade who would have played with him. On the day when my wife confided to us with hesitation, that we would no doubt soon be four, I saw my uncle turn quite pale, and make efforts not to cry. He kissed us, thinking already of the christening, and speaking of the child as if it were already three or four years old.
Uncle Lazare was incredibly afraid of dying before he became a great-uncle. He had reverted to a childlike state and felt sad that Babet didn’t provide him with a friend to play with. When my wife nervously told us that we would likely soon be a family of four, I noticed my uncle go pale and struggle to hold back tears. He kissed us, already imagining the christening, and talked about the baby as if it were already three or four years old.
And the months passed in concentrated tenderness. We talked together in subdued voices, awaiting some one. I no longer loved Babet: I worshipped her with joined hands; I worshipped her for two, for herself and the little one.
And the months went by in deep affection. We spoke to each other in quiet tones, waiting for someone. I no longer loved Babet; I adored her with both hands clasped together; I adored her for two—her and the little one.
The great day was drawing nigh. I had brought a midwife from Grenoble who never moved from the farm. My uncle was in a dreadful fright; he understood nothing about such things; he went so far as to tell me that he had done wrong in taking holy orders, and that he was very sorry he was not a doctor.
The big day was getting closer. I had brought a midwife from Grenoble who never left the farm. My uncle was really scared; he didn’t understand anything about this stuff. He even told me that he regretted becoming a priest and wished he was a doctor instead.
One morning in September, at about six o’clock, I went into the room of my dear Babet, who was still asleep. Her smiling face was peacefully reposing on the white linen pillow-case. I bent over her, holding my breath. Heaven had blessed me with the good things of this world. I all at once thought of that summer day when I was moaning in the dust, and at the same time I felt around me the comfort due to labour and the quietude that comes from happiness. My good wife was asleep, all rosy, in the middle of her great bed; whilst the whole room recalled to me our fifteen years of tender affection.
One morning in September, around six o’clock, I went into my dear Babet's room, where she was still asleep. Her smiling face was peacefully resting on the white linen pillowcase. I leaned over her, holding my breath. Life had blessed me with all the good things. I suddenly remembered that summer day when I was lying in the dirt, while now I felt the comfort from hard work and the calm that comes from happiness. My lovely wife was asleep, all rosy, in the middle of her big bed; and the whole room reminded me of our fifteen years of loving each other.
I kissed Babet softly on the lips. She opened her eyes and smiled at me without speaking. I felt an almost uncontrollable desire to take her in my arms, and clasp her to my heart; but, latterly, I had hardly dared press her hand, she seemed so fragile and sacred to me.
I kissed Babet gently on the lips. She opened her eyes and smiled at me without saying a word. I felt an intense urge to pull her into my arms and hold her close to my heart; however, lately, I had barely dared to hold her hand, as she seemed so delicate and precious to me.
I seated myself at the edge of the bed, and asked her in a low voice:
I sat down on the edge of the bed and asked her in a quiet voice:
“Is it for to-day?”
"Is it for today?"
“No, I don’t think so,” she replied. “I dreamt I had a boy: he was already very tall and wore adorable little black moustachios. Uncle Lazare told me yesterday that he also had seen him in a dream.”
“No, I don’t think so,” she responded. “I dreamed I had a son: he was already really tall and had cute little black mustaches. Uncle Lazare told me yesterday that he had also seen him in a dream.”
I acted very stupidly.
I acted really stupid.
“I know the child better than you do,” I said. “I see it every night. It’s a girl——”
“I know the kid better than you do,” I said. “I see her every night. It’s a girl—”
And as Babet turned her face to the wall, ready to cry, I realised how foolish I had been, and hastened to add:
And as Babet turned her face to the wall, ready to cry, I realized how foolish I had been, and quickly added:
“When I say a girl—I am not quite sure. I see a very small child with a long white gown.—it’s certainly a boy.”
“When I say a girl—I’m not really sure. I see a very little kid in a long white dress.—it’s definitely a boy.”
Babet kissed me for that pleasing remark.
Babet kissed me for that nice compliment.
“Go and look after the vintage,” she continued, “I feel calm this morning.”
“Go and check on the wine,” she continued, “I feel calm this morning.”
“You will send for me if anything happens?”
“You'll call for me if anything happens?”
“Yes, yes, I am very tired: I shall go to sleep again. You’ll not be angry with me for my laziness?”
“Yes, yes, I’m really tired: I’m going to go to sleep again. You won't be mad at me for being lazy, will you?”
And Babet closed her eyes, looking languid and affected. I remained leaning over her, receiving the warm breath from her lips in my face. She gradually went off to sleep, without ceasing to smile. Then I disengaged my hand from hers with a multitude of precautions. I had to manoeuvre for five minutes to bring this delicate task to a happy issue. After that I gave her a kiss on her forehead, which she did not feel, and withdrew with a palpitating heart, overflowing with love.
And Babet closed her eyes, looking relaxed and a bit dramatic. I stayed leaning over her, feeling the warmth of her breath on my face. She slowly drifted off to sleep, still smiling. Then I carefully pulled my hand away from hers. It took me five minutes to manage this delicate task successfully. After that, I kissed her on the forehead, which she didn’t feel, and quietly left with my heart racing, full of love.
In the courtyard below, I found my uncle Lazare, who was gazing anxiously at the window of Babet’s room. So soon as he perceived me he inquired:
In the courtyard below, I spotted my uncle Lazare, who was looking anxiously at the window of Babet’s room. As soon as he saw me, he asked:
“Well, is it for to-day?”
"Well, is it for today?"
He had been putting this question to me regularly every morning for the past month.
He had been asking me this question every morning for the past month.
“It appears not,” I answered him. “Will you come with me and see them picking the grapes?”
“It doesn't seem that way,” I replied. “Will you come with me to watch them pick the grapes?”
He fetched his stick, and we went down the oak-tree walk. When we were at the end of it, on that terrace which overlooks the Durance, both of us stopped, gazing at the valley.
He grabbed his stick, and we walked down the oak-tree path. When we reached the end, at that terrace that overlooks the Durance, we both stopped, staring at the valley.
Small white clouds floated in the pale sky. The sun was shedding soft rays, which cast a sort of gold dust over the country, the yellow expanse of which spread out all ripe. One saw neither the brilliant light nor the dark shadows of summer. The foliage gilded the black earth in large patches. The river ran more slowly, weary at the task of having rendered the fields fruitful for a season. And the valley remained calm and strong. It already wore the first furrows of winter, but it preserved within it the warmth of its last labour, displaying its robust charms, free from the weeds of spring, more majestically beautiful, like that second youth, of woman who has given birth to life.
Small white clouds drifted in the light sky. The sun was casting gentle rays, creating a golden glow over the countryside, the wide yellow fields ripe and full. Neither the bright light nor the dark shadows of summer could be seen. The leaves highlighted the dark earth in large patches. The river flowed more slowly, tired from the work of making the fields fruitful for the season. The valley remained calm and strong. It already showed the first signs of winter, but it held onto the warmth of its last harvest, showcasing its sturdy beauty, free from spring’s weeds, more majestically beautiful, like a woman in her second youth after giving birth.
My uncle Lazare remained silent; then, turning towards me, said:
My uncle Lazare stayed quiet; then, looking at me, said:
“Do you remember, Jean? It is more than twenty years ago since I brought you here early one May morning. On that particular day I showed you the valley full of feverish activity, labouring for the fruits of autumn. Look; the valley has just performed its task again.”
“Do you remember, Jean? It’s been over twenty years since I brought you here early one May morning. On that day, I showed you the valley buzzing with activity, working for the harvest of autumn. Look; the valley has just completed its task again.”
“I remember, dear uncle,” I replied. “I was quaking with fear on that day; but you were good, and your lesson was convincing. I owe you all my happiness.”
“I remember, dear uncle,” I replied. “I was shaking with fear that day, but you were kind, and your lesson really hit home. I owe you all my happiness.”
“Yes, you have reached the autumn. You have laboured and are gathering in the harvest. Man, my boy, was created after the way of the earth. And we, like the common mother, are eternal: the green leaves are born again each year from dry leaves; I am born again in you, and you will be born again in your children. I am telling you this so that old age may not alarm you, so that you may know how to die in peace, as dies this verdure, which will shoot out again from its own germs next spring.”
“Yes, you’ve reached autumn. You’ve worked hard and are reaping the rewards. Man, my boy, was made in the image of the earth. And we, like our common mother, are eternal: green leaves are reborn each year from the dry ones; I am reborn in you, and you will be reborn in your children. I’m sharing this so that old age doesn’t scare you, so that you can learn how to die in peace, just like this greenery, which will spring up again from its own seeds next spring.”
I listened to my uncle and thought of Babet, who was sleeping in her great bed spread with white linen. The dear creature was about to give birth to a child after the manner of this fertile soil which had given us fortune. She also had reached the autumn: she had the beaming smile and serene robustness of the valley. I seemed to see her beneath the yellow sun, tired and happy, experiencing noble delight at being a mother. And I no longer knew whether my uncle Lazare was talking to me of my dear valley, or of my dear Babet.
I listened to my uncle and thought about Babet, who was sleeping in her big bed covered with white linen. The sweet woman was about to have a baby in the same way that this fertile land had blessed us with fortune. She had also reached her autumn: she had the bright smile and calm strength of the valley. I could almost see her under the yellow sun, tired but happy, feeling the noble joy of becoming a mother. And I could no longer tell if my uncle Lazare was talking to me about my beloved valley or my beloved Babet.
We slowly ascended the hills. Below, along the Durance, were the meadows, broad, raw green swards; next came the yellow fields, intersected here and there by greyish olive and slender almond trees, planted wide apart in rows; then, right up above, were the vines, great stumps with shoots trailing along the ground.
We slowly climbed the hills. Below, by the Durance, were the meadows, wide, fresh green patches; then came the yellow fields, dotted here and there with greyish olive and slender almond trees, spaced out in rows; and finally, way up above, were the vines, thick stumps with shoots stretching along the ground.
The vine is treated in the south of France like a hardy housewife, and not like a delicate young lady, as in the north. It grows somewhat as it likes, according to the good will of rain and sun. The stumps, which are planted in double rows, and form long lines, throw sprays of dark verdure around them. Wheat or oats are sown between. A vineyard resembles an immense piece of striped material, made of the green bands formed by the vine leaves, and of yellow ribbon represented by the stubble.
The vine in the south of France is treated like a tough housewife, not like a delicate young lady as in the north. It grows somewhat freely, depending on the generosity of rain and sunlight. The stumps, planted in double rows, create long lines that cast bursts of dark green around them. Wheat or oats are planted in between. A vineyard looks like a huge piece of striped fabric, with the green bands made by the vine leaves and the yellow ribbon represented by the stubble.
Men and women stooping down among the vines, were cutting the bunches of grapes, which they then threw to the bottom of large baskets. My uncle and I walked slowly through the stubble. As we passed along, the vintagers turned their heads and greeted us. My uncle sometimes stopped to speak to some of the oldest of the labourers.
Men and women bent down among the vines, cutting the bunches of grapes and tossing them into large baskets. My uncle and I walked slowly through the stubble. As we passed by, the grape pickers looked up and greeted us. My uncle occasionally stopped to chat with some of the older workers.
“Heh! Father André,” he said, “are the grapes thoroughly ripe? Will the wine be good this year?”
“Heh! Father André,” he said, “are the grapes fully ripe? Is the wine going to be good this year?”
And the countryfolk, raising their bare arms, displayed the long bunches, which were as black as ink, in the sun; and when the grapes were pressed they seemed to burst with abundance and strength.
And the country folks, lifting their bare arms, showed off the long bunches, which were as black as ink, in the sun; and when the grapes were crushed, they looked like they were bursting with richness and power.
“Look, Mr. Curé,” they exclaimed, “these are small ones. There are some weighing several pounds. We have not had such a task these ten years.”
“Look, Mr. Curé,” they said, “these are the small ones. There are some that weigh several pounds. We haven't had a job like this in ten years.”
Then they returned among the leaves. Their brown jackets formed patches in the verdure. And the women, bareheaded, with small blue handkerchiefs round their necks, were stooping down singing. There were children rolling in the sun, in the stubble, giving utterance to shrill laughter and enlivening this open-air workshop with their turbulency. Large carts remained motionless at the edge of the field waiting for the grapes; they stood out prominently against the clear sky, whilst men went and came unceasingly, carrying away full baskets, and bringing back empty ones.
Then they went back among the leaves. Their brown jackets made patches in the greenery. The women, without hats, wearing small blue handkerchiefs around their necks, were bending down and singing. Children were rolling in the sun, playing in the stubble, laughing loudly and bringing energy to this outdoor workspace with their excitement. Large carts stood still at the edge of the field, waiting for the grapes; they stood out clearly against the blue sky, while men kept coming and going, taking away full baskets and bringing back empty ones.
I confess that in the centre of this field, I had feelings of pride. I heard the ground producing beneath my feet; ripe age ran all powerful in the veins of the vine, and loaded the air with great puffs of it. Hot blood coursed in my flesh, I was as if elevated by the fecundity overflowing from the soil and ascending within me. The labour of this swarm of work-people was my doing, these vines were my children; this entire farm became my large and obedient family. I experienced pleasure in feeling my feet sink into the heavy land.
I admit that in the middle of this field, I felt a sense of pride. I could hear the ground working beneath my feet; the ripeness of age flowed powerfully in the veins of the vine and filled the air with its richness. Warm blood ran through my body, and it felt like I was lifted by the fertility pouring from the soil and rising within me. The hard work of all these laborers was my contribution; these vines were like my children; this whole farm turned into my large, devoted family. I found joy in feeling my feet sink into the rich earth.
Then, at a glance, I took in the fields that sloped down to the Durance, and I was the possessor of those vines, those meadows, that stubble, those olive-trees. The house stood all white beside the oak-tree walk; the river seemed like a fringe of silver placed at the edge of the great green mantle of my pasture-land. I fancied, for a moment, that my frame was increasing in size, that by stretching out my arms, I would be able to embrace the entire property, and press it to my breast, trees, meadows, house, and ploughed land.
Then, at a glance, I took in the fields that sloped down to the Durance, and I owned those vines, those meadows, that stubble, those olive trees. The house stood all white beside the oak tree path; the river looked like a fringe of silver placed at the edge of the vast green blanket of my pasture. For a moment, I imagined that I was growing in size, that by stretching out my arms, I could wrap around the entire property and pull it to my chest—trees, meadows, house, and plowed land.
And as I looked, I saw one of our servant-girls racing, out of breath, up the narrow pathway that ascended the hill. Confused by the speed at which she was travelling, she stumbled over the stones, agitating both her arms, and hailing us with gestures of bewilderment. I felt choking with inexpressible emotion.
And as I watched, I saw one of our housemaids running, out of breath, up the narrow path that led up the hill. She was so confused by her speed that she tripped over the stones, waving her arms and signaling us with gestures of panic. I felt overwhelmed with indescribable emotion.
“Uncle, uncle,” I shouted, “look how Marguerite’s running. I think it must be for to-day.”
“Uncle, uncle,” I called out, “look how fast Marguerite is running. I think it must be for today.”
My uncle Lazare turned quite pale. The servant had at length reached the plateau; she came towards us jumping over the vines. When she reached me, she was out of breath; she was stifling and pressing her hands to her bosom.
My uncle Lazare turned very pale. The servant had finally reached the plateau; she came towards us, hopping over the vines. When she got to me, she was out of breath; she was gasping and pressing her hands to her chest.
“Speak!” I said to her. “What has happened?”
“Speak!” I said to her. “What’s going on?”
She heaved a heavy sigh, agitated her hands, and finally was able to pronounce this single word:
She let out a deep sigh, fidgeted with her hands, and finally managed to say this one word:
“Madame——”
“Ma'am——”
I waited for no more.
I waited no longer.
“Come! come quick, uncle Lazare! Ah! my poor dear Babet!”
“Come on! Hurry, Uncle Lazare! Oh no! My poor dear Babet!”
And I bounded down the pathway at a pace fit to break my bones. The vintagers, who had stood up, smiled as they saw me running. Uncle Lazare, who could not overtake me, shook his walking stick in despair.
And I sprinted down the path at a speed that could've broken my bones. The grape pickers, who had stood up, smiled when they saw me running. Uncle Lazare, who couldn't catch up to me, shook his walking stick in frustration.
“Heh! Jean, the deuce!” he shouted, “wait for me. I don’t want to be the last.”
“Heh! Jean, what the heck!” he shouted, “wait for me. I don’t want to be the last.”
But I no longer heard Uncle Lazare, and continued running.
But I couldn't hear Uncle Lazare anymore, and kept on running.
I reached the farm panting for breath, full of hope and terror. I rushed upstairs and knocked with my fist at Babet’s door, laughing, crying, and half crazy. The midwife set the door ajar, to tell me in an angry voice not to make so much noise. I stood there abashed and in despair.
I got to the farm out of breath, filled with both excitement and fear. I raced upstairs and banged on Babet's door, laughing, crying, and feeling a bit unhinged. The midwife opened the door just a crack and told me in an annoyed voice to keep it down. I stood there feeling embarrassed and hopeless.
“You can’t come in,” she added. “Go and wait in the courtyard.”
“You can’t come in,” she added. “Go wait in the courtyard.”
And as I did not move, she continued: “All is going on very well. I will call you.”
And since I didn't move, she went on: “Everything is going really well. I'll call you.”
The door was closed. I remained standing before it, unable to make up my mind to go away. I heard Babet complaining in a broken voice. And, while I was there, she gave utterance to a heartrending scream that struck me right in the breast like a bullet. I felt an almost irresistible desire to break the door open with my shoulder. So as not to give way to it, I placed my hands to my ears, and dashed downstairs.
The door was shut. I stood in front of it, unable to decide whether to leave. I heard Babet whining in a shaky voice. While I was there, she let out a heartbreaking scream that hit me in the chest like a bullet. I felt an almost overwhelming urge to smash the door open with my shoulder. To resist that impulse, I covered my ears and ran downstairs.
In the courtyard I found my uncle Lazare, who had just arrived out of breath. The worthy man was obliged to seat himself on the brink of the well.
In the courtyard, I found my uncle Lazare, who had just arrived, out of breath. The good man had to sit down on the edge of the well.
“Hallo! where is the child?” he inquired of me.
“Hello! Where is the child?” he asked me.
“I don’t know,” I answered; “they shut the door in my face—Babet is in pain and in tears.” We gazed at one another, not daring to utter a word. We listened in agony, without taking our eyes off Babet’s window, endeavouring to see through the little white curtains. My uncle, who was trembling, stood still, with both his hands resting heavily on his walking-stick; I, feeling very feverish, walked up and down before him, taking long strides. At times we exchanged anxious smiles.
“I don’t know,” I replied; “they closed the door in my face—Babet is in pain and crying.” We looked at each other, not daring to say a word. We listened in distress, our eyes glued to Babet’s window, trying to see through the little white curtains. My uncle, who was shaking, stood still, both hands heavily resting on his walking stick; I, feeling really restless, paced back and forth in front of him, taking long strides. Every now and then, we exchanged worried smiles.
The carts of the vintagers arrived one by one. The baskets of grapes were placed against a wall of the courtyard, and bare-legged men trampled the bunches under foot in wooden troughs. The mules neighed, the carters swore, whilst the wine fell with a dull sound to the bottom of the vat. Acrid smells pervaded the warm air.
The carts from the grape harvesters showed up one by one. The baskets of grapes were stacked against a wall in the courtyard, and bare-legged men crushed the bunches underfoot in wooden troughs. The mules brayed, the drivers cursed, while the wine splashed with a dull sound to the bottom of the vat. Sharp smells filled the warm air.
And I continued pacing up and down, as if made tipsy by those perfumes. My poor head was breaking, and as I watched the red juice run from the grapes I thought of Babet. I said to myself with manly joy, that my child was born at the prolific time of vintage, amidst the perfume of new wine.
And I kept walking back and forth, feeling a bit lightheaded from those scents. My head was pounding, and as I saw the red juice dripping from the grapes, I thought about Babet. I felt a sense of pride, knowing that my child was born during the bountiful harvest season, surrounded by the smell of fresh wine.
I was tormented by impatience, I went upstairs again. But I did not dare knock, I pressed my ear against the door, and heard Babet’s low moans and sobs. Then my heart failed me, and I cursed suffering. Uncle Lazare, who had crept up behind me, had to lead me back into the courtyard. He wished to divert me, and told me the wine would be excellent; but he spoke without attending to what he said. And at times we were both silent, listening anxiously to one of Babet’s more prolonged moans.
I was overwhelmed with impatience, so I went upstairs again. But I didn't have the courage to knock; instead, I pressed my ear against the door and heard Babet's quiet moans and sobs. Then my heart sank, and I cursed the pain. Uncle Lazare, who had sneaked up behind me, had to take me back into the courtyard. He tried to distract me, saying the wine would be great, but his words felt empty. Occasionally, we both fell silent, anxiously listening to one of Babet's longer moans.
Little by little the cries subsided, and became nothing more than a painful murmur, like the voice of a child falling off to sleep in tears. Then there was absolute silence. This soon caused me unutterable terror. The house seemed empty, now that Babet had ceased sobbing. I was just going upstairs, when the midwife opened the window noiselessly. She leant out and beckoned me with her hand:
Little by little, the cries faded away, turning into nothing more than a painful murmur, like a child drifting off to sleep in tears. Then there was complete silence. This quickly filled me with indescribable fear. The house felt empty now that Babet had stopped crying. I was just about to head upstairs when the midwife quietly opened the window. She leaned out and waved me over with her hand:
“Come,” she said to me.
"Come," she said.
I went slowly upstairs, feeling additional delight at each step I took. My uncle Lazare was already knocking at the door, whilst I was only half way up to the landing, experiencing a sort of strange delight in delaying the moment when I would kiss my wife.
I went slowly upstairs, feeling more and more excited with each step I took. My uncle Lazare was already knocking at the door, while I was only halfway up to the landing, enjoying a weird thrill in holding off the moment when I would kiss my wife.
I stopped on the threshold, my heart was beating double. My uncle had leant over the cradle. Babet, quite pale, with closed eyelids, seemed asleep. I forgot all about the child, and going straight to Babet, took her dear hand between mine. The tears had not dried on her checks, and her quivering lips were dripping with them. She raised her eyelids wearily. She did not speak to me, but I understood her to say: “I have suffered a great deal, my dear Jean, but I was so happy to suffer! I felt you within me.”
I stopped at the door, my heart racing. My uncle had leaned over the crib. Babet, looking quite pale with her eyes shut, seemed to be sleeping. I forgot all about the baby and went straight to Babet, taking her beloved hand in mine. The tears hadn't dried on her cheeks, and her trembling lips were still wet with them. She opened her eyes slowly. She didn't say anything, but I could tell she meant, “I’ve suffered a lot, my dear Jean, but I was so happy to suffer! I felt you inside me.”
Then I bent down, I kissed Babet’s eyes and drank her tears. She laughed with much sweetness; she resigned herself with caressing languidness. The fatigue had made her all aches and pains. She slowly moved her hands from the sheet, and taking me by the neck placed her lips to my ear:
Then I bent down, kissed Babet’s eyes, and drank her tears. She laughed sweetly and surrendered with a soft, languid touch. The fatigue made her feel achy all over. She slowly moved her hands from the sheets, and taking me by the neck, she placed her lips next to my ear:
“It’s a boy,” she murmured in a weak voice, but with an air of triumph.
“It’s a boy,” she said softly, but with a sense of victory.
Those were the first words she uttered after the terrible shock she had undergone.
Those were the first words she spoke after the terrible shock she had experienced.
“I knew it would be a boy,” she continued, “I saw the child every night. Give him me, put him beside me.”
“I knew it would be a boy,” she continued, “I saw the kid every night. Give him to me, put him next to me.”
I turned round and saw the midwife and my uncle quarrelling.
I turned around and saw the midwife and my uncle arguing.
The midwife had all the trouble in the world to prevent uncle Lazare taking the little one in his arms. He wanted to nurse it.
The midwife had a tough time stopping Uncle Lazare from taking the baby in his arms. He wanted to hold it.
I looked at the child whom the mother had made me forget. He was all rosy. Babet said with conviction that he was like me; the midwife discovered that he had his mother’s eyes; I, for my part, could not say, I was almost crying, I smothered the dear little thing with kisses, imagining I was still kissing Babet.
I looked at the child that his mother had made me forget. He was all rosy. Babet confidently said he looked like me; the midwife noticed he had his mother’s eyes. As for me, I couldn’t say—I was almost crying. I smothered the dear little guy with kisses, imagining I was still kissing Babet.
I placed the child on the bed. He kept on crying, but this sounded to us like celestial music. I sat on the edge of the bed, my uncle took a large arm-chair, and Babet, weary and serene, covered up to her chin, remained with open eyelids and smiling eyes.
I laid the child on the bed. He kept crying, but to us, it sounded like heavenly music. I sat on the edge of the bed, my uncle took a big armchair, and Babet, tired yet calm, was tucked in up to her chin, with her eyes wide open and a smile on her face.
The window was wide open. The smell of grapes came in along with the warmth of the mild autumn afternoon. One heard the trampling of the vintagers, the shocks of the carts, the cracking of whips; at times the shrill song of a servant working in the courtyard reached us. All this noise was softened in the serenity of that room, which still resounded with Babet’s sobs. And the window-frame enclosed a large strip of landscape, carved out of the heavens and open country. We could see the oak-tree walk in its entire length; then the Durance, looking like a white satin ribbon, passed amidst the gold and purple leaves; whilst above this square of ground were the limpid depths of a pale sky with blue and rosy tints.
The window was wide open. The smell of grapes drifted in along with the warmth of the mild autumn afternoon. You could hear the footsteps of the grape harvesters, the noise of the carts, the crack of whips; occasionally, the high-pitched song of a servant working in the courtyard reached us. All this noise was softened by the tranquility of that room, which still echoed with Babet’s sobs. The window frame framed a large slice of the landscape, carved from the sky and the open countryside. We could see the oak tree stretching out in its entirety; then the Durance, looking like a white satin ribbon, wound through the gold and purple leaves; above this square of land was the clear expanse of a pale sky with blue and pink hues.
It was amidst the calm of this horizon, amidst the exhalations of the vat and the joys attendant upon labour and reproduction, that we three talked together, Babet, uncle Lazare, and myself, whilst gazing at the dear little new-born babe.
It was in the peace of this horizon, in the breaths of the vat and the joys that come with work and creation, that the three of us talked together—Babet, Uncle Lazare, and I—while looking at the precious little newborn baby.
“Uncle Lazare,” said Babet, “what name will you give the child?”
“Uncle Lazare,” Babet said, “what name are you going to give the child?”
“Jean’s mother was named Jacqueline,” answered my uncle. “I shall call the child Jacques.”
“Jean’s mother was named Jacqueline,” my uncle replied. “I’ll name the child Jacques.”
“Jacques, Jacques,” repeated Babet. “Yes, it’s a pretty name. And, tell me, what shall we make the little man: parson or soldier, gentleman or peasant?”
“Jacques, Jacques,” Babet repeated. “Yeah, it’s a nice name. So, what should we make the little guy: a priest or a soldier, a gentleman or a peasant?”
I began to laugh.
I started laughing.
“We shall have time to think of that,” I said.
“We'll have time to think about that,” I said.
“But no,” continued Babet almost angry, “he will grow rapidly. See how strong he is. He already speaks with his eyes.”
“But no,” Babet continued, almost angrily, “he's going to grow quickly. Look how strong he is. He’s already talking with his eyes.”
My uncle Lazare was exactly of my wife’s opinion. He answered in a very grave tone:
My uncle Lazare completely agreed with my wife. He replied in a very serious tone:
“Make him neither priest nor soldier, unless he have an irresistible inclination for one of those callings—to make him a gentleman would be a serious——”
“Don’t make him a priest or a soldier unless he has a strong desire for one of those jobs—turning him into a gentleman would be a major——”
Babet looked at me anxiously. The dear creature had not a bit of pride for herself; but, like all mothers, she would have liked to be humble and proud before her son. I could have sworn that she already saw him a notary or a doctor. I kissed her and gently said to her:
Babet looked at me nervously. The dear woman had no pride for herself; but, like all mothers, she wanted to be humble yet proud in front of her son. I could have sworn she already pictured him as a notary or a doctor. I kissed her and softly said to her:
“I wish our son to live in our dear valley. One day, he will find a Babet of sixteen, on the banks of the Durance, to whom he will give some water. Do you remember, my dear——? The country has brought us peace: our son shall be a peasant as we are, and happy as we are.”
“I want our son to live in our beloved valley. One day, he will find a sixteen-year-old Babet by the Durance River, and he will offer her some water. Do you remember, my dear——? This land has given us peace: our son will be a farmer like us, and he'll be as happy as we are.”
Babet, who was quite touched, kissed me in her turn. She gazed at the foliage and the river, the meadows and the sky, through the window; then she said to me, smiling:
Babet, feeling quite emotional, kissed me back. She looked out the window at the trees, the river, the fields, and the sky; then she smiled at me and said:
“You are right, Jean. This place has been good to us, it will be the same to our little Jacques. Uncle Lazare, you will be the godfather of a farmer.”
“You're right, Jean. This place has been good to us, and it will be the same for our little Jacques. Uncle Lazare, you'll be the godfather of a farmer.”
Uncle Lazare made a languid, affectionate sign of approval with the head. I had been examining him for a moment, and saw his eyes becoming filmy, and his lips turning pale. Leaning back in the arm-chair, opposite the window, he had placed his white hands on his knees, and was watching the heavens fixedly with an expression of thoughtful ecstasy.
Uncle Lazare gave a slow, warm nod of approval. I had been looking at him for a moment and noticed his eyes getting cloudy and his lips turning pale. Leaning back in the armchair by the window, he had his white hands resting on his knees and was gazing at the sky with a look of deep, thoughtful bliss.
I felt very anxious.
I felt really anxious.
“Are you in pain, uncle Lazare?” I inquired of him, “What is the matter with you? Answer, for mercy’s sake.”
“Are you in pain, Uncle Lazare?” I asked him, “What’s wrong? Please answer me.”
He gently raised one of his hands, as if to beg me to speak lower; then he let it fall again, and said in a weak voice:
He softly raised one of his hands, like he was asking me to speak more quietly; then he let it drop again and said in a faint voice:
“I am broken down,” he said. “Happiness, at my age, is mortal. Don’t make a noise. It seems as if my flesh were becoming quite light: I can no longer feel my legs or arms.”
“I feel completely broken,” he said. “At my age, happiness is fleeting. Please be quiet. It feels like my body is getting lighter: I can’t feel my legs or arms anymore.”
Babet raised herself in alarm, with her eyes on uncle Lazare. I knelt down before him, watching him anxiously. He smiled.
Babet straightened up in surprise, looking at Uncle Lazare. I kneeled in front of him, watching him nervously. He smiled.
“Don’t be frightened,” he resumed. “I am in no pain; a feeling of calmness is gaining possession of me; I believe I am going off into a good and just sleep. It came over me all at once, and I thank the Almighty. Ah! my poor Jean, I ran too fast down, the pathway on the hillside; the child caused me too great joy.”
“Don’t be scared,” he continued. “I’m not in any pain; a sense of calmness is washing over me; I think I’m drifting off into a peaceful and just sleep. It hit me all at once, and I’m grateful to the Almighty. Ah! my poor Jean, I raced down the path on the hillside too quickly; the child brought me too much joy.”
And as we understood, we burst out into tears. Uncle Lazare continued, without ceasing to watch the sky:
And as we realized what was happening, we started crying. Uncle Lazare kept going, still watching the sky:
“Do not spoil my joy, I beg of you. If you only knew how happy it makes me, to fall asleep for ever in this armchair! I have never dared expect such a consoling death. All I love is here, beside me—and see what a blue sky! The Almighty has sent a lovely evening.”
“Please don’t ruin my happiness, I’m begging you. If you only knew how content I am to fall asleep forever in this armchair! I’ve never dared to expect such a comforting death. Everything I love is right here with me—and look at that beautiful blue sky! The Almighty has given us a lovely evening.”
The sun was sinking behind the oak-tree walk. Its slanting rays cast sheets of gold beneath the trees, which took the tones of old copper. The verdant fields melted into vague serenity in the distance. Uncle Lazare became weaker and weaker amidst the touching silence of this peaceful sunset, entering by the open window. He slowly passed away, like those slight gleams that were dying out on the lofty branches.
The sun was setting behind the oak tree path. Its slanting rays spread sheets of gold under the trees, giving them an old copper hue. The lush fields faded into a gentle calm in the distance. Uncle Lazare grew weaker and weaker in the soft silence of this peaceful sunset coming through the open window. He slowly passed away, like the fading glimmers on the high branches.
“Ah! my good valley,” he murmured, “you are sending me a tender farewell. I was afraid of coming to my end in the winter, when you would be all black.”
“Ah! my dear valley,” he whispered, “you’re giving me a gentle goodbye. I was worried about facing my end in the winter when you’d be completely bare.”
We restrained our tears, not wishing to trouble this saintly death. Babet prayed in an undertone. The child continued uttering smothered cries.
We held back our tears, not wanting to disturb this sacred passing. Babet prayed quietly. The child kept making muffled cries.
My uncle Lazare heard its wail in the dreaminess of his agony. He endeavoured to turn towards Babet, and, still smiling, said:
My uncle Lazare heard its cry in the haze of his pain. He tried to turn toward Babet and, still smiling, said:
“I have seen the child and die very happy.”
“I have seen the child and die very happy.”
Then he gazed at the pale sky and yellow fields, and, throwing back his head, heaved a gentle sigh.
Then he looked up at the pale sky and yellow fields, and, tilting his head back, let out a soft sigh.
No tremor agitated uncle Lazare’s body; he died as one falls asleep.
No tremor shook Uncle Lazare’s body; he died like one drifting off to sleep.
We had become so calm that we remained silent and with dry eyes. In the presence of such great simplicity in death, all we experienced was a feeling of serene sadness. Twilight had set in, uncle Lazare’s farewell had left us confident, like the farewell of the sun which dies at night to be born again in the morning.
We had become so calm that we stayed quiet and dry-eyed. In the face of such great simplicity in death, all we felt was a sense of peaceful sadness. Twilight had arrived, and Uncle Lazare’s goodbye had left us feeling assured, like the sunset that dies at night only to rise again in the morning.
Such was my autumn day, which gave me a son, and carried off my uncle Lazare in the peacefulness of the twilight.
Such was my autumn day, which gave me a son and took away my uncle Lazare in the calm of the evening.
IV
WINTER
There are dreadful mornings in January that chill one’s heart. I awoke on this particular day with a vague feeling of anxiety. It had thawed during the night, and when I cast my eyes over the country from the threshold, it looked to me like an immense dirty grey rag, soiled with mud and rent to tatters.
There are awful mornings in January that freeze your heart. I woke up this morning with a vague feeling of anxiety. It had thawed overnight, and when I looked out over the countryside from the doorway, it seemed to me like a huge dirty gray rag, stained with mud and torn to shreds.
The horizon was shrouded in a curtain of fog, in which the oak-trees along the walk lugubriously extended their dark arms, like a row of spectres guarding the vast mass of vapour spreading out behind them. The fields had sunk, and were covered with great sheets of water, at the edge of which hung the remnants of dirty snow. The loud roar of the Durance was increasing in the distance.
The horizon was covered in a thick blanket of fog, where the oak trees lining the path stretched their dark branches like a line of ghosts guarding the vast expanse of mist behind them. The fields had dipped down and were blanketed with large pools of water, at the edges of which lay the remains of dirty snow. The loud roar of the Durance river grew louder in the distance.
Winter imparts health and strength to one’s frame when the sun is clear and the ground dry. The air makes the tips of your ears tingle, you walk merrily along the frozen pathways, which ring with a silvery sound beneath your tread. But I know of nothing more saddening than dull, thawing weather: I hate the damp fogs which weigh one’s shoulders down.
Winter brings health and strength to your body when the sun is bright and the ground is dry. The cold air makes your ears tingle, and you walk happily along the icy paths that ring with a silvery sound under your feet. But there's nothing more depressing than dreary, melting weather: I can’t stand the damp fog that drags you down.
I shivered in the presence of that copper-like sky, and hastened to retire indoors, making up my mind that I would not go out into the fields that day. There was plenty of work in and around the farm-buildings.
I shivered under that copper-colored sky and quickly went inside, deciding that I wouldn’t go out into the fields that day. There was plenty of work to do in and around the farm buildings.
Jacques had been up a long time. I heard him whistling in a shed, where he was helping some men remove sacks of corn. The boy was already eighteen years old; he was a tall fellow, with strong arms. He had not had an uncle Lazare to spoil him and teach him Latin, and he did not go and dream beneath the willows at the riverside. Jacques had become a real peasant, an untiring worker, who got angry when I touched anything, telling me I was getting old and ought to rest.
Jacques had been up for a while. I heard him whistling in a shed, where he was helping some guys move sacks of corn. The boy was already eighteen; he was tall and strong. He didn’t have an uncle Lazare to pamper him and teach him Latin, and he didn't daydream under the willows by the river. Jacques had turned into a real farmer, a tireless worker who got upset when I touched anything, telling me I was getting old and needed to take a break.
And as I was watching him from a distance, a sweet lithe creature, leaping on my shoulders, clapped her little hands to my eyes, inquiring:
And while I was watching him from a distance, a lovely, agile creature jumped onto my shoulders and covered my eyes with her tiny hands, asking:
“Who is it?”
"Who’s there?"
I laughed and answered:
I laughed and replied:
“It’s little Marie, who has just been dressed by her mamma.”
“It’s little Marie, who has just been dressed by her mom.”
The dear little girl was completing her tenth year, and for ten years she had been the delight of the farm. Having come the last, at a time when we could no longer hope to have any more children, she was doubly loved. Her precarious health made her particularly dear to us. She was treated as a young lady; her mother absolutely wanted to make a lady of her, and I had not the heart to oppose her wish, so little Marie was a pet, in lovely silk skirts trimmed with ribbons.
The sweet little girl was about to turn ten, and for those ten years, she had been the joy of the farm. She arrived last, at a time when we thought we wouldn't have any more kids, so she was especially cherished. Her fragile health made her even more precious to us. We treated her like a young lady; her mother really wanted to raise her as one, and I couldn't bring myself to disagree, so little Marie was a darling, dressed in beautiful silk skirts decorated with ribbons.
Marie was still seated on my shoulders.
Marie was still sitting on my shoulders.
“Mamma, mamma,” she cried, “come and look; I’m playing at horses.”
“Mom, Mom,” she shouted, “come and see; I’m playing horses.”
Babet, who was entering, smiled. Ah! my poor Babet, how old we were! I remember we were shivering with weariness, on that day, gazing sadly at one another when alone.
Babet, who was walking in, smiled. Ah! my poor Babet, how old we’ve become! I remember we were shivering with exhaustion that day, looking at each other sadly when we were alone.
Our children brought back our youth.
Our kids brought back our youth.
Lunch was eaten in silence. We had been compelled to light the lamp. The reddish glimmer that hung round the room was sad enough to drive one crazy.
Lunch was eaten in silence. We had to light the lamp. The reddish glow that filled the room was gloomy enough to make anyone feel insane.
“Bah!” said Jacques, “this tepid rainy weather is better than intense cold that would freeze our vines and olives.”
“Bah!” said Jacques, “this lukewarm rainy weather is better than freezing cold that would kill our vines and olives.”
And he tried to joke. But he was as anxious as we were, without knowing why. Babet had had bad dreams. We listened to the account of her nightmare, laughing with our lips but sad at heart.
And he tried to make a joke. But he was just as anxious as we were, not knowing why. Babet had experienced bad dreams. We listened to her recount her nightmare, smiling on the outside but feeling sad inside.
“This weather quite upsets one,” I said to cheer us all up.
"This weather really gets you down," I said to lift everyone's spirits.
“Yes, yes, it’s the weather,” Jacques hastened to add. “I’ll put some vine branches on the fire.”
“Yes, yes, it’s the weather,” Jacques quickly added. “I’ll throw some vine branches on the fire.”
There was a bright flame which cast large sheets of light upon the walls. The branches burnt with a cracking sound, leaving rosy ashes. We had seated ourselves in front of the chimney; the air, outside, was tepid; but great drops of icy cold damp fell from the ceilings inside the farmhouse. Babet had taken little Marie on her knees; she was talking to her in an undertone, amused at her childish chatter.
There was a bright flame that threw big sheets of light on the walls. The branches crackled as they burned, leaving behind rosy ashes. We had settled ourselves in front of the fireplace; outside, the air was warm, but big drops of icy cold moisture were falling from the ceilings inside the farmhouse. Babet had little Marie on her lap; she was speaking to her softly, entertained by her childish chatter.
“Are you coming, father?” Jacques inquired of me. “We are going to look at the cellars and lofts.”
“Are you coming, Dad?” Jacques asked me. “We’re going to check out the cellars and attics.”
I went out with him. The harvests had been getting bad for some years past. We were suffering great losses: our vines and trees were caught by frost, whilst hail had chopped up our wheat and oats. And I sometimes said that I was growing old, and that fortune, who is a woman, does not care for old men. Jacques laughed, answering that he was young, and was going to court fortune.
I went out with him. The harvests had been bad for several years. We were experiencing heavy losses: our vines and trees were damaged by frost, while hail had ruined our wheat and oats. I would sometimes say that I was getting old, and that luck, which is a woman, doesn’t favor older men. Jacques laughed and replied that he was young and was going to pursue luck.
I had reached the winter, the cold season. I felt distinctly that all was withering around me. At each pleasure that departed, I thought of uncle Lazare, who had died so calmly; and with fond remembrances of him, asked for strength.
I had reached winter, the cold season. I felt clearly that everything was withering around me. With each joy that slipped away, I thought of Uncle Lazare, who had passed away so peacefully; and with warm memories of him, I asked for strength.
Daylight had completely disappeared at three o’clock. We went down into the common room. Babet was sewing in the chimney corner, with her head bent over her work; and little Marie was seated on the ground, in front of the fire, gravely dressing a doll. Jacques and I had placed ourselves at a mahogany writing-table, which had come to us from uncle Lazare, and were engaged in checking our accounts.
Daylight had completely faded by three o’clock. We went down to the common room. Babet was sewing in the corner by the fireplace, with her head lowered over her work; and little Marie was sitting on the floor in front of the fire, seriously dressing a doll. Jacques and I had settled ourselves at a mahogany writing desk that had been passed down to us from Uncle Lazare, and we were busy checking our accounts.
The window was as if blocked up; the fog, sticking to the panes of glass, formed a perfect wall of gloom. Behind this wall stretched emptiness, the unknown. A great noise, a loud roar, alone arose in the silence and spread through the obscurity.
The window seemed completely blocked; the fog clinging to the glass created a thick wall of darkness. Behind this wall lay emptiness, the unknown. A loud noise, a booming roar, pierced the silence and resonated through the haze.
We had dismissed the workpeople, keeping only our old woman-servant, Marguerite, with us. When I raised my head and listened, it seemed to me that the farmhouse hung suspended in the middle of a chasm. No human sound came from the outside. I heard naught but the riot of the abyss. Then I gazed at my wife and children, and experienced the cowardice of those old people who feel themselves too weak to protect those surrounding them against unknown peril.
We had sent the workers home, keeping only our old housekeeper, Marguerite, with us. When I lifted my head and listened, it felt like the farmhouse was hanging in the middle of a void. There were no human sounds outside. I heard nothing but the chaos of the abyss. Then I looked at my wife and children and felt the fear of those older individuals who believe they are too weak to protect their loved ones from unknown dangers.
The noise became harsher, and it seemed to us that there was a knocking at the door. At the same instant, the horses in the stable began to neigh furiously, whilst the cattle lowed as if choking. We had all risen, pale with anxiety, Jacques dashed to the door and threw it wide open.
The noise got louder, and it felt like someone was knocking at the door. At the same moment, the horses in the stable started neighing wildly, while the cattle mooed as if they were choking. We all got up, looking pale with worry, and Jacques ran to the door and swung it open.
A wave of muddy water burst into the room.
A surge of muddy water flooded into the room.
The Durance was overflowing. It was it that had been making the noise, that had been increasing in the distance since morning. The snow melting on the mountains had transformed each hillside into a torrent which had swelled the river. The curtain of fog had hidden from us this sudden rise of water.
The Durance was overflowing. It was what had been making the noise, that had been getting louder in the distance since morning. The melting snow on the mountains had turned each hillside into a rushing stream that had filled the river. The curtain of fog had kept us from seeing this sudden surge of water.
It had often advanced thus to the gates of the farm, when the thaw came after severe winters. But the flood had never increased so rapidly. We could see through the open door that the courtyard was transformed into a lake. The water already reached our ankles.
It had often reached the farm gates this way when the thaw followed harsh winters. But the flood had never risen so quickly. We could see through the open door that the courtyard had turned into a lake. The water was already up to our ankles.
Babet had caught up little Marie, who was crying and clasping her doll to her. Jacques wanted to run and open the doors of the stables and cowhouses; but his mother held him back by his clothes, begging him not to go out. The water continued rising. I pushed Babet towards the staircase.
Babet had caught up with little Marie, who was crying and holding her doll tightly. Jacques wanted to run and open the doors of the stables and cowhouses, but his mother grabbed his clothes, pleading with him not to go outside. The water kept rising. I pushed Babet towards the stairs.
“Quick, quick, let us go up into the bedrooms,” I cried.
“Quick, quick, let’s head up to the bedrooms,” I shouted.
And I obliged Jacques to pass before me. I left the ground-floor the last.
And I made Jacques go ahead of me. I was the last to leave the ground floor.
Marguerite came down in terror from the loft where she happened to find herself. I made her sit down at the end of the room beside Babet, who remained silent, pale, and with beseeching eyes. We put little Marie into bed; she had insisted on keeping her doll, and went quietly to sleep pressing it in her arms. This child’s sleep relieved me; when I turned round and saw Babet, listening to the little girl’s regular breathing, I forgot the danger, all I heard was the water beating against the walls.
Marguerite rushed down in fear from the loft where she happened to be. I made her sit at the end of the room next to Babet, who stayed quiet, pale, and with pleading eyes. We put little Marie to bed; she insisted on keeping her doll and fell asleep peacefully, hugging it in her arms. The sight of this child sleeping eased my worries; when I turned around and saw Babet, listening to the girl's steady breathing, I forgot about the danger, and all I could hear was the water hitting the walls.
But Jacques and I could not help looking the peril in the face. Anxiety made us endeavour to discover the progress of the inundation. We had thrown the window wide open, we leant out at the risk of falling, searching into the darkness. The fog, which was thicker, hung above the flood, throwing out fine rain which gave us the shivers. Vague steel-like flashes were all that showed the moving sheet of water, amidst the profound obscurity. Below, it was splashing in the courtyard, rising along the walls in gentle undulations. And we still heard naught but the anger of the Durance, and the affrighted cattle and horses.
But Jacques and I couldn’t help but face the danger head-on. Our anxiety drove us to try to see how far the flood had progressed. We opened the window all the way and leaned out, risking a fall, straining to peer into the darkness. The fog, thicker than ever, hung over the water, drizzling a fine rain that sent chills through us. Only faint, steel-like flashes revealed the moving expanse of water in the deep blackness. Below, it splashed in the courtyard, rising gently along the walls in soft waves. All we could hear was the raging Durance and the terrified cattle and horses.
The neighing and lowing of these poor beasts pierced me to the heart. Jacques questioned me with his eyes; he would have liked to try and deliver them. Their agonising moans soon became lamentable, and a great cracking sound was heard. The oxen had just broken down the stable doors. We saw them pass before us, borne away by the flood, rolled over and over in the current. And they disappeared amid the roar of the river.
The neighing and lowing of these poor animals struck me deeply. Jacques looked at me with concern; he wanted to try and save them. Their painful moans quickly turned into cries of despair, and we heard a loud cracking noise. The oxen had just smashed through the stable doors. We watched as they were carried away by the flood, tumbling in the current. Then they disappeared into the roar of the river.
Then I felt choking with anger. I became as one possessed, I shook my fist at the Durance. Erect, facing the window, I insulted it.
Then I felt overwhelmed with anger. I acted like I was possessed, shaking my fist at the Durance. Standing tall, facing the window, I yelled insults at it.
“Wicked thing!” I shouted amidst the tumult of the waters, “I loved you fondly, you were my first sweetheart, and now you are plundering me. You come and disturb my farm, and carry off my cattle. Ah! cursed, cursed thing.——Then you gave me Babet, you ran gently at the edge of my meadows. I took you for a good mother. I remembered uncle Lazare felt affection for your limpid stream, and I thought I owed you gratitude. You are a barbarous mother, I only owe you my hatred——”
“Wicked thing!” I shouted over the roar of the waters, “I loved you dearly, you were my first sweetheart, and now you’re robbing me. You come and disturb my farm, and take my cattle. Ah! cursed, cursed thing.——Then you gave me Babet, you flowed gently at the edge of my meadows. I thought you were a good mother. I remembered uncle Lazare loved your clear stream, and I thought I should be grateful to you. You are a cruel mother, I only owe you my hatred——”
But the Durance stifled my cries with its thundering voice; and, broad and indifferent, expanded and drove its flood onward with tranquil obstinacy.
But the Durance drowned out my cries with its roaring sound; and, wide and unbothered, it swelled and pushed its waters forward with calm determination.
I turned back to the room and went and kissed Babet, who was weeping. Little Marie was smiling in her sleep.
I turned back to the room and kissed Babet, who was crying. Little Marie was smiling in her sleep.
“Don’t be afraid,” I said to my wife. “The water cannot always rise. It will certainly go down. There is no danger.”
“Don’t worry,” I told my wife. “The water can’t keep rising forever. It will definitely go down. There’s no danger.”
“No, there is no danger,” Jacques repeated feverishly. “The house is solid.”
“No, there’s no danger,” Jacques repeated anxiously. “The house is sturdy.”
At that moment Marguerite, who had approached the window, tormented by that feeling of curiosity which is the outcome of fear, leant forward like a mad thing and fell, uttering a cry. I threw myself before the window, but could not prevent Jacques plunging into the water. Marguerite had nursed him, and he felt the tenderness of a son for the poor old woman. Babet had risen in terror, with joined hands, at the sound of the two splashes. She remained there, erect, with open mouth and distended eyes, watching the window.
At that moment, Marguerite, who had moved closer to the window, overwhelmed by a mix of curiosity and fear, leaned forward like she was losing her mind and fell, screaming. I rushed to the window, but couldn’t stop Jacques from diving into the water. Marguerite had cared for him, and he felt a son's affection for the poor old woman. Babet had jumped up in alarm, hands clasped together, at the sound of the two splashes. She stood there, frozen, mouth agape and eyes wide, staring at the window.
I had seated myself on the wooden handrail, and my ears were ringing with the roar of the flood. I do not know how long it was that Babet and I were in this painful state of stupor, when a voice called to me. It was Jacques who was holding on to the wall beneath the window. I stretched out my hand to him, and he clambered up.
I had sat down on the wooden handrail, and my ears were buzzing with the sound of the flood. I’m not sure how long Babet and I were stuck in this overwhelming daze when someone called out to me. It was Jacques, who was clinging to the wall below the window. I reached out my hand to him, and he scrambled up.
Babet clasped him in her arms. She could sob now; and she relieved herself.
Babet wrapped her arms around him. She could cry now; and she let it all out.
No reference was made to Marguerite. Jacques did not dare say he had been unable to find her, and we did not dare question him anent his search.
No mention was made of Marguerite. Jacques didn’t dare say he hadn’t been able to find her, and we didn’t feel brave enough to ask him about his search.
He took me apart and brought me back to the window.
He pulled me aside and brought me back to the window.
“Father,” he said to me in an undertone, “there are more than seven feet of water in the courtyard, and the river is still rising. We cannot remain here any longer.”
“Father,” he said to me quietly, “there’s more than seven feet of water in the courtyard, and the river keeps rising. We can’t stay here any longer.”
Jacques was right. The house was falling to pieces, the planks of the outbuildings were going away one by one. Then this death of Marguerite weighed upon us. Babet, bewildered, was beseeching us. Marie alone remained peaceful in the big bed with her doll between her arms, and slumbering with the happy smile of an angel.
Jacques was right. The house was falling apart, the boards of the outbuildings were disappearing one by one. Then the death of Marguerite hung over us. Babet, confused, was begging us for help. Marie alone stayed calm in the big bed with her doll in her arms, sleeping with the blissful smile of an angel.
The peril increased at every minute. The water was on the point of reaching the handrail of the window and pouring into the room. Any one would have said that it was an engine of war making the farmhouse totter with regular, dull, hard blows. The current must be running right against the facade, and we could not hope for any human assistance.
The danger grew with every passing minute. The water was about to reach the window's handrail and flood the room. Anyone would have thought it was a war machine making the farmhouse shake with steady, heavy blows. The current must have been hitting the front of the building hard, and we couldn't expect any help from anyone.
“Every minute is precious,” said Jacques in agony. “We shall be crushed beneath the ruins. Let us look for boards, let us make a raft.”
“Every minute counts,” said Jacques in pain. “We're going to be buried under the rubble. Let's find some boards and build a raft.”
He said that in his excitement. I would naturally have preferred a thousand times to be in the middle of the river, on a few beams lashed together, than beneath the roof of this house which was about to fall in. But where could we lay hands on the beams we required? In a rage I tore the planks from the cupboards, Jacques broke the furniture, we took away the shutters, every piece of wood we could reach. And feeling it was impossible to utilise these fragments, we cast them into the middle of the room in a fury, and continued searching.
He said that out of excitement. I would have much rather been in the middle of the river, on a few beams tied together, than under the roof of this house that was about to collapse. But where could we find the beams we needed? In a fit of anger, I ripped the planks from the cupboards, Jacques smashed the furniture, we removed the shutters, every piece of wood we could get our hands on. Realizing it was impossible to use these pieces, we threw them into the center of the room in frustration and kept searching.
Our last hope was departing, we understood our misery and want of power. The water was rising; the harsh voice of the Durance was calling to us in anger. Then, I burst out sobbing, I took Babet in my trembling arms, I begged Jacques to come near us. I wished us all to die in the same embrace.
Our last hope was leaving us, and we realized how miserable and powerless we were. The water was going up; the angry voice of the Durance was calling us. Then, I started crying, I took Babet in my shaking arms, and I asked Jacques to come closer. I wanted us all to die in the same embrace.
Jacques had returned to the window. And, suddenly, he exclaimed:
Jacques had gone back to the window. Then, all of a sudden, he shouted:
“Father, we are saved!—Come and see.”
“Dad, we did it!—Come check it out.”
The sky was clear. The roof of a shed, torn away by the current, had come to a standstill beneath our window. This roof, which was several yards broad, was formed of light beams and thatch; it floated, and would make a capital raft, I joined my hands together and would have worshipped this wood and straw.
The sky was clear. The roof of a shed, ripped away by the water, had come to a stop beneath our window. This roof, which was several yards wide, was made of wooden beams and straw; it floated and would make a great raft. I put my hands together and almost worshipped this wood and straw.
Jacques jumped on the roof, after having firmly secured it. He walked on the thatch, making sure it was everywhere strong. The thatch resisted; therefore we could adventure on it without fear.
Jacques jumped onto the roof after making sure it was secure. He walked on the thatch, checking that it was strong everywhere. The thatch held up, so we felt safe exploring on it.
“Oh! it will carry us all very well,” said Jacques joyfully. “See how little it sinks into the water! The difficulty will be to steer it.”
“Oh! it will carry us all just fine,” said Jacques happily. “Look how little it sinks in the water! The hard part will be steering it.”
He looked around him and seized two poles drifting along in the current, as they passed by.
He looked around and grabbed two poles floating by in the current.
“Ah! here are oars,” he continued. “You will go to the stern, father, and I forward, and we will manoeuvre the raft easily. There are not twelve feet of water. Quick, quick! get on board, we must not lose a minute.”
“Ah! Here are the oars,” he said. “You go to the back, Dad, and I’ll go to the front, and we’ll steer the raft easily. There’s less than twelve feet of water. Hurry up! Get on board, we can’t waste a minute.”
My poor Babet tried to smile. She wrapped little Marie carefully up in her shawl; the child had just woke up, and, quite alarmed, maintained a silence which was broken by deep sobs. I placed a chair before the window and made Babet get on the raft. As I held her in my arms I kissed her with poignant emotion, feeling this kiss was the last.
My poor Babet tried to smile. She carefully wrapped little Marie in her shawl; the child had just woken up and, feeling scared, stayed silent except for her deep sobs. I set a chair in front of the window and helped Babet onto the raft. As I held her in my arms, I kissed her with intense emotion, feeling that this kiss would be the last.
The water was beginning to pour into the room. Our feet were soaking. I was the last to embark; then I undid the cord. The current hurled us against the wall; it required precautions and many efforts to quit the farmhouse.
The water was starting to flood the room. Our feet were drenched. I was the last to get on board; then I untied the cord. The current slammed us against the wall; it took a lot of careful moves and effort to get out of the farmhouse.
The fog had little by little dispersed. It was about midnight when we left. The stars were still buried in mist; the moon which was almost at the edge of the horizon, lit up the night with a sort of wan daylight.
The fog gradually cleared. It was around midnight when we left. The stars were still hidden in the mist; the moon, which was nearly on the horizon, illuminated the night with a faint daylight.
The inundation then appeared to us in all its grandiose horror. The valley had become a river. The Durance, swollen to enormous proportions and washing the two hillsides, passed between dark masses of cultivated land, and was the sole thing displaying life in the inanimate space bounded by the horizon. It thundered with a sovereign voice, maintaining in its anger the majesty of its colossal wave. Clumps of trees emerged in places, staining the sheet of pale water with black streaks. Opposite us I recognised the tops of the oaks along the walk; the current carried us towards these branches, which for us were so many reefs. Around the raft floated various kinds of remains, pieces of wood, empty barrels, bundles of grass; the river was bearing along the ruins it had made in its anger.
The flood then appeared to us in all its terrifying grandeur. The valley had turned into a river. The Durance, swollen to massive size and flowing between the two hillsides, rushed through dark patches of farmland. It was the only thing alive in the lifeless landscape defined by the horizon. It roared with a commanding voice, maintaining its majestic fury in its towering waves. Clusters of trees popped up in places, leaving dark streaks on the sheet of pale water. Across from us, I recognized the tops of the oaks lining the path; the current was carrying us towards these branches, which felt like obstacles for us. Surrounding the raft were various kinds of debris—pieces of wood, empty barrels, bundles of grass; the river was transporting the remnants it had wreaked havoc on in its rage.
To the left we perceived the lights of Dourgues—flashes of lanterns moving about in the darkness. The water could not have risen as high as the village; only the low land had been submerged. No doubt assistance would come. We searched the patches of light hanging over the water; it seemed to us at every instant that we heard the sound of oars.
To the left, we saw the lights of Dourgues—flashes of lanterns moving around in the dark. The water couldn’t have risen as high as the village; only the low areas were flooded. There was no doubt help would arrive. We looked at the spots of light reflecting on the water; it felt like we heard the sound of oars at every moment.
We had started at random. As soon as the raft was in the middle of the current, lost amidst the whirlpools of the river, anguish of mind overtook us again; we almost regretted having left the farm. I sometimes turned round and gazed at the house, which still remained standing, presenting a grey aspect on the white water. Babet, crouching down in the centre of the raft, in the thatch of the roof, was holding little Marie on her knees, the child’s head against her breast, to hide the horror of the river from her. Both were bent double, leaning forward in an embrace, as if reduced in stature by fear. Jacques, standing upright in the front, was leaning on his pole with all his weight; from time to time he cast a rapid glance towards us, and then silently resumed his task. I seconded him as well as I could, but our efforts to reach the bank remained fruitless. Little by little, notwithstanding our poles, which we buried into the mud until we nearly broke them, we drifted into the open; a force that seemed to come from the depths of the water drove us away. The Durance was slowly taking possession of us.
We had just started randomly. As soon as the raft was in the middle of the current, lost in the river's whirlpools, anxiety washed over us again; we almost wished we hadn't left the farm. I occasionally turned around to look at the house, which still stood there, looking gray against the white water. Babet, crouched down in the center of the raft underneath the thatched roof, had little Marie on her lap, her head against Babet's chest, trying to shield her from the terror of the river. They both leaned forward in an embrace, seemingly shrinking with fear. Jacques stood at the front, leaning on his pole with all his weight; every now and then, he would glance back at us and then quietly get back to work. I tried to help him as best I could, but our attempts to reach the shore were in vain. Little by little, despite our poles digging into the mud nearly to the breaking point, we drifted into open water; a force that felt like it was pulling us from the depths drove us away. The Durance was slowly claiming us.
Struggling, bathed in perspiration, we had worked ourselves into a passion; we were fighting with the river as with a living being, seeking to vanquish, wound, kill it. It strained us in its giant-like arms, and our poles in our hands became weapons which we thrust into its breast. It roared, flung its slaver into our faces, wriggled beneath our strokes. We resisted its victory with clenched teeth. We would not be conquered. And we had mad impulses to fell the monster, to calm it with blows from our fists.
Struggling and drenched in sweat, we had worked ourselves up into a frenzy; we were battling the river like it was a living creature, trying to defeat, wound, or even kill it. It pulled at us with its giant-like grip, and our poles became weapons that we thrust into its chest. It roared, splashed its foam into our faces, and twisted under our strikes. We braced against its victory with gritted teeth. We refused to be defeated. And we were filled with wild urges to bring the beast down, to calm it with punches.
We went slowly towards the offing. We were already at the entrance to the oak-tree walk. The dark branches pierced through the water, which they tore with a lamentable sound. Death, perhaps, awaited us there in a collision. I cried out to Jacques to follow the walk by clinging close to the branches. And it was thus that I passed for the last time in the middle of this oak-tree alley, where I had walked in my youth and ripe age. In the terrible darkness, above the howling depth, I thought of uncle Lazare, and saw the happy days of my youth smiling at me sadly.
We slowly made our way toward the open water. We were already at the start of the oak tree path. The dark branches reached out over the water, which they stirred with a mournful sound. Maybe death awaited us there in a crash. I called out to Jacques to stay on the path by sticking close to the branches. And so it was that I passed through this oak tree alley for the last time, where I had walked in my youth and adulthood. In the terrible darkness, above the howling depths, I thought of Uncle Lazare and saw the happy days of my youth looking back at me with a sad smile.
The Durance triumphed at the end of the alley. Our poles no longer touched the bottom. The water bore us along in its impetuous bound of victory. And now it could do what it pleased with us. We gave ourselves up. We went downstream with frightful rapidity. Great clouds, dirty tattered rags hung about the sky; when the moon was hidden there came lugubrious obscurity. Then we rolled in chaos. Enormous billows as black as ink, resembling the backs of fish, bore us along, spinning us round. I could no longer see either Babet or the children. I already felt myself dying.
The Durance was victorious at the end of the alley. Our paddles no longer touched the bottom. The water swept us away in its furious rush of triumph. And now it could do whatever it wanted with us. We surrendered completely. We raced downstream at terrifying speed. Dark, tattered clouds hung in the sky; when the moon was obscured, there was a mournful darkness. Then we tumbled into chaos. Huge waves as black as ink, like the backs of fish, carried us along, spinning us around. I couldn’t see Babet or the kids anymore. I already felt myself fading.
I know not how long this last run lasted. The moon was suddenly unveiled, and the horizon became clear. And in that light I perceived an immense black mass in front of us which blocked the way, and towards which we were being carried with all the violence of the current. We were lost, we would be broken there.
I don't know how long this last run went on. The moon suddenly came out, and the horizon cleared up. In that light, I saw a huge black mass in front of us that was blocking the way, and we were rushing toward it with all the force of the current. We were lost; we were going to crash there.
Babet had stood upright. She held out little Marie to me:
Babet was standing up. She handed little Marie to me:
“Take the child,” she exclaimed. “Leave me alone, leave me alone!”
“Take the child,” she shouted. “Just leave me alone, leave me alone!”
Jacques had already caught Babet in his arms. In a loud voice he said:
Jacques had already grabbed Babet in his arms. He said loudly:
“Father, save the little one—I will save mother.”
“Dad, save the little one—I’ll take care of Mom.”
We had come close to the black mass. I thought I recognised a tree. The shock was terrible, and the raft, split in two, scattered its straw and beams in the whirlpool of water.
We had gotten close to the dark ritual. I thought I recognized a tree. The shock was intense, and the raft, broken in half, threw its straw and beams into the swirling water.
I fell, clasping little Marie tightly to me. The icy cold water brought back all my courage. On rising to the surface of the river, I supported the child, I half laid her on my neck and began to swim laboriously. If the little creature had not lost consciousness but had struggled, we should both have remained at the bottom of the deep.
I fell, holding little Marie tightly to me. The frigid water restored all my courage. When I surfaced in the river, I supported the child, resting her partly on my neck, and started to swim with great effort. If the little one hadn’t passed out and had thrusted, we both would have drowned in the depths.
And, whilst I swam, I felt choking with anxiety. I called Jacques, I tried to see in the distance; but I heard nothing save the roar of the waters, I saw naught but the pale sheet of the Durance. Jacques and Babet were at the bottom. She must have clung to him, dragged him down in a deadly strain of her arms. What frightful agony! I wanted to die; I sunk slowly, I was going to find them beneath the black water. And as soon as the flood touched little Marie’s face, I struggled again with impetuous anguish to get near the waterside.
And while I was swimming, I felt overwhelmed with anxiety. I called out for Jacques, trying to see in the distance; but all I heard was the roar of the water, and all I could see was the pale surface of the Durance. Jacques and Babet were at the bottom. She must have clung to him, pulling him down in a desperate grip. What unbearable pain! I wanted to die; I sank slowly, ready to find them beneath the dark water. And as soon as the flood touched little Marie's face, I fought again with intense anguish to get closer to the shore.
It was thus that I abandoned Babet and Jacques, in despair at having been unable to die with them, still calling out to them in a husky voice. The river cast me on the stones, like one of those bundles of grass it leaves on its way. When I came to myself again, I took my daughter, who was opening her eyes, in my arms. Day was breaking. My winter night was at an end, that terrible night which had been an accomplice in the murder of my wife and son.
It was then that I left Babet and Jacques, filled with despair for not being able to die alongside them, still shouting their names in a raspy voice. The river threw me onto the rocks, like one of those clumps of grass it leaves behind. When I came to, I held my daughter, who was just beginning to wake up, in my arms. Daylight was breaking. My long winter night was over, that awful night that had played a part in the death of my wife and son.
At this moment, after years of regret, one last consolation remains to me. I am the icy winter, but I feel the approaching spring stirring within me. As my uncle Lazare said, we never die. I have had four seasons, and here I am returning to the spring, there is my dear Marie commencing the everlasting joys and sorrows over again.
At this moment, after years of regret, one last comfort remains for me. I am the cold winter, but I feel the upcoming spring stirring within me. As my uncle Lazare said, we never die. I have had four seasons, and here I am returning to spring; there is my dear Marie starting the endless joys and sorrows all over again.
BARON DE TRENCK By Clemence Robert
Baron de Trenck already had endured a year of arbitrary imprisonment in the fortress of Glatz, ignorant alike of the cause of his detention or the length of time which he was destined to spend in captivity.
Baron de Trenck had already spent a year in arbitrary imprisonment in the fortress of Glatz, unaware of the reason for his detention or how long he would remain in captivity.
During the early part of the month of September, Major Doo, aide to the governor of the prison of Glatz, entered the prisoner’s apartment for a domiciliary visit, accompanied by an adjutant and the officer of the guard.
During the early part of September, Major Doo, aide to the governor of the Glatz prison, entered the prisoner’s room for a home visit, accompanied by an adjutant and the officer on guard.
It was noon. The excessive heat of the dying summer had grown almost unsupportable in the tower chamber where Baron de Trenck was confined. Half empty flagons were scattered among the books which littered his table, but the repeated draughts in which the prisoner had sought refreshment had only served to add to his ever-increasing exasperation.
It was noon. The unbearable heat of late summer had become almost too much to handle in the tower room where Baron de Trenck was locked up. Half-empty flagons were scattered among the books that cluttered his table, but the countless drinks the prisoner had tried to cool down only added to his growing frustration.
The major ransacked every nook and corner of the prisoner’s chamber and the interior of such pieces of furniture as might afford a possible hiding-place. Remarking the annoyance which this investigation caused the baron, Doo said arrogantly:
The major searched every nook and cranny of the prisoner's room and even went through any furniture that might hide something. Noticing how annoyed this was making the baron, Doo said arrogantly:
“The general has issued his orders, and it is a matter of little consequence to him whether or not they displease you. Your attempts to escape have greatly incensed him against you.”
“The general has given his orders, and it doesn't matter to him if they upset you. Your attempts to escape have really angered him towards you.”
“And I,” retorted Trenck, with like hauteur, “am equally indifferent to your general’s displeasure. I shall continue to dispose of my time as may best please me.”
“And I,” replied Trenck, with the same arrogance, “am just as indifferent to your general’s displeasure. I will keep spending my time however I see fit.”
“Good!” replied the major, “but in your own interests you would be wiser to philosophize with your books, and seek the key to the sciences, rather than that of the fortress.”
“Good!” replied the major, “but for your own sake, it would be smarter to think deeply with your books and look for the key to the sciences, rather than the key to the fortress.”
“I do not need your advice, major,” the baron observed, with sovereign disdain.
“I don’t need your advice, major,” the baron said, with complete disdain.
“You may perhaps repent later that you did not heed it. Your attempts to escape have angered even the king, and it is impossible to say just how far his severity toward you may go.”
“You might regret later that you didn’t listen. Your efforts to escape have upset even the king, and we can’t predict how harsh he might be with you.”
“But, great heavens! when I am deprived of my liberty without cause, have I not the right to endeavor to regain it?”
“But, oh my gosh! when I'm being held without any reason, do I not have the right to try to get it back?”
“They do not see the matter in that light in Berlin. As a matter of fact this spirit of revolt against your sovereign only serves to greatly aggravate your crime.”
“They don’t see it that way in Berlin. In fact, this spirit of rebellion against your ruler only makes your crime much worse.”
“My crime!” Trenck exclaimed, trembling with anger.
“My crime!” Trenck shouted, shaking with rage.
His glance fell upon the major’s sword and the thought came to him to tear it from his side and pierce his throat with it. But in the same instant it occurred to him that he might rather profit by the situation. Pale and trembling as he was, he retained sufficient self-control to modify the expression of his countenance and the tone of his voice, though his glance remained fixed upon the sword.
His eyes landed on the major’s sword, and he suddenly thought about grabbing it and stabbing him with it. But just then, he realized he could make better use of the situation. Even though he was pale and shaking, he managed to control his expression and the tone of his voice, though his gaze stayed locked on the sword.
“Major,” he said, “no one can be called a criminal until he has been so adjudged by the courts. Happily a man’s honor does not depend upon the inconsequent, malicious opinion of others. On the contrary blame should attach to him who condemns the accused without a hearing. No constituted power, whether that of king or judge, has yet convicted me of any culpable action. Apart from the courtesy which should be observed between officers of the same rank, you, out of simple justice, should refrain front such an accusation.”
“Major,” he said, “no one can be called a criminal until the courts have made that judgment. Fortunately, a man’s honor doesn’t rely on the random, spiteful opinions of others. On the contrary, blame should be directed at those who condemn the accused without giving them a chance to defend themselves. No authority, whether it’s a king or a judge, has convicted me of any wrongdoing. Besides the respect that should exist between officers of the same rank, you should, out of basic fairness, avoid making such an accusation.”
“Every one knows,” retorted Boo, “that you entered into relations with the enemy.”
“Everyone knows,” Boo shot back, “that you got involved with the enemy.”
“I? Great God!”
"Me? Oh my God!"
“Do you not consider the Pandours, then, as such?”
“Don’t you see the Pandours that way?”
“I visited their chief solely as a relative. A glass of wine shared with him in his tent can hardly be construed into a dangerous alliance!”
“I visited their chief just as a family member. Sharing a glass of wine with him in his tent can hardly be seen as a serious alliance!”
“But you hoped to inherit great riches from this relative. That hope might well impel you to cross the frontier of Bohemia for all time.”
“But you were hoping to inherit a lot of money from this relative. That hope might just push you to leave Bohemia forever.”
“Why, what egregious folly! What more could I hope for than that which I already possessed in Berlin? Was I a poor adventurer seeking his fortune by his sword? Rich in my own right; enjoying to the full the king’s favor; attached to the court by all that satisfied pride could demand, as well as by ties of the tenderest sentiments. What more was there for me to covet or to seek elsewhere?”
“Why, what a ridiculous mistake! What more could I want than what I already had in Berlin? Was I a broke adventurer trying to make my fortune with my sword? I was wealthy in my own right; fully enjoying the king’s favor; connected to the court by everything that satisfied pride, as well as by the deepest feelings. What more was there for me to desire or to search for elsewhere?”
The major turned his head aside with an air of indifference.
The major turned his head away with a look of indifference.
“One single fact suffices to discount everything you have said, Baron,” he replied dryly. “You have twice attempted to escape from the fortress. An innocent man awaits his trial with confidence, knowing that it cannot be other than favorable. The culprit alone flees.”
"One simple fact is enough to dismiss everything you've said, Baron," he replied dryly. "You've tried to escape from the fortress twice. An innocent person waits for their trial confidently, knowing it will turn out positively. Only the guilty one runs away."
Trenck, though quivering with blind rage, continued to maintain his former attitude, his features composed, his eyes fixed upon the major’s sword.
Trenck, despite shaking with uncontrollable anger, kept his previous demeanor, his face calm and his eyes locked on the major’s sword.
“Sir,” he said, “in three weeks, on the twenty-fifth of September, I shall have been a prisoner for one year. You in your position may not have found the time long, but to me it has dragged interminably. And it has been still harder for me to bear because I have not been able to count the days or hours which still separate me from justice and liberty. If I knew the limit set to my captivity—no matter what it may be—I could surely find resignation and patience to await it.”
“Sir,” he said, “in three weeks, on September 25th, I will have been a prisoner for one year. You might not have found the time long in your position, but for me, it has dragged on endlessly. It’s been even harder to bear since I haven’t been able to count the days or hours left until I get justice and freedom. If I knew how long my captivity would last—no matter what it is—I’m sure I could find the patience and acceptance to wait for it.”
“It is most unfortunate, then,” said the major, “that no one could give you that information.”
“It’s really unfortunate, then,” said the major, “that no one was able to give you that information.”
“Say rather, would not,” replied Trenck. “Surely, something of the matter must be known here. You, for instance, major, might tell me frankly what you think to be the case.”
“Say rather, would not,” replied Trenck. “Surely, something about the situation must be known here. You, for instance, Major, might honestly tell me what you think is going on.”
“Ah!” said Doo, assuming the self-satisfied manner of a jailer; “it would not be proper for me to answer that.”
“Ah!” said Doo, taking on the smug attitude of a jailer; “it wouldn’t be right for me to answer that.”
“You would save me from despair and revolt,” replied Trenck warmly. “For I give you my word of honor that from the moment I know when my captivity is to terminate—no matter when that may be, or what my subsequent fate—I will make no further attempts to evade it by flight.”
“You would save me from hopelessness and rebellion,” Trenck replied sincerely. “I promise you, from the moment I know when my imprisonment will end—regardless of when that is or what happens to me afterward—I won’t try to escape anymore.”
“And you want me to tell you——”
“And you want me to tell you—”
“Yes,” interrupted Trenck, with a shudder; “yes, once again I ask you.”
“Yes,” interrupted Trenck, shuddering; “yes, I ask you again.”
Doo smiled maliciously as he answered:
Doo grinned slyly as he replied:
“The end of your captivity? Why, a traitor can scarcely hope for release!”
“The end of your captivity? Come on, a traitor can hardly expect to be set free!”
The heat of the day, the wine he had drunk, overwhelming anger and his fiery blood, all mounted to Trenck’s head. Incapable of further self-restraint, he flung himself upon the major, tore the coveted sword from his side, dashed out of the chamber, flung the two sentinels at the door down the stairs, took their entire length himself at a single bound and sprang into the midst of the assembled guards.
The heat of the day, the wine he had consumed, intense anger, and his fiery temper all overwhelmed Trenck. Unable to control himself any longer, he lunged at the major, yanked the prized sword from his side, stormed out of the room, knocked the two guards at the door down the stairs, jumped their entire length in one leap, and landed right in the middle of the gathered guards.
Trenck fell upon them with his sword, showering blows right and left. The blade flashed snakelike in his powerful grasp, the soldiers falling back before the fierce onslaught. Having disabled four of the men, the prisoner succeeded in forcing his way past the remainder and raced for the first rampart.
Trenck charged at them with his sword, striking left and right. The blade glinted like a snake in his strong grip, and the soldiers retreated from his fierce attack. After taking down four of the men, the prisoner managed to push past the others and ran for the nearest rampart.
There he mounted the rampart and, never stopping to gauge its height, sprang down into the moat, landing upon his feet in the bottom of the dry ditch. Faster still, he flew to the second rampart and scaled it as he had done the first, clambering up by means of projecting stones and interstices.
There he climbed up on the wall and, without pausing to see how high it was, jumped down into the moat, landing on his feet at the bottom of the dry ditch. He quickly dashed to the second wall and climbed it just like he did the first, scrambling up using the jutting stones and gaps.
It was just past noon; the sun blazed full upon the scene and every one within the prison stood astounded at the miraculous flight in which Trenck seemed to fairly soar through the air. Those of the soldiers whom Trenck had not overthrown pursued, but with little hope of overtaking him. Their guns were unloaded so that they were unable to shoot after him. Not a soldier dared to risk trying to follow him by the road he had taken, over the ramparts and moats; for, without that passion for liberty which lent wings to the prisoner there was no hope of any of them scaling the walls without killing himself a dozen times over.
It was just past noon; the sun blazed brightly on the scene, and everyone in the prison stood amazed at the incredible escape in which Trenck seemed to soar through the air. The soldiers who Trenck hadn’t knocked down tried to chase him, but they had little hope of catching up. Their guns were unloaded, so they couldn't shoot at him. Not a single soldier dared to try to follow the path he had taken over the ramparts and moats; without that burning desire for freedom that gave the prisoner wings, none of them stood a chance of scaling the walls without ending up dead multiple times.
They were, therefore, compelled to make use of the regular passages to the outer posterns and these latter being located at a considerable distance from the prisoner’s avenue of escape, he was certain, at the pace he was maintaining, to gain at least a half-hour’s start over his pursuers.
They were, therefore, forced to use the usual routes to the outside doors, and since these were quite far from the prisoner’s escape path, he was confident that, at the speed he was going, he would have at least a half-hour lead on his pursuers.
Once beyond the walls of the prison, with the woods close by, it seemed as if Trenck’s escape was assured beyond doubt.
Once outside the prison walls, with the woods nearby, it felt like Trenck's escape was guaranteed without a doubt.
He had now come to a narrow passageway leading to the last of the inner posterns which pierced the walls. Here he found a sentinel on guard and the soldier sprang up to confront him. But a soldier to overcome was not an obstacle to stop the desperate flight of the baron. He struck the man heavily in the face with his sword, stunning him and sending him rolling in the dust.
He had now reached a narrow passageway that led to the last of the inner gates in the walls. Here he encountered a guard, and the soldier jumped up to face him. But taking down a soldier was not enough to halt the baron's desperate escape. He swung his sword hard at the man's face, stunning him and knocking him to the ground.
Once through the postern there now remained only a single palisade or stockade—a great fence constructed of iron bars and iron trellis-work, which constituted the outermost barrier between the fleeing prisoner and liberty. Once over that iron palisade he had only to dash into the woods and disappear.
Once past the postern, there was only one last barrier left—a massive fence made of iron bars and iron lattice work, which was the final obstacle between the escaping prisoner and freedom. Once he got over that iron fence, all he had to do was run into the woods and vanish.
But it was ordained that Trenck was not to overcome this last obstacle, simple as it appeared. At a fatal moment, his foot was caught between two bars of the palisade and he was unable to free himself.
But it was destined that Trenck would not overcome this final obstacle, simple as it seemed. At a crucial moment, his foot got stuck between two bars of the palisade and he couldn't free himself.
While he was engaged in superhuman but futile efforts to release his foot, the sentinel of the passage, who had picked himself up, ran through the postern toward the palisade, followed by another soldier from the garrison. Together they fell upon Trenck, overwhelming him with blows with the butts of their muskets and secured him.
While he was struggling with incredible but meaningless efforts to free his foot, the guard at the entrance, who had picked himself up, ran through the side door toward the fence, followed by another soldier from the garrison. Together they attacked Trenck, hitting him with the butts of their muskets and captured him.
Bruised and bleeding he was borne back to his cell.
Bruised and bleeding, he was carried back to his cell.
Major Doo informed Trenck, after this abortive attempt to escape, that he had been condemned to one year’s imprisonment only. That year was within three weeks of expiring when the infamous major, who was an Italian, goaded the unfortunate young man into open defiance of his sovereign’s mandate. His pardon was at once annulled and his confinement now became most rigorous.
Major Doo told Trenck, after this failed escape attempt, that he had only been sentenced to one year in prison. That year was almost up, just three weeks away, when the notorious major, who was Italian, pushed the unfortunate young man into openly defying his ruler's orders. His pardon was immediately revoked, and his confinement became extremely harsh.
Another plot, headed by three officers and several soldiers of the guard, who were friendly to Trenck, was discovered at the last moment—in time for the conspirators themselves to escape to Bohemia, but under circumstances which prevented Baron de Trenck from accompanying them.
Another plot, led by three officers and several soldiers from the guard who were supportive of Trenck, was uncovered at the last minute—just in time for the conspirators to flee to Bohemia, but in a way that prevented Baron de Trenck from joining them.
This also served to increase the hardships of the prisoner’s lot, and he now found himself deprived of the former companionship of his friends and surrounded by strangers, the one familiar face remaining being that of Lieutenant Bach, a Danish officer, a braggart swordsman and ruffler, who had always been hostile to him.
This also made the prisoner’s situation even tougher, as he was now without the company of his friends and surrounded by strangers. The only familiar face left was Lieutenant Bach, a Danish officer, who was a boastful swordsman and tough guy, and who had always been unfriendly toward him.
But, despite his isolation, the energy and strength of Trenck’s character were only augmented by his misfortunes, and he never ceased to plot for his deliverance. Weeks passed without any fruitful event occurring in the life of the prisoner, yet help was to come to him from a source from which he could never have expected it. But before that fortuitous result was destined to take place—in fact, as preliminary to its achievement—he was destined to be an actor in the most remarkable scene that ever has been recorded in the annals of prison life, and in one of the strangest duels of modern times.
But even with his isolation, Trenck's energy and determination only grew stronger because of his hardships, and he never stopped planning for his escape. Weeks went by without anything significant happening in the prisoner's life, but help was on the way from an unexpected source. However, before that fortunate outcome could happen—indeed, as a precursor to it—he was meant to be part of the most remarkable scene ever recorded in prison history and one of the strangest duels of modern times.
One day Trenck had cast himself fully clothed upon his bed, in order to obtain a change of position in his cramped place of confinement. Lieutenant Bach was on duty as his guard.
One day, Trenck lay fully dressed on his bed to shift his position in his cramped cell. Lieutenant Bach was on duty as his guard.
The young baron had retained in prison the proud and haughty demeanor which had formerly brought upon him so much censure at court. Lieutenant Bach’s countenance also bore the imprint of incarnate pride.
The young baron had kept his proud and arrogant attitude in prison, which had previously earned him a lot of criticism at court. Lieutenant Bach’s face also showed a mark of pure pride.
The two exchanged from time to time glances of insolence; for the rest, they remained silently smoking, side by side.
The two occasionally shot each other looks of defiance; other than that, they quietly smoked together, side by side.
Trenck was the first to break the silence, for prisoners grasp every opportunity for conversation, and at any price.
Trenck was the first to speak up, because prisoners seize every chance to talk, no matter what.
“It appears to me your hand is wounded, lieutenant,” Trenck said. “Have you found another opportunity to cross swords?”
“It looks like your hand is hurt, lieutenant,” Trenck said. “Have you found another chance to duel?”
“Lieutenant Schell, it seemed to me, looked somewhat obliquely at me,” replied the Dane. “Therefore, I indulged him in a pass or two directed against his right arm.”
“Lieutenant Schell, it seemed to me, looked a bit sideways at me,” replied the Dane. “So, I let him have a few jabs aimed at his right arm.”
“Such a delicate youth, and so mild-mannered! Are you not ashamed?”
“Such a sensitive young person, and so gentle! Aren't you embarrassed?”
“What could I do? There was no one else at hand.”
“What could I do? There was no one else around.”
“Nevertheless he seems to have wounded you?”
“Still, it seems like he may have hurt you?”
“Yes, accidentally though, without knowing what he did.”
“Yes, but it was accidental; he didn’t realize what he was doing.”
“The fact, then, of having been expelled from two regiments for your highhanded acts, and finally transferred to the garrison of the fortress of Glatz as punishment, has not cured you of your fire-eating propensities?”
“The fact that you’ve been kicked out of two regiments for your aggressive behavior, and then sent to the garrison at the fortress of Glatz as punishment, hasn’t changed your reckless tendencies?”
“When a man has the reputation of being the best swordsman in Prussia he values that title somewhat more than your military rank, which any clumsy fool can obtain.”
“When a man is known as the best swordsman in Prussia, he values that title a lot more than any military rank, which any clumsy fool can get.”
“You, the best swordsman!” exclaimed Trenck, concluding his remark with an ironical puff of smoke.
“You, the best swordsman!” Trenck exclaimed, finishing his comment with a sarcastic puff of smoke.
“I flatter myself that such is the case,” retorted Bach, emitting in turn a great cloud of tobacco-smoke.
“I like to think that's true,” Bach replied, blowing out a large cloud of tobacco smoke.
“If I were free,” said Trenck, “I might, perhaps, prove to you in short order that such is not the case.”
“If I were free,” said Trenck, “I could probably show you pretty quickly that’s not true.”
“Do you claim to be my master at that art?”
“Are you saying you’re my master in that skill?”
“I flatter myself that such is the case.”
“I take pride in thinking that this is true.”
“That we shall soon see,” cried Bach, flushing with rage.
“That we’ll see soon enough,” Bach yelled, his face red with anger.
“How can we? I am disarmed and a prisoner.”
“How can we? I’m defenseless and trapped.”
“Ah, yes, you make your claim out of sheer boastfulness, because you think we cannot put it to the test!”
“Sure, you’re claiming that just to show off, thinking we can’t prove it wrong!”
“Truly, lieutenant, set me at liberty and I swear to you that on the other side of the frontier we will put our skill to the test as freely as you like!”
“Honestly, lieutenant, let me go and I promise you that once we're across the border, we’ll show off our skills as much as you want!”
“Well, I am unwilling to wait for that. We will fight here, Baron Trenck.”
“Well, I’m not willing to wait for that. We’ll fight here, Baron Trenck.”
“In this room?”
“In this room?”
“After your assertion, I must either humble your arrogance or lose my reputation.”
“After your claim, I have to either bring down your arrogance or risk my reputation.”
“I shall be glad to know how you propose to do so?”
"I'd be happy to hear how you plan to do that?"
“Ah, you talk of Bohemia because that country is far away. As for me, I prefer this one, because it affords an immediate opportunity to put the matter to the test.”
“Ah, you mention Bohemia because it's so far away. As for me, I prefer this place because it gives an immediate chance to put things to the test.”
“I should ask nothing better if it were not impossible.”
“I couldn't ask for anything more if it weren't impossible.”
“Impossible! You shall see if it be.”
“Impossible! You’ll see if it is.”
Bach sprang up. An old door, supported by a couple of benches, had been placed in the chamber for a table. He hammered at the worm-eaten wood and knocked off a strip which he split in half. One of these substitutes for rapiers he gave to Trenck, retaining the other himself, and both placed themselves on guard.
Bach jumped up. An old door propped up by a couple of benches had been set up in the room as a table. He pounded on the decayed wood and knocked off a strip which he split in half. He handed one of these makeshift swords to Trenck, keeping the other for himself, and both took their positions on guard.
After the first few passes, Trenck sent his adversary’s make-shift sword flying through space, and with his own he met the lieutenant full in the chest.
After the first few exchanges, Trenck knocked his opponent's makeshift sword away, and with his own, he struck the lieutenant directly in the chest.
“Touché!” he cried.
"Gotcha!" he exclaimed.
“Heavens! It is true!” growled Bach. “But I’ll have my revenge!”
“Heavens! It’s true!” Bach said angrily. “But I’ll get my revenge!”
He went out hastily. Trenck watched him in utter amazement and he was even more astounded when, an instant later, he saw Bach return with a couple of swords, which he drew out from beneath his uniform.
He rushed out quickly. Trenck stared at him in complete shock, and he was even more surprised when, just a moment later, he saw Bach come back with a couple of swords, which he pulled out from under his uniform.
“Now,” he said to Trenck, “it is for you to show what you can do with good steel!”
“Now,” he said to Trenck, “it’s your turn to show what you can do with quality steel!”
“You risk,” returned the baron, smiling calmly, “you risk, over and above the danger of being wounded, losing that absolute superiority in matters of the sword of which you are so proud.”
“You're taking a risk,” the baron replied, smiling calmly, “not only the danger of being injured but also losing that total superiority with a sword that you take such pride in.”
“Defend yourself, braggart!” shouted Bach. “Show your skill instead of talking about it.”
“Defend yourself, show-off!” shouted Bach. “Prove your skills instead of just talking about them.”
He flung himself furiously upon Trenck. The latter, seeming only to trifle lightly with his weapon at first, parried his thrusts, and then pressed the attack in turn, wounding Bach severely in the arm.
He angrily charged at Trenck. At first, Trenck seemed to playfully deflect his attacks with his weapon, but then he countered fiercely, seriously injuring Bach in the arm.
The lieutenant’s weapon clattered upon the floor. For an instant he paused, immovable, overcome by amazement; then an irresistible admiration—a supreme tenderness, invaded his soul. He flung himself, weeping, in Trenck’s arms, exclaiming:
The lieutenant's weapon clattered to the floor. For a moment, he stood still, stunned by disbelief; then an overwhelming admiration—an intense tenderness—filled his heart. He threw himself into Trenck's arms, crying out:
“You are my master!”
“You're my master!”
Then, drawing away from the prisoner, he contemplated him with the same enthusiasm, but more reflectively, and observed:
Then, stepping back from the prisoner, he looked at him with the same enthusiasm, but more thoughtfully, and noted:
“Yes, baron, you far exceed me in the use of the sword; you are the greatest duelist of the day, and a man of your caliber must not remain longer in prison.”
“Yes, baron, you are way better than me with a sword; you’re the best duelist around, and someone of your caliber shouldn’t stay in prison any longer.”
The baron was somewhat taken by surprise at this, but, with his usual presence of mind, he immediately set himself to derive such profit as he might from his guardian’s extravagant access of affection.
The baron was a bit surprised by this, but, with his usual composure, he quickly focused on getting as much benefit as he could from his guardian's sudden rush of affection.
“Yes, my dear Bach,” he replied, “yes, I should be free for the reason you mention, and by every right, but where is the man who will assist me to escape from these walls?”
“Yes, my dear Bach,” he replied, “yes, I should be free for the reason you mention, and by every right, but where is the man who will help me escape from these walls?”
“Here, baron!” said the lieutenant. “You shall regain your freedom as surely as my name is Bach.”
“Here, baron!” said the lieutenant. “You will get your freedom as surely as my name is Bach.”
“Oh, I believe in you, my worthy friend,” cried Trenck; “you will keep your word.”
“Oh, I believe in you, my good friend,” shouted Trenck; “you’ll keep your promise.”
“Wait,” resumed Bach reflectively. “You cannot leave the citadel without the assistance of an officer. I should compromise you at every step. You have just seen what a hot-tempered scatterbrain I am. But I have in mind one who admires you profoundly. You shall know who he is tonight, and together we will set you at liberty.”
“Wait,” Bach said thoughtfully. “You can’t leave the citadel without the help of an officer. I would jeopardize you at every turn. You just witnessed how hot-headed and reckless I can be. But I have someone in mind who respects you greatly. You’ll find out who he is tonight, and together we’ll get you out of here.”
Bach did, in fact, redeem his promise. He introduced Lieutenant Schell, who was to be Trenck’s companion during their arduous flight into Bohemia, into the prisoner’s cell, and himself obtained leave of absence for the purpose of securing funds for his fellow conspirators. The plot was discovered before his return and Schell, warned of this by one of the governor’s adjutants, hastened the day of their flight.
Bach did keep his promise. He brought Lieutenant Schell, who would be Trenck’s companion during their difficult escape to Bohemia, into the prisoner’s cell and got permission to leave for the purpose of raising funds for his fellow conspirators. The plot was uncovered before he returned, and Schell, alerted to this by one of the governor’s aides, rushed to set their escape in motion.
In scaling the first rampart, Schell fell and sprained his ankle so severely that he could not use it. But Trenck was equal to all emergencies. He would not abandon his companion. He placed him across his shoulders, and, thus burdened, climbed the outer barriers and wandered all night in the bitter cold, fleeing through the snow to escape his pursuers. In the morning, by a clever ruse, he secured two horses and, thus mounted, he and his companion succeeded in reaching Bohemia.
In climbing the first wall, Schell fell and sprained his ankle so badly that he couldn't walk on it. But Trenck was ready for anything. He wouldn't leave his friend behind. He carried Schell on his shoulders and, weighed down, climbed over the outer barriers and trudged through the freezing night, trying to escape from those chasing them. In the morning, with a clever trick, he got two horses, and with that, he and Schell managed to make it to Bohemia.
Trenck directed his course toward Brandenburg where his sister dwelt, near the Prussian and Bohemian frontiers, in the Castle of Waldau, for he counted upon her assistance to enable him to settle in a foreign land where he would be safe.
Trenck headed for Brandenburg, where his sister lived, close to the Prussian and Bohemian borders, in the Castle of Waldau, because he was hoping for her help to settle in a foreign land where he could be safe.
The two friends, reduced shortly to the direst poverty, parted with their horses and all but the most necessary wearing apparel. Even now, though in Bohemia, they were not free from pursuit. Impelled one night, through hunger and cold, to throw themselves upon the bounty of an inn-keeper, they found in him a loyal and true friend. The worthy host revealed to them the true identity of four supposed traveling merchants, who had that day accosted them on the road and followed them to the inn. These men were, in fact, emissaries from the fortress of Glatz who had attempted to bribe him to betray the fugitives into their hands, for they were sworn to capture Trenck and his companion and return them dead or alive to the enraged governor of the fortress.
The two friends, quickly falling into severe poverty, sold their horses and kept only the bare essentials of clothing. Even now, while in Bohemia, they weren’t safe from being pursued. Driven one night by hunger and cold to rely on the generosity of an innkeeper, they discovered a loyal and true friend in him. The kind host revealed the real identities of four men they had thought were traveling merchants, who had approached them on the road and followed them to the inn. These men were actually agents from the fortress of Glatz who had tried to bribe him into turning over the fugitives, as they were determined to capture Trenck and his companion and bring them back, dead or alive, to the furious governor of the fortress.
In the morning the four Prussians, the carriage, the driver, and the horses set forth and soon disappeared in the distance.
In the morning, the four Prussians, the carriage, the driver, and the horses set off and quickly vanished from sight.
Two hours later the fugitives, fortified by a good breakfast, took their departure from the Ezenstochow inn, leaving behind them a man whom they, at least, esteemed as the greatest honor to mankind.
Two hours later, the escapees, fueled by a hearty breakfast, left the Ezenstochow inn, leaving behind a man they regarded as the greatest honor to humanity.
The travelers hastened toward Dankow. They chose the most direct route and tramped along in the open without a thought of the infamous spies who might already be on their track.
The travelers rushed towards Dankow. They picked the quickest path and walked openly, not thinking about the notorious spies who might already be following them.
They arrived at nightfall at their destination, however, without further hindrance.
They arrived at their destination at sunset, but without any further issues.
The next day they set out for Parsemachi, in Bohemia.
The next day they headed out to Parsemachi, in Bohemia.
They started early, and a day in the open, together with a night’s sleep, had almost obliterated the memory of their adventure at the inn.
They set out early, and a day spent outside, along with a night’s sleep, had nearly erased the memory of their experience at the inn.
The cold was intense. The day was gray with heavy clouds that no longer promised rain, but which shrouded the country with a pall of gloom. The wind swirled and howled, and though the two friends struggled to keep their few thin garments drawn closely about them, they still searched the horizon hopefully, thinking of the journey’s end and the peaceful existence which awaited them. To their right, the aspect of the countryside had altered somewhat. Great wooded stretches spread away into the distance, while to the left all was yet free and open.
The cold was biting. The day was overcast with heavy clouds that no longer promised rain, but covered the land with a sense of gloom. The wind whipped around them, and even though the two friends tried to keep their thin clothes tightly wrapped around them, they still looked hopefully at the horizon, thinking about the end of their journey and the calm life that awaited them. To their right, the landscape had changed a bit. Vast wooded areas stretched out into the distance, while to the left it remained open and clear.
They had gone about half a mile past the first clump of trees when they noticed, through the swaying branches by the roadside, a motionless object around which several men busied themselves. With every step they gained a clearer impression of the nature of this obstacle until, at last, an expression of half-mockery, half-anger overspread their features.
They had walked about half a mile past the first group of trees when they saw, through the swaying branches by the side of the road, a still object that several men were working around. With every step, they got a clearer idea of what this obstacle was until, finally, a look of mixed mockery and anger crossed their faces.
“Now God forgive me!” exclaimed Schell finally, “but that is the infernal brown traveling carriage from the inn!”
“Now God forgive me!” exclaimed Schell finally, “but that is the cursed brown travel carriage from the inn!”
“May the devil take me!” rejoined Trenck, “if I delay or flee a step from those miserable rascals.”
“May the devil take me!” Trenck shot back, “if I delay or take a single step back from those miserable jerks.”
And they strode sturdily onward.
And they walked confidently onward.
As soon as they were within speaking distance, one of the Prussians, a big man in a furred cap, believing them to be wholly unsuspicious, called to them:
As soon as they were close enough to talk, one of the Prussians, a large man wearing a fur cap, thinking they were completely unsuspecting, shouted to them:
“My dear sirs, in heaven’s name come help us! Our carriage has been overturned and it is impossible to get it out of this rut.”
“My dear sirs, for heaven’s sake, please help us! Our carriage has flipped over and we can’t get it out of this ditch.”
The friends had reached an angle of the road where a few withered tree branches alone separated them from the others. They perceived the brown body of the carriage, half open like a huge rat-trap, and beside it the forbidding faces of their would-be captors. Trenck launched these words through the intervening screen of branches:
The friends had come to a point in the road where some dried-up tree branches barely separated them from the others. They saw the brown carriage, half-open like a giant rat trap, and next to it, the unfriendly faces of their would-be captors. Trenck shouted these words through the gap in the branches:
“Go to the devil, miserable scoundrels that you are, and may you remain there!”
“Go to hell, you miserable scoundrels, and may you stay there!”
Then, swift as an arrow, he sped toward the open fields to the left of the highroad, feigning flight. The carriage, which had been overturned solely for the purpose of misleading them, was soon righted and the driver lashed his horses forward in pursuit of the fugitives, the four Prussians accompanying him with drawn pistols.
Then, quick as an arrow, he rushed toward the open fields to the left of the main road, pretending to run away. The carriage, which had been flipped over just to trick them, was soon set upright, and the driver urged his horses forward in pursuit of the escapees, with the four Prussians trailing him with their guns drawn.
When they were almost within reaching distance of their prey they raised their pistols and shouted:
When they were nearly close enough to catch their target, they lifted their guns and yelled:
“Surrender, rascals, or you are dead men!”
“Surrender, you troublemakers, or you’re dead men!”
This was what Trenck desired. He wheeled about and discharged his pistol, sending a bullet through the first Prussian’s breast, stretching him dead upon the spot.
This was what Trenck wanted. He turned around and fired his pistol, hitting the first Prussian in the chest and killing him instantly.
At the same moment Schell fired, but his assailants returned the shot and wounded him.
At that moment, Schell fired, but his attackers shot back and hit him.
Trenck again discharged his pistol twice in succession. Then, as one of the Prussians, who was apparently still uninjured, took to flight across the plain he sped furiously after him. The pursuit continued some two or three hundred paces. The Prussian, as if impelled by some irresistible force, whirled around and Trenck caught sight of his blanched countenance and blood-stained linen. One of the shots had struck him!
Trenck fired his pistol twice in a row. Then, when one of the Prussians, seemingly unhurt, ran away across the field, he took off after him at full speed. The chase went on for about two or three hundred yards. The Prussian, as if compelled by some unstoppable force, turned around, and Trenck saw his pale face and bloodstained shirt. One of the bullets had hit him!
Instantly Trenck put an end to the half-finished task with a sword thrust. But the time wasted on the Prussian had cost him dear. Returning hastily to the field of action, he perceived Schell struggling in the grasp of the two remaining Prussians. Wounded as he was, he had been unable to cope single-handed with them, and was rapidly being borne toward the carriage.
Instantly, Trenck ended the unfinished task with a thrust of his sword. But the time he wasted with the Prussian had cost him dearly. Rushing back to the battlefield, he saw Schell fighting against the two remaining Prussians. Injured as he was, he couldn't handle them on his own and was being quickly dragged toward the carriage.
“Courage, Schell!” Trenck shouted. “I am coming!”
“Hang in there, Schell!” Trenck shouted. “I'm on my way!”
At the sound of his friend’s voice Schell felt himself saved. By a supreme effort he succeeded in releasing himself from his captors.
At the sound of his friend's voice, Schell felt rescued. With a tremendous effort, he managed to free himself from his captors.
Frantic with rage and disappointment, the Prussians again advanced to the attack upon the two wretched fugitives, but Trenck’s blood was up. He made a furious onslaught upon them with his sword, driving them back step by step to their carriage, into which they finally tumbled, shouting to the driver in frantic haste to whip up his horses.
Frantic with anger and disappointment, the Prussians charged at the two miserable escapees again, but Trenck was fired up. He launched a fierce attack on them with his sword, forcing them back step by step to their carriage, where they eventually tumbled in, yelling at the driver in a panic to urge his horses to go faster.
As the carriage dashed away the friends drew long breaths of relief and wiped away the blood and powder stains from their heated brows. Careless of their sufferings, these iron-hearted men merely congratulated each other upon their victory.
As the carriage sped off, the friends let out long sighs of relief and wiped the blood and powder stains from their sweaty foreheads. Ignoring their pain, these tough men simply congratulated each other on their victory.
“Ah, it’s well ended, Schell,” exclaimed Trenck, “and I rejoice that we have had this opportunity to chastise the miserable traitors. But you are wounded, my poor Schell!”
“Ah, it’s well ended, Schell,” exclaimed Trenck, “and I’m glad we had the chance to punish the wretched traitors. But you’re hurt, my poor Schell!”
“It is nothing,” the lieutenant replied carelessly; “merely a wound in the throat, and, I think, another in the head.”
“It’s nothing,” the lieutenant replied nonchalantly; “just a wound in the throat, and I think another in the head.”
This was the last attempt for a considerable time to regain possession of Trenck’s person. But the two friends suffered greatly from hardships and were made to feel more than once the cruelty of Prussian oppression. Even Trenck’s sister, instigated thereto by her husband, who feared to incur the displeasure of Frederick the Great, refused the poor fugitives shelter, money, or as much as a crust of bread, and this after Trenck had jeopardized his liberty by returning to Prussian soil in order to meet her.
This was the last attempt for a long time to get Trenck back. But the two friends endured a lot of hardships and experienced the harshness of Prussian oppression more than once. Even Trenck's sister, pushed by her husband who was afraid of upsetting Frederick the Great, denied the poor fugitives shelter, money, or even a piece of bread, and this was after Trenck risked his freedom by returning to Prussian territory just to see her.
It was at this period, when starvation stared the exiles in the face, that Trenck met the Russian General Liewen, a relative of Trenck’s mother, who offered the baron a captaincy in the Tobolsk Dragoons, and furnished him with the money necessary for his equipment. Trenck and Schell were now compelled to part, the latter journeying to Italy to rejoin relatives there, the baron to go to Russia, where he was to attain the highest eminence of grandeur.
It was during this time, when starvation confronted the exiles, that Trenck met General Liewen, a Russian and a relative of Trenck's mother, who offered him a captaincy in the Tobolsk Dragoons and provided him with the funds needed for his gear. Trenck and Schell now had to say goodbye, with Schell traveling to Italy to reunite with family there, while the baron was headed to Russia, where he would reach the peak of greatness.
Baron de Trenck, on his journey to Russia, passed through Danzig, which was at that time neutral territory, bordering upon the confines of Prussia. Here he delayed for a time in the hope of meeting with his cousin the Pandour. During the interim he formed an intimacy with a young Prussian officer named Henry, whom he assisted lavishly with money. Almost daily they indulged in excursions in the environs, the Prussian acting as guide.
Baron de Trenck, while traveling to Russia, went through Danzig, which was neutral territory at that time, right on the edge of Prussia. He stayed there for a while, hoping to meet his cousin the Pandour. During this time, he became close friends with a young Prussian officer named Henry, whom he generously supported financially. Almost every day, they went on excursions in the surrounding area, with the Prussian serving as their guide.
One morning, while at his toilet, Trenck’s servant, Karl, who was devoted to him body and soul, observed:
One morning, while getting ready, Trenck’s servant, Karl, who was completely devoted to him, noticed:
“Lieutenant Henry will enjoy himself thoroughly on your excursion to-morrow.”
“Lieutenant Henry will have a great time on your trip tomorrow.”
“Why do you say that, Karl?” asked the baron.
“Why do you say that, Karl?” the baron asked.
“Because he has planned to take your honor to Langführ at ten o’clock.”
“Because he plans to take your honor to Langführ at ten o’clock.”
“At ten or eleven—the hour is not of importance.”
“At ten or eleven—the exact time doesn’t matter.”
“No! You must be there on the stroke of ten by the village clock. Langführ is on the Prussian border and under Prussian rule.”
“No! You have to be there right at ten by the village clock. Langführ is on the Prussian border and under Prussian control.”
“Prussia!” exclaimed Trenck, shaking his head, which Karl had not finished powdering. “Are you quite sure?”
“Prussia!” Trenck exclaimed, shaking his head, which Karl hadn't finished powdering. “Are you absolutely sure?”
“Perfectly. Eight Prussians—non-commissioned officers and soldiers—will be in the courtyard of the charming little inn that Lieutenant Henry described so well. As soon as your honor crosses the threshold they will fall upon you and bear you off to a carriage which will be in waiting.”
“Perfectly. Eight Prussians—non-commissioned officers and soldiers—will be in the courtyard of the lovely little inn that Lieutenant Henry described so well. As soon as you step through the door, they will surround you and take you to a waiting carriage.”
“Finish dressing my hair, Karl,” said Trenck, recovering his wonted impassibility.
“Finish styling my hair, Karl,” said Trenck, regaining his usual calm demeanor.
“Oh, for that matter,” continued the valet, “they will have neither muskets nor pistols. They will be armed with swords only. That will leave them free to fall bodily upon your honor and to prevent you using your weapon.”
“Oh, by the way,” the valet continued, “they won’t have muskets or pistols. They’ll only be armed with swords. That way, they can completely overpower you and stop you from using your weapon.”
“Is that all, Karl?”
"Is that it, Karl?"
“No. There will be two soldiers detailed especially for my benefit, so that I can’t get away to give the alarm.”
“No. Two soldiers will be assigned specifically to keep an eye on me, so I can’t escape to raise the alarm.”
“Well, is that all!”
"Is that it?"
“No. The carriage is to convey your honor to Lavenburg, in Pomerania, and you must cross a portion of the province of Danzig to get there. Besides the under officers at the inn who will travel with your honor, two others will accompany the carriage on horseback to prevent any outcry while you are on neutral ground.”
“No. The carriage is meant to take you to Lavenburg in Pomerania, and you'll need to cross part of the province of Danzig to get there. Besides the junior officers at the inn who will travel with you, two others will ride alongside the carriage to keep things quiet while you're on neutral ground.”
“Famously planned!”
“Expertly organized!”
“M. Reimer, the Prussian resident here, outlined the plot, and appointed Lieutenant Henry to carry it out.”
“M. Reimer, the Prussian representative here, explained the plan and assigned Lieutenant Henry to execute it.”
“Afterward, Karl?”
"What's next, Karl?"
“That’s all—this time—and it’s enough!”
"That's it for now—it's enough!"
“Yes, but I regret that it should end thus, for your account has greatly interested me.”
“Yes, but I regret that it has to end this way, because your story has really intrigued me.”
“Your honor may take it that all I have said is absolutely correct.”
“Your honor can take it that everything I’ve said is completely true.”
“But when did you obtain this information?”
“But when did you get this information?”
“Oh, just now!”
"Oh, right now!"
“And from whom?”
"Who is it from?"
“Franz, Lieutenant Henry’s valet, when we were watching the horses beneath the big pines, while your honors waited in that roadside pavilion for the shower to pass over.”
“Franz, Lieutenant Henry’s valet, when we were watching the horses under the big pines, while you all waited in that roadside pavilion for the rain to pass.”
“Is his information reliable?”
"Is his info reliable?"
“Of course! As no one suspected him, the whole matter was discussed freely before him.”
“Of course! Since no one suspected him, everyone talked openly about the whole thing in front of him.”
“And he betrayed the secret?”
“And he spilled the secret?”
“Yes, because he greatly admires your honor and wasn’t willing to see you treated so.”
“Yes, because he really respects you and didn’t want to see you treated that way.”
“Karl, give him ten ducats from my purse and tell him I will take him in my own service, for he has afforded me great pleasure. The outing to-morrow will be a hundred times more amusing than I had hoped—indeed more amusing than any I have ever undertaken in my life.”
“Karl, give him ten ducats from my purse and tell him I’ll take him into my service, as he has brought me great joy. Tomorrow's outing will be a hundred times more fun than I expected—actually, more fun than anything I’ve ever done in my life.”
“Your honor will go to Langführ, then!”
“Your honor will be heading to Langführ, then!”
“Certainly, Karl. We will go together, and you shall see if I misled you when I promised you a delightful morning.”
“Of course, Karl. We'll go together, and you'll see if I misled you when I promised you a great morning.”
As soon as Baron de Trenck had completed his toilet, he visited M. Scherer, the Russian resident, spent a few moments in private with him and then returned to his apartments for dinner.
As soon as Baron de Trenck finished getting ready, he went to see M. Scherer, the Russian representative. He spent a few moments alone with him and then went back to his place for dinner.
Lieutenant Henry arrived soon afterward. Trenck found delight in the course of dissimulation to which he stood committed. He overwhelmed his guest with courteous attentions, pressing upon him the finest wines and his favorite fruits, meanwhile beaming upon him with an affection that overspread his whole countenance, and expatiating freely upon the delights of the morrow’s ride.
Lieutenant Henry arrived shortly after. Trenck took pleasure in the deception he was committed to. He showered his guest with polite attention, serving him the best wines and his favorite fruits, all while smiling at him with a warmth that filled his entire face, and talking excitedly about the joys of the ride planned for the next day.
Henry accepted his attentions with his accustomed dreamy manner.
Henry accepted his attention in his usual dreamy way.
The next morning, at half past nine, when the lieutenant arrived, he found Trenck awaiting him.
The next morning, at 9:30, when the lieutenant arrived, he found Trenck waiting for him.
The two officers rode off, followed by their servants, and took the road to Langführ. Trenck’s audacity was terrifying. Even Karl, who was well aware of his master’s great ability and cleverness, was nevertheless uneasy, and Franz, who was less familiar with the baron’s character, was in a state of the greatest alarm.
The two officers rode away, followed by their servants, and headed toward Langführ. Trenck’s boldness was frightening. Even Karl, who knew his master’s skill and intelligence well, felt uneasy, while Franz, who was less familiar with the baron’s character, was extremely alarmed.
The country, beautiful with its verdant grasslands, its budding bushes and flowers, its rich fields of wheat, dotted with spring blossoms, revealed itself to their delighted eyes. In the distance glistened the tavern of Langführ, with its broad red and blue stripes and its tempting signboard that displayed a well-appointed festive table.
The country, beautiful with its green grasslands, blooming bushes and flowers, and its rich wheat fields, scattered with spring blossoms, unfolded before their delighted eyes. In the distance sparkled the tavern of Langführ, with its wide red and blue stripes and its inviting signboard that showcased a well-set festive table.
The low door in the wall that enclosed the tavern courtyard was still closed. Inside, to the right of that door, was a little terrace, and against the wall was an arbor formed of running vines and ivy.
The low door in the wall surrounding the tavern courtyard was still shut. Inside, to the right of that door, there was a small terrace, and against the wall was an arbor made of climbing vines and ivy.
Lieutenant Henry, pausing near a clump of trees some two hundred paces from the tavern, said:
Lieutenant Henry, stopping near a group of trees about two hundred steps from the tavern, said:
“Baron, our horses will be in the way in that little courtyard. I think it would be well to leave them here in the care of our servants until our return.”
“Baron, our horses will be in the way in that small courtyard. I think it would be best to leave them here with our staff until we get back.”
Trenck assented readily. He sprang from his horse and tossed his bridle to his valet and Henry did the same.
Trenck agreed immediately. He jumped off his horse and handed his bridle to his valet, and Henry did the same.
The path leading to the tavern was enchanting, with its carpet of flowers and moss, and the two young men advanced arm in arm in the most affectionate manner. Karl and Franz watched them, overwhelmed with anxiety.
The path to the tavern was magical, with its blanket of flowers and moss, and the two young men walked arm in arm in the most loving way. Karl and Franz observed them, filled with anxiety.
The door in the wall had been partly opened as they approached and the young men saw, within the arbor on the terrace, the resident, Herr Reimer—his three-cornered hat on his powdered wig, his arms crossed on the top of the adjacent wall, as he awaited their coming.
The door in the wall was partly open as they got closer, and the young men saw, in the arbor on the terrace, the resident, Herr Reimer—his three-cornered hat resting on his powdered wig, his arms crossed on top of the nearby wall, waiting for their arrival.
As soon as the officers were within ear-shot, he called out:
As soon as the officers were within earshot, he shouted:
“Come on, Baron de Trenck, breakfast is ready.”
“Come on, Baron de Trenck, breakfast is ready.”
The two officers were almost at the threshold. Trenck slackened his pace somewhat; then he felt Henry grip his arm more closely and forcibly drag him toward the doorway.
The two officers were nearly at the door. Trenck slowed down a bit; then he felt Henry tighten his grip on his arm and firmly pull him toward the entrance.
Trenck energetically freed his arm, upon observing this movement that spoke so eloquently of betrayal, and twice struck the lieutenant, with such violence that Henry was thrown to the ground.
Trenck quickly pulled his arm away when he saw the movement that clearly indicated betrayal, and he struck the lieutenant twice with such force that Henry was thrown to the ground.
Reimer, the resident, realizing that Trenck knew of the plot, saw that the time had come to resort to armed intervention.
Reimer, the resident, realizing that Trenck was aware of the plot, knew that it was time to take up arms.
“Soldiers, in the name of Prussia, I command you to arrest Baron de Trenck!” he shouted to the men who were posted in the courtyard.
“Soldiers, in the name of Prussia, I order you to arrest Baron de Trenck!” he shouted to the men stationed in the courtyard.
“Soldiers, in the name of Russia!” Trenck shouted, brandishing his sword, “kill these brigands who are violating the rights of the country.”
“Soldiers, in the name of Russia!” Trenck shouted, raising his sword, “take down these bandits who are violating the rights of our country.”
At these words, six Russian dragoons emerged suddenly from a field of wheat and, running up, fell upon the Prussians who had rushed from the courtyard at the resident’s command.
At these words, six Russian dragoons suddenly appeared from a wheat field and, running up, attacked the Prussians who had rushed out from the courtyard at the resident’s command.
This unexpected attack took the Prussians by surprise. They defended themselves only half-heartedly and finally they fled in disorder, throwing away their weapons, and followed by the shots of the Russians.
This unexpected attack caught the Prussians off guard. They defended themselves half-heartedly and eventually fled in chaos, abandoning their weapons as they were pursued by the Russians' gunfire.
Lieutenant Henry and four soldiers remained in the custody of the victors. Trenck dashed into the arbor to seize Resident Reimer, but the only evidence of that personage was his wig, which remained caught in the foliage at an opening in the rear of the arbor through which the resident had made his escape. Trenck then returned to the prisoners.
Lieutenant Henry and four soldiers were held by the winners. Trenck rushed into the arbor to catch Resident Reimer, but the only thing left of him was his wig, which was stuck in the branches at a back entrance where he had escaped. Trenck then went back to the prisoners.
As a fitting punishment for the Prussian soldiers, he commanded his dragoons to give each of them fifty blows, to turn their uniforms wrongside out, to decorate their helmets with straw cockades, and to drive them thus attired across the frontier.
As a fitting punishment for the Prussian soldiers, he ordered his dragoons to give each of them fifty lashes, to turn their uniforms inside out, to adorn their helmets with straw cockades, and to march them dressed like this across the border.
While his men proceeded to execute his orders, Trenck drew his sword and turned to Lieutenant Henry.
While his men carried out his orders, Trenck unsheathed his sword and faced Lieutenant Henry.
“And now, for our affair, lieutenant!” he exclaimed.
“And now, for our business, lieutenant!” he exclaimed.
The unfortunate Henry, under the disgrace of his position, lost his presence of mind. Hardly knowing what he did, he drew his sword, but dropped it almost immediately, begging for mercy.
The unfortunate Henry, feeling the shame of his situation, lost his composure. Barely aware of his actions, he drew his sword but dropped it almost right away, pleading for mercy.
Trenck endeavored to force him to fight, without avail, then, disgusted with the lieutenant’s cowardice, he caught up a stick and belabored him heartily, crying:
Trenck tried to get him to fight, but it didn’t work. Then, fed up with the lieutenant’s cowardice, he grabbed a stick and hit him hard, yelling:
“Rogue, go tell your fellows how Trenck deals with traitors!”
“Rogue, go tell your friends how Trenck treats traitors!”
The people of the inn, attracted by the noise of the conflict, had gathered around the spot, and, as the baron administered the punishment, they added to the shame of the disgraced lieutenant by applauding the baron heartily.
The inn's patrons, drawn in by the sound of the fight, had gathered around, and as the baron carried out the punishment, they intensified the humiliation of the embarrassed lieutenant by cheering the baron enthusiastically.
The punishment over and the sentence of the Prussians having been carried out, Trenck returned to the city with his six dragoons and the two servants.
The punishment was over, and the Prussians' sentence had been served. Trenck returned to the city with his six dragoons and two servants.
In this affair, as throughout his entire career, Trenck was simply faithful to the rule which he had adopted to guide him through life:
In this situation, just like throughout his whole career, Trenck was completely committed to the principle he had chosen to navigate his life:
“Always face danger rather than avoid it.”
“Always confront danger instead of running from it.”
THE PASSAGE OF THE RED SEA By Henry Murger
For five or six years Marcel had been engaged upon the famous painting which he said was meant to represent the Passage of the Red Sea; and for five or six years this masterpiece in color had been obstinately refused by the jury. Indeed, from its constant journeying back and forth, from the artist’s studio to the Musée, and from the Musée to the studio, the painting knew the road so well that one needed only to set it on rollers and it would have been quite capable of reaching the Louvre alone. Marcel, who had repainted the picture ten times, and minutely gone over it from top to bottom, vowed that only a personal hostility on the part of the members of the jury could account for the ostracism which annually turned him away from the Salon, and in his idle moments he had composed, in honor of those watch-dogs of the Institute, a little dictionary of insults, with illustrations of a savage irony. This collection gained celebrity and enjoyed, among the studios and in the Ecole des Beaux-Arts, the same sort of popular success as that achieved by the immortal complaint of Giovanni Bellini, painter by appointment to the Grand Sultan of the Turks; every dauber in Paris had a copy stored away in his memory.
For five or six years, Marcel had been working on the famous painting that he claimed represented the Passage of the Red Sea; and for five or six years, this colorful masterpiece had been stubbornly rejected by the jury. In fact, after being sent back and forth so often between the artist’s studio and the Musée, the painting knew the route so well that it could have easily rolled itself to the Louvre. Marcel, who had repainted the picture ten times and carefully scrutinized every detail, insisted that only personal bias from the jury members could explain the rejection that kept him away from the Salon each year. In his spare time, he created a small dictionary of insults for those gatekeepers of the Institute, complete with illustrations full of biting irony. This collection became popular and enjoyed the same kind of notoriety among artists and at the École des Beaux-Arts as the legendary complaint of Giovanni Bellini, painter for the Grand Sultan of the Turks; every hack in Paris had a copy stored in his memory.
For a long time Marcel had not allowed himself to be discouraged by the emphatic refusal which greeted him at each exposition. He was comfortably settled in his opinion that his picture was, in a modest way, the companion piece long awaited by the “Wedding of Cana,” that gigantic masterpiece whose dazzling splendor the dust of three centuries has not dimmed. Accordingly, each year, at the time of the Salon, Marcel sent his picture to be examined by the jury. Only, in order to throw the examiners off the track and if possible to make them abandon the policy of exclusion which they seemed to have adopted toward the “Passage of the Red Sea,” Marcel, without in any way disturbing the general scheme of his picture, modified certain details and changed its title.
For a long time, Marcel didn’t let himself get discouraged by the strong rejections he faced at each exhibition. He firmly believed that his painting was, in its own humble way, the long-awaited companion piece to the “Wedding at Cana,” that massive masterpiece whose dazzling brilliance hasn’t faded after three centuries. So, every year during the Salon, Marcel submitted his painting for the jury's review. However, to throw the judges off the scent and hopefully make them drop their exclusionary approach towards the “Passage of the Red Sea,” Marcel, without altering the overall concept of his painting, adjusted some details and changed its title.
For instance, on one occasion it arrived before the jury under the name of the “Passage of the Rubicon!” but Pharaoh, poorly disguised under Caesar’s mantle, was recognized and repulsed with all the honors that were his due.
For example, one time it came before the jury titled the “Passage of the Rubicon!” but Pharaoh, poorly disguised in Caesar’s cloak, was recognized and turned away with all the honors he deserved.
The following year, Marcel spread over the level plane of his picture a layer of white representing snow, planted a pine-tree in one corner, and clothing an Egyptian as a grenadier of the Imperial Guard, rechristened the painting the “Passage of the Beresina.”
The next year, Marcel covered the flat area of his painting with a layer of white to represent snow, planted a pine tree in one corner, and dressed an Egyptian like a soldier of the Imperial Guard, renaming the painting “Passage of the Beresina.”
The jury, which on that very day had polished its spectacles on the lining of its illustrious coat, was not in any way taken in by this new ruse. It recognized perfectly well the persistent painting, above all by a big brute of a horse of many colors, which was rearing out of one of the waves of the Red Sea. The coat of that horse had served Marcel for all his experiments in color, and in private conversation he called it his synoptic table of fine tones, because he had reproduced, in their play of light and shade, all possible combinations of color. But once again, insensible to this detail, the jury seemed scarcely able to find blackballs enough to emphasize their refusal of the “Passage of the Beresina.”
The jury, which that very day had cleaned its glasses on the inside of its fancy coat, was not fooled by this new trick at all. It clearly recognized the continuous painting, especially a huge, colorful horse that was rearing up out of one of the waves of the Red Sea. That horse's coat had been used by Marcel for all his color experiments, and in private talks, he referred to it as his overview of beautiful tones because he had captured all possible color combinations in their light and shade play. But once again, indifferent to this detail, the jury seemed barely able to find enough blackballs to express their rejection of the “Passage of the Beresina.”
“Very well,” said Marcel; “no more than I expected. Next year I shall send it back under the title of ‘Passage des Panoramas.’”
“Alright,” said Marcel; “just what I expected. Next year I’ll return it with the title ‘Passage des Panoramas.’”
“That will be one on them—on them—on them, them, them,” sang the musician, Schaunard, fitting the words to a new air he had been composing—a terrible air, noisy as a gamut of thunderclaps, and the accompaniment to which was a terror to every piano in the neighborhood.
“That's going to be one on them—on them—on them, them, them,” sang the musician, Schaunard, fitting the words to a new tune he had been composing—a wild tune, as loud as a series of thunderclaps, and the accompaniment of which was a nightmare for every piano in the neighborhood.
“How could they refuse that picture without having every drop of the vermilion in my Red Sea rise up in their faces and cover them with shame?” murmured Marcel, as he gazed at the painting. “When one thinks that it contains a good hundred crowns’ worth of paint, and a million of genius, not to speak of the fair days of my youth, fast growing bald as my hat! But they shall never have the last word; until my dying breath I shall keep on sending them my painting. I want to have it engraved upon their memory.”
“How could they turn down that painting without feeling every bit of the red in my Red Sea rise up in their faces and cover them with shame?” Marcel murmured as he looked at the artwork. “Just think about it; it’s worth a good hundred crowns in paint, and a million in talent, not to mention the golden days of my youth, which are slipping away like my hair! But they will never have the final say; until my dying day, I will keep sending them my paintings. I want it etched in their memory.”
“That is certainly the surest way of ever getting it engraved,” said Gustave Colline, in a plaintive voice, adding to himself: “That was a good one, that was—really a good one; I must get that off the next time I am asked out.”
“That’s definitely the best way to get it engraved,” said Gustave Colline in a sad tone, thinking to himself: “That was a good one—really a good one; I’ve got to use that the next time I get invited out.”
Marcel continued his imprecations, which Schaunard continued to set to music.
Marcel kept cursing, while Schaunard kept turning it into music.
“Oh, they won’t accept me,” said Marcel. “Ah! the government pays them, boards them, gives them the Cross, solely for the one purpose of refusing me once a year, on the 1st of March. I see their idea clearly now—I see it perfectly clearly; they are trying to drive me to break my brushes. They hope, perhaps, by refusing my Red Sea, to make me throw myself out of the window in despair. But they know very little of the human heart if they expect to catch me with such a clumsy trick. I shall no longer wait for the time of the annual Salon. Beginning with to-day, my work becomes the canvas of Damocles, eternally suspended over their existence. From now on, I am going to send it once a week to each one of them, at their homes, in the bosom of their families, in the full heart of their private life. It shall trouble their domestic joy, it shall make them think that their wine is sour, their dinner burned, their wives bad-tempered. They will very soon become insane, and will have to be put in strait-jackets when they go to the Institute, on the days when there are meetings. That idea pleases me.”
“Oh, they won’t accept me,” Marcel said. “Ah! The government pays them, houses them, awards them the Cross, all just to reject me once a year, on March 1st. I understand their plan clearly now—I see it perfectly; they’re trying to drive me to break my brushes. They might think that by rejecting my Red Sea, they can push me to jump out of a window in despair. But they really don’t know much about the human heart if they think such a clumsy trick will work on me. I’m done waiting for the annual Salon. Starting today, my work will hang like the sword of Damocles, always looming over their existence. From now on, I’m going to send it to each one of them once a week, to their homes, right in the middle of their family lives. It will disturb their domestic happiness; it will make them feel like their wine is sour, their dinner is burnt, and their wives are irritable. They’ll soon go insane and will have to be put in straitjackets when they go to the Institute on meeting days. I like that idea.”
A few days later, when Marcel had already forgotten his terrible plans for vengeance upon his persecutors, he received a visit from Father Medicis. For that was the name by which the brotherhood called a certain Jew, whose real name was Soloman, and who at that time was well known throughout the bohemia of art and literature, with which he constantly had dealings. Father Medicis dealt in all sorts of bric-à-brac. He sold complete house-furnishings for from twelve francs up to a thousand crowns. He would buy anything, and knew how to sell it again at a profit. His shop, situated in the Place du Carrousel, was a fairy spot where one could find everything that one might wish. All the products of nature, all the creations of art, all that comes forth from the bowels of the earth or from the genius of man, Medicis found it profitable to trade in. His dealings included everything, absolutely everything that exists; he even put a price upon the Ideal. Medicis would even buy ideas, to use himself or to sell again. Known to all writers and artists, intimate friend of the palette, familiar spirit of the writing-desk, he was the Asmodeus of the arts. He would sell you cigars in exchange for the plot of a dime novel, slippers for a sonnet, a fresh catch of fish for a paradox; he would talk at so much an hour with newspaper reporters whose duty was to record the lively capers of the smart set. He would get you passes to the parliament buildings, or invitations to private parties; he gave lodgings by the night, the week, or the month to homeless artists, who paid him by making copies of old masters in the Louvre. The greenroom had no secrets for him; he could place your plays for you with some manager; he could obtain for you all sorts of favors. He carried in his head a copy of the almanac of twenty-five thousand addresses, and knew the residence, the name, and the secrets of all the celebrities, even the obscure ones.
A few days later, when Marcel had already forgotten his terrible plans for revenge against his tormentors, he received a visit from Father Medicis. That was the name the brotherhood used for a certain Jew, whose real name was Soloman, and who was at that time well known in the bohemian circles of art and literature, which he frequented regularly. Father Medicis dealt in all kinds of curiosities. He sold complete home furnishings for prices ranging from twelve francs to a thousand crowns. He would buy anything and knew how to sell it for a profit. His shop, located in the Place du Carrousel, was a magical place where you could find everything you might desire. All the products of nature, all the creations of art, everything that comes from the earth or from human ingenuity, Medicis found profitable to trade in. His dealings included everything—absolutely everything that exists; he even put a price on the Ideal. Medicis would buy ideas too, for his own use or to resell. Known to all writers and artists, an intimate friend of the paintbrush and a familiar spirit at the writing desk, he was the Asmodeus of the arts. He would sell you cigars in exchange for a dime-novel plot, slippers for a sonnet, or a fresh catch of fish for a paradox; he charged by the hour to chat with newspaper reporters whose job was to cover the lively antics of the elite. He could get you passes to the parliament buildings or invitations to exclusive parties; he provided lodging by the night, week, or month to homeless artists, who paid him by making copies of old masters in the Louvre. The greenroom held no secrets for him; he could get your plays in front of a manager and secure all sorts of favors for you. He had a mental catalog of twenty-five thousand addresses and knew the residence, the name, and the secrets of all the celebrities, even the obscure ones.
In entering the abode of the bohemians, with that knowing air which characterized him, the Jew divined that he had arrived at a propitious moment. As a matter of fact, the four friends were at that moment gathered in council, and under the domination of a ferocious appetite were discussing the grave question of bread and meat. It was Sunday, the last day of the month. Fatal day, sinister of date!
In stepping into the bohemians' home, with that certain vibe that defined him, the Jew sensed he had come at just the right time. In reality, the four friends were currently gathered together, and fueled by a fierce hunger, they were talking about the serious issue of food. It was Sunday, the last day of the month. A fateful day, with an ominous date!
The entrance of Medicis was accordingly greeted with a joyous chorus, for they knew that the Jew was too avaricious of his time to waste it in mere visits of civility; accordingly his presence always announced that he was open to a bargain.
The entrance of the Medicis was met with a happy cheer because they understood that the Jew was too greedy with his time to spend it on just polite visits; so his presence always signaled that he was ready to make a deal.
“Good evening, gentlemen,” said the Jew; “how are you?”
“Good evening, gentlemen,” said the Jew; “how’s it going?”
“Colline,” said Rodolphe from where he lay upon the bed, sunk in the delights of maintaining a horizontal line, “practise the duties of hospitality and offer our guest a chair; a guest is sacred. I salute you, Abraham,” added the poet.
“Colline,” said Rodolphe from where he lay on the bed, enjoying the pleasure of being horizontal, “practice the duties of hospitality and offer our guest a chair; a guest is sacred. I greet you, Abraham,” added the poet.
Colline drew forward a chair which had about as much elasticity as a piece of bronze and offered it to the Jew, Medicis let himself fall into the chair, and started to complain of its hardness, when he remembered that he himself had once traded it off to Colline in exchange for a profession of faith which he afterward sold to a deputy. As he sat down the pockets of the Jew gave forth a silvery sound, and this melodious symphony threw the four bohemians into a reverie that was full of sweetness.
Colline pulled up a chair that felt as hard as a piece of bronze and offered it to the Jew. Medicis slumped into the chair and started to complain about how uncomfortable it was, but then he remembered that he had once traded it to Colline for a profession of faith, which he later sold to a deputy. As he sat down, the Jew's pockets made a silvery sound, and this melodic noise put the four bohemians into a sweet reverie.
“Now,” said Rodolphe, in a low tone, to Marcel, “let us hear the song. The accompaniment sounds all right.”
“Now,” said Rodolphe quietly to Marcel, “let’s hear the song. The accompaniment sounds good.”
“Monsieur Marcel,” said Medicis. “I have simply come to make your fortune. That is to say, I have come to offer you a superb opportunity to enter into the world of art. Art, as you very well know, Monsieur Marcel, is an arid road, in which glory is the oasis.”
“Monsieur Marcel,” said Medicis. “I’ve come to make your fortune. In other words, I’m here to offer you an incredible chance to break into the art world. Art, as you know very well, Monsieur Marcel, is a tough journey, where glory is the only reward.”
“Father Medicis,” said Marcel, who was on coals of impatience, “in the name of fifty per cent, your revered patron saint, be brief.”
“Father Medicis,” said Marcel, who was extremely impatient, “for the love of fifty percent, your beloved patron saint, please be quick.”
“Here is the offer,” rejoined Medicis. “A wealthy amateur, who is collecting a picture-gallery destined to make the tour of Europe, has commissioned me to procure for him a series of remarkable works. I have come to give you a chance to be included in this collection. In one word, I have come to purchase your ‘Passage of the Red Sea.’”
“Here’s the deal,” replied Medicis. “A rich collector, who is putting together an art gallery that will tour Europe, has hired me to find him a series of outstanding works. I’ve come to give you a chance to be part of this collection. In short, I’m here to buy your ‘Passage of the Red Sea.’”
“Money down?” asked Marcel.
"Deposit?" asked Marcel.
“Money down,” answered the Jew, sounding forth the full orchestra of his pockets.
“Money up front,” replied the Jew, jingling the contents of his pockets.
“Go on, Medicis,” said Marcel, pointing to his painting. “I wish to leave to you the honor of fixing for yourself the price of that work of art which is priceless.”
“Go ahead, Medicis,” said Marcel, pointing to his painting. “I want you to have the honor of deciding the price for that work of art that's invaluable.”
The Jew laid Upon the table fifty crowns in bright new silver.
The Jew placed fifty shiny new silver crowns on the table.
“Keep them going,” said Marcel; “that is a good beginning.”
“Keep them going,” Marcel said; “that’s a good start.”
“Monsieur Marcel,” said Medicis, “you know very well that my first word is always my last word. I shall add nothing more. But think; fifty crowns; that makes one hundred and fifty francs. That is quite a sum.”
“Monsieur Marcel,” said Medicis, “you know very well that my first word is always my final word. I won’t say anything more. But think about it; fifty crowns; that amounts to one hundred and fifty francs. That’s a considerable amount.”
“A paltry sum,” answered the artist; “just in the robe of my Pharaoh there is fifty crowns’ worth of cobalt. Pay me at least something for my work.”
“A small amount,” replied the artist; “just in the robe of my Pharaoh, there are fifty crowns' worth of cobalt. At least pay me something for my work.”
“Hear my last word,” replied Medicis. “I will not add a penny more; but, I offer dinner for the crowd, wines included, and after dessert I will pay in gold.”
“Hear my final word,” replied Medicis. “I won’t add a single penny more; however, I’m offering dinner for everyone, including wine, and after dessert, I will pay in gold.”
“Do I hear any one object?” howled Colline, striking three blows of his fist upon the table. “It is a bargain.”
“Does anyone have an objection?” Colline shouted, banging his fist on the table three times. “It’s a deal.”
“Come on,” said Marcel. “I agree.”
“Come on,” Marcel said. “I’m in.”
“I will send for the picture to-morrow,” said the Jew. “Come, gentlemen, let us start. Your places are all set.”
“I'll have the picture sent tomorrow,” said the Jew. “Come on, gentlemen, let’s get going. Your seats are all ready.”
The four friends descended the stairs, singing the chorus from “The Huguenots,” “to the table, to the table.”
The four friends went down the stairs, singing the chorus from “The Huguenots,” “to the table, to the table.”
Medicis treated the bohemians in a fashion altogether sumptuous. He offered them a lot of things which up to now had remained for them a mystery. Dating from this dinner, lobster ceased to be a myth to Schaunard, and he acquired a passion for that amphibian which was destined to increase to the verge of delirium.
Medicis treated the bohemians in an incredibly lavish way. He offered them many things that had previously been a mystery to them. After this dinner, lobster was no longer a myth for Schaunard, and he developed a passion for that seafood that was destined to grow into near madness.
The four friends went forth from this splendid feast as intoxicated as on a day of vintage. Their inebriety came near bearing deplorable fruits for Marcel, because as he passed the shop of his tailor, at two o’clock in the morning, he absolutely insisted upon awakening his creditor in order to give him, on account, the one hundred and fifty francs that he had just received. But a gleam of reason still awake in the brain of Colline held back the artist from the brink of this precipice.
The four friends left the amazing feast feeling as drunk as if it were harvest day. Their drunkenness almost led to serious trouble for Marcel, because as he walked by his tailor's shop at two in the morning, he insisted on waking his creditor to pay him, in advance, the one hundred and fifty francs he had just received. But a flash of reason still shining in Colline's mind stopped the artist from making that mistake.
A week after this festivity Marcel learned in what gallery his picture had found a place. Passing along the Faubourg Saint-Honoré, he stopped in the midst of a crowd that seemed to be staring at a sign newly placed above a shop. This sign was none other than Marcel’s painting, which had been sold by Medicis to a dealer in provisions. Only the “Passage of the Red Sea” had once again undergone a modification and bore a new title. A steamboat had been added to it, and it was now called “In the Port of Marseilles.” A flattering ovation arose among the crowd when they discovered the picture. And Marcel turned away delighted with this triumph, and murmured softly: “The voice of the people is the voice of God!”
A week after the celebration, Marcel found out where his painting had been displayed. As he walked along Faubourg Saint-Honoré, he stopped in front of a crowd that seemed to be staring at a new sign above a shop. This sign was none other than Marcel’s painting, which had been sold by Medicis to a food dealer. The “Passage of the Red Sea” had been altered again and was now titled “In the Port of Marseilles,” with a steamboat added to the scene. A wave of applause erupted from the crowd when they saw the painting. Marcel turned away, thrilled with this success, and softly murmured, “The voice of the people is the voice of God!”
THE WOMAN AND THE CAT By Marcel Prevost
“Yes,” said our old friend Tribourdeaux, a man of culture and a philosopher, which is a combination rarely found among army surgeons; “yes, the supernatural is everywhere; it surrounds us and hems us in and permeates us. If science pursues it, it takes flight and cannot be grasped. Our intellect resembles those ancestors of ours who cleared a few acres of forest; whenever they approached the limits of their clearing they heard low growls and saw gleaming eyes everywhere circling them about. I myself have had the sensation of having approached the limits of the unknown several times in my life, and on one occasion in particular.”
“Yes,” said our old friend Tribourdeaux, a cultured man and philosopher, a rare combination among army surgeons; “yes, the supernatural is everywhere; it surrounds us, restricts us, and fills us. If science tries to chase it down, it escapes and can’t be caught. Our intellect is like those ancestors of ours who cleared a few acres of forest; whenever they got close to the edge of their clearing, they heard low growls and saw gleaming eyes lurking all around them. I’ve felt like I was close to the edge of the unknown several times in my life, particularly once.”
A young lady present interrupted him:
A young woman in the room cut him off:
“Doctor, you are evidently dying to tell us a story. Come now, begin!”
“Doctor, you clearly can’t wait to share a story with us. Go on, start!”
The doctor bowed.
The doctor bowed.
“No, I am not in the least anxious, I assure you. I tell this story as seldom as possible, for it disturbs those who hear it, and it disturbs me also. However, if you wish it, here it is:
“No, I’m not worried at all, I promise you. I tell this story as rarely as I can because it unsettles those who hear it, and it unsettles me, too. But if you want to hear it, here it is:
“In 1863 I was a young physician stationed at Orléans. In that patrician city, full of aristocratic old residences, it is difficult to find bachelor apartments; and, as I like both plenty of air and plenty of room, I took up my lodging on the first floor of a large building situated just outside the city, near Saint-Euverte. It had been originally constructed to serve as the warehouse and also as the dwelling of a manufacturer of rugs. In course of time the manufacturer had failed, and this big barrack that he had built, falling out of repair through lack of tenants, had been sold for a song with all its furnishings. The purchaser hoped to make a future profit out of his purchase, for the city was growing in that direction; and, as a matter of fact, I believe that at the present time the house is included within the city limits. When I took up my quarters there, however, the mansion stood alone on the verge of the open country, at the end of a straggling street on which a few stray houses produced at dusk the impression of a jaw from which most of the teeth have fallen out.
“In 1863, I was a young doctor living in Orléans. In that elegant city, filled with aristocratic old homes, it’s tough to find bachelor apartments. Since I prefer a lot of air and space, I decided to rent a room on the first floor of a large building just outside the city, near Saint-Euverte. It was originally built to be both a warehouse and the home of a rug manufacturer. Over time, the manufacturer went bankrupt, and this big structure fell into disrepair due to a lack of tenants, eventually selling for a very low price along with all its furnishings. The buyer hoped to make a profit from the purchase because the city was expanding in that direction; in fact, I believe that now the house is within the city limits. However, when I moved in, the mansion was isolated, sitting on the edge of open land at the end of a winding street where a few scattered houses gave off the impression of a mouth missing most of its teeth at dusk.”
“I leased one-half of the first floor, an apartment of four rooms. For my bedroom and my study I took the two that fronted on the street; in the third room I set up some shelves for my wardrobe, and the other room I left empty. This made a very comfortable lodging for me, and I had, for a sort of promenade, a broad balcony that ran along the entire front of the building, or rather one-half of the balcony, since it was divided into two parts (please note this carefully) by a fan of ironwork, over which, however, one could easily climb.
“I rented half of the first floor, an apartment with four rooms. I used the two rooms facing the street for my bedroom and study. In the third room, I installed some shelves for my wardrobe, and I left the other room empty. This made for a very comfortable living space, and I had a nice wide balcony that stretched along the entire front of the building, or rather half of the balcony, since it was split into two sections (please pay attention to this) by an ironwork fan, although it was easy to climb over.”
“I had been living there for about two months when, one night in July on returning to my rooms, I saw with a good deal of surprise a light shining through the windows of the other apartment on the same floor, which I had supposed to be uninhabited. The effect of this light was extraordinary. It lit up with a pale, yet perfectly distinct, reflection, parts of the balcony, the street below, and a bit of the neighboring fields.
“I had been living there for about two months when, one night in July, on returning to my place, I was quite surprised to see a light shining through the windows of the other apartment on the same floor, which I thought was empty. The glow from the light was remarkable. It cast a soft but clear reflection on parts of the balcony, the street below, and a little bit of the nearby fields.”
“I thought to myself, ‘Aha! I have a neighbor.”
"I thought to myself, 'Aha! I have a neighbor.'"
“The idea indeed was not altogether agreeable, for I had been rather proud of my exclusive proprietorship. On reaching my bedroom I passed noiselessly out upon the balcony, but already the light had been extinguished. So I went back into my room, and sat down to read for an hour or two. From time to time I seemed to hear about me, as though within the walls, light footsteps; but after finishing my book I went to bed, and speedily fell asleep.
“The idea wasn’t exactly pleasant since I had been pretty proud of owning it all myself. When I got to my bedroom, I quietly stepped out onto the balcony, but the light was already off. So, I went back inside my room and sat down to read for a little while. Every now and then, I thought I heard soft footsteps as if they were inside the walls, but after I finished my book, I went to bed and quickly fell asleep.”
“About midnight I suddenly awoke with a curious feeling that something was standing beside me. I raised myself in bed, lit a candle, and this is what I saw. In the middle of the room stood an immense cat gazing upon me with phosphorescent eyes, and with its back slightly arched. It was a magnificent Angora, with long fur and a fluffy tail, and of a remarkable color—exactly like that of the yellow silk that one sees in cocoons—so that, as the light gleamed upon its coat, the animal seemed to be made of gold.
“About midnight, I suddenly woke up with a strange feeling that something was standing next to me. I sat up in bed, lit a candle, and this is what I saw. In the middle of the room stood a giant cat staring at me with glowing eyes, and its back was slightly arched. It was a stunning Angora, with long fur and a fluffy tail, and it had a remarkable color—just like the yellow silk seen in cocoons—so that, as the light reflected off its coat, the animal looked like it was made of gold.”
“It slowly moved toward me on its velvety paws, softly rubbing its sinuous body against my legs. I leaned over to stroke it, and it permitted my caress, purring, and finally leaping upon my knees. I noticed then that it was a female cat, quite young, and that she seemed disposed to permit me to pet her as long as ever I would. Finally, however, I put her down upon the floor, and tried to induce her to leave the room; but she leaped away from me and hid herself somewhere among the furniture, though as soon as I had blown out my candle, she jumped upon my bed. Being sleepy, however, I didn’t molest her, but dropped off into a doze, and the next morning when I awoke in broad daylight I could find no sign of the animal at all.
“It slowly moved toward me on its soft paws, gently rubbing its smooth body against my legs. I leaned down to pet it, and it let me, purring, before finally jumping onto my lap. I realized then that it was a young female cat, and she seemed willing to let me pet her for as long as I wanted. Eventually, though, I set her down on the floor and tried to coax her to leave the room; but she jumped away from me and hid somewhere among the furniture. However, as soon as I blew out my candle, she hopped onto my bed. Feeling sleepy, I didn’t bother her and soon drifted off to sleep, and when I woke up the next morning in bright daylight, I could find no trace of the cat at all.”
“Truly, the human brain is a very delicate instrument, and one that is easily thrown out of gear. Before I proceed, just sum up for yourselves the facts that I have mentioned: a light seen and presently extinguished in an apartment supposed to be uninhabited; and a cat of a remarkable color, which appeared and disappeared in a way that was slightly mysterious. Now there isn’t anything very strange about that, is there? Very well. Imagine, now, that these unimportant facts are repeated day after day and under the same conditions throughout a whole week, and then, believe me, they become of importance enough to impress the mind of a man who is living all alone, and to produce in him a slight disquietude such as I spoke of in commencing my story, and such as is always caused when one approaches the sphere of the unknown. The human mind is so formed that it always unconsciously applies the principle of the causa sufficiens. For every series of facts that are identical, it demands a cause, a law; and a vague dismay seizes upon it when it is unable to guess this cause and to trace out this law.
“Honestly, the human brain is a really fragile thing, and it can easily get thrown off balance. Before I continue, just recap the facts I’ve shared: a light that was seen and then went out in a place thought to be empty; and a cat of an unusual color that appeared and vanished in a somewhat mysterious way. Now, there’s nothing all that weird about that, right? Okay. Now, picture these minor events happening day after day under the same circumstances for an entire week, and believe me, they start to matter enough to make an impression on someone who’s all alone, causing a bit of unease like I mentioned at the beginning of my story, which always happens when you’re getting close to the unknown. The human mind is wired to instinctively look for a sufficient cause. For every set of identical facts, it wants an explanation, a rule; and a vague sense of dread takes hold when it can’t figure out that cause or identify that rule.”
“I am no coward, but I have often studied the manifestation of fear in others, from its most puerile form in children up to its most tragic phase in madmen. I know that it is fed and nourished by uncertainties, although when one actually sets himself to investigate the cause, this fear is often transformed into simple curiosity.
“I am not a coward, but I have often examined how fear shows up in others, from its most childish form in kids to its most tragic expression in crazed individuals. I know that it thrives on uncertainties, yet when someone actually looks into the reason behind it, this fear often turns into mere curiosity.
“I made up my mind, therefore, to ferret out the truth. I questioned my caretaker, and found that he knew nothing about my neighbors. Every morning an old woman came to look after the neighboring apartment; my caretaker had tried to question her, but either she was completely deaf or else she was unwilling to give him any information, for she had refused to answer a single word. Nevertheless, I was able to explain satisfactorily the first thing that I had noted—that is to say, the sudden extinction of the light at the moment when I entered the house. I had observed that the windows next to mine were covered only by long lace curtains; and as the two balconies were connected, my neighbor, whether man or woman, had no doubt a wish to prevent any indiscreet inquisitiveness on my part, and therefore had always put out the light on hearing me come in. To verify this supposition, I tried a very simple experiment, which succeeded perfectly. I had a cold supper brought in one day about noon by my servant, and that evening I did not go out. When darkness came on, I took my station near the window. Presently I saw the balcony shining with the light that streamed through the windows of the neighboring apartment. At once I slipped quietly out upon my balcony, and stepped softly over the ironwork that separated the two parts. Although I knew that I was exposing myself to a positive danger, either of falling and breaking my neck, or of finding myself face to face with a man, I experienced no perturbation. Reaching the lighted window without having made the slightest noise, I found it partly open; its curtains, which for me were quite transparent since I was on the dark side of the window, made me wholly invisible to any one who should look toward the window from the interior of the room.
“I decided to uncover the truth. I asked my caretaker, but he didn’t know anything about my neighbors. Every morning, an old woman came to tend to the apartment next door; my caretaker had tried to ask her questions, but she was either completely deaf or just unwilling to share any information, as she refused to say a word. However, I was able to explain the first thing I had noticed—the sudden turning off of the light the moment I entered the house. I had seen that the windows next to mine were only covered by long lace curtains; and since the two balconies were connected, my neighbor—whether man or woman—probably wanted to stop me from prying into their business, which is why they always turned off the light when they heard me come in. To confirm this theory, I conducted a simple experiment that went perfectly. I had my servant bring me a cold supper one day around noon, and that evening I stayed in. When darkness fell, I positioned myself near the window. Soon, I noticed the balcony lit up with light streaming through the windows of the neighboring apartment. I quietly slipped out onto my balcony and carefully climbed over the ironwork that separated the two areas. Even though I knew I was putting myself in real danger—either of falling and breaking my neck, or running into a man—I felt no anxiety. I reached the lit window without making a sound; it was partly open, and the curtains, which were completely transparent to me from the dark side of the window, made me entirely invisible to anyone looking out from inside the room.”
“I saw a vast chamber furnished quite elegantly, though it was obviously out of repair, and lighted by a lamp suspended from the ceiling. At the end of the room was a low sofa upon which was reclining a woman who seemed to me to be both young and pretty. Her loosened hair fell over her shoulders in a rain of gold. She was looking at herself in a hand mirror, patting herself, passing her arms over her lips, and twisting about her supple body with a curiously feline grace. Every movement that she made caused her long hair to ripple in glistening undulations.
“I saw a large room that was quite stylishly decorated, but clearly in disrepair, and lit by a lamp hanging from the ceiling. At the far end of the room was a low couch where a woman was reclining, and she appeared to be both young and beautiful. Her loose hair cascaded over her shoulders like a waterfall of gold. She was looking at herself in a hand mirror, touching her face, running her arms over her lips, and moving her flexible body with an intriguing, cat-like grace. Every movement she made made her long hair ripple in shiny waves.”
“As I gazed upon her I confess that I felt a little troubled, especially when all of a sudden the young girl’s eyes were fixed upon me—strange eyes, eyes of a phosphorescent green that gleamed like the flame of a lamp. I was sure that I was invisible, being on the dark side of a curtained window. That was simple enough, yet nevertheless I felt that I was seen. The girl, in fact, uttered a cry, and then turned and buried her face in the sofa-pillows.
“As I looked at her, I have to admit I felt a bit uneasy, especially when the young girl's eyes suddenly locked onto mine—strange eyes, a phosphorescent green that shone like a lamp's flame. I was convinced I was invisible, being on the dark side of a curtained window. That seemed straightforward, but still, I felt like I was being seen. The girl actually let out a cry, then turned and buried her face in the sofa pillows.”
“I raised the window, rushed into the room toward the sofa, and leaned over the face that she was hiding. As I did so, being really very remorseful, I began to excuse and to accuse myself, calling myself all sorts of names, and begging pardon for my indiscretion. I said that I deserved to be driven from her presence, but begged not to be sent away without at least a word of pardon. For a long time I pleaded thus without success, but at last she slowly turned, and I saw that her fair young face was stirred with just the faintest suggestion of a smile. When she caught a glimpse of me she murmured something of which I did not then quite get the meaning.
“I opened the window, hurried into the room toward the sofa, and leaned over the face she was hiding. As I did this, feeling truly sorry, I started to excuse myself and blame myself, calling myself all sorts of names and begging for forgiveness for my mistake. I said that I deserved to be sent away from her presence, but I pleaded not to be dismissed without at least a word of forgiveness. I begged like this for a long time without success, but eventually, she slowly turned, and I saw that her lovely young face had the slightest hint of a smile. When she caught sight of me, she whispered something that I didn’t quite understand at the time.
“‘It is you,’ she cried out; ‘it is you!’
“‘It’s you,’ she shouted; ‘it’s you!’
“As she said this, and as I looked at her, not knowing yet exactly what to answer, I was harassed by the thought: Where on earth have I already seen this face, this look, this very gesture? Little by little, however, I found my tongue, and after saying a few more words in apology for my unpardonable curiosity, and getting brief but not offended answers, I took leave of her, and, retiring through the window by which I had come, went back to my own room. Arriving there, I sat a long time by the window in the darkness, charmed by the face that I had seen, and yet singularly disquieted. This woman so beautiful, so amiable, living so near to me, who said to me, ‘It is you,’ exactly as though she had already known me, who spoke so little, who answered all my questions with evasion, excited in me a feeling of fear. She had, indeed, told me her name—Linda—and that was all. I tried in vain to drive away the remembrance of her greenish eyes, which in the darkness seemed still to gleam upon me, and of those glints which, like electric sparks, shone in her long hair whenever she stroked it with her hand. Finally, however, I retired for the night; but scarcely was my head upon the pillow when I felt some moving body descend upon my feet. The cat had appeared again. I tried to chase her away, but she kept returning again and again, until I ended by resigning myself to her presence; and, just as before, I went to sleep with this strange companion near me. Yet my rest was this time a troubled one, and broken by strange and fitful dreams.
“As she said this, and as I looked at her, still unsure of how to respond, I was plagued by the thought: Where have I seen this face, this expression, this exact gesture before? Slowly, I found my words, and after offering a few more apologies for my undeniable curiosity and receiving short but unoffended replies, I took my leave of her. I retraced my steps through the window I had come in and returned to my own room. Once there, I spent a long time sitting by the window in the dark, enchanted by the face I had seen, yet oddly uneasy. This woman, so beautiful and kind, living so close to me, who said to me, ‘It is you,’ as if she already knew me, who spoke so little and dodged all my questions, stirred a sense of fear within me. She had, in fact, told me her name—Linda—and that was all. I tried in vain to banish the memory of her greenish eyes, which in the dark seemed to still shine on me, and the sparks that glimmered in her long hair whenever she brushed it with her hand. Eventually, I decided to go to bed; but barely had my head hit the pillow when I felt something moving at my feet. The cat had reappeared. I tried to shoo her away, but she kept coming back until I finally gave in to her presence; just like before, I fell asleep with this strange companion next to me. However, my sleep was restless this time, interrupted by strange and vivid dreams.”
“Have you ever experienced the sort of mental obsession which gradually causes the brain to be mastered by some single absurd idea—an idea almost insane, and one which your reason and your will alike repel, but which nevertheless gradually blends itself with your thought, fastens itself upon your mind, and grows and grows? I suffered cruelly in this way on the days that followed my strange adventure. Nothing new occurred, but in the evening, going out upon the balcony, I found Linda standing upon her side of the iron fan. We chatted together for a while in the half darkness, and, as before, I returned to my room to find that in a few moments the golden cat appeared, leaped upon my bed, made a nest for herself there, and remained until the morning. I knew now to whom the cat belonged, for Linda had answered that very same evening, on my speaking of it, ‘Oh, yes, my cat; doesn’t she look exactly as though she were made of gold?’ As I said, nothing new had occurred, yet nevertheless a vague sort of terror began little by little to master me and to develop itself in my mind, at first merely as a bit of foolish fancy, and then as a haunting belief that dominated my entire thought, so that I perpetually seemed to see a thing which it was in reality quite impossible to see.”
“Have you ever experienced that kind of mental obsession where your brain becomes controlled by a single ridiculous idea—something almost crazy, which your logic and will reject, but which still gradually mixes with your thoughts, clings to your mind, and just keeps growing? I went through this torment in the days after my strange adventure. Nothing new happened, but in the evening, when I stepped out onto the balcony, I found Linda standing on her side of the iron railing. We chatted for a bit in the dim light, and as before, I went back to my room only to find that in a few moments, the golden cat showed up, jumped onto my bed, made a little nest for herself there, and stayed until morning. I now knew to whom the cat belonged, as Linda had confirmed that same evening when I mentioned it, ‘Oh, yes, my cat; doesn’t she look exactly like she’s made of gold?’ As I mentioned, nothing new had happened, yet a vague sort of fear started to gradually take hold of me and develop in my mind, initially just a foolish fancy, but then it turned into a persistent belief that overshadowed my thoughts, making me feel like I was constantly seeing something that was actually impossible to see.”
“Why, it’s easy enough to guess,” interrupted the young lady who had spoken at the beginning of his story.
“Why, it’s easy to guess,” interrupted the young woman who had spoken at the beginning of his story.
“Linda and the cat were the same thing.”
“Linda and the cat were one and the same.”
Tribourdeaux smiled.
Tribourdeaux smiled.
“I should not have been quite so positive as that,” he said, “even then; but I cannot deny that this ridiculous fancy haunted me for many hours when I was endeavoring to snatch a little sleep amid the insomnia that a too active brain produced. Yes, there were moments when these two beings with greenish eyes, sinuous movements, golden hair, and mysterious ways, seemed to me to be blended into one, and to be merely the double manifestation of a single entity. As I said, I saw Linda again and again, but in spite of all my efforts to come upon her unexpectedly, I never was able to see them both at the same time. I tried to reason with myself, to convince myself that there was nothing really inexplicable in all of this, and I ridiculed myself for being afraid both of a woman and of a harmless cat. In truth, at the end of all my reasoning, I found that I was not so much afraid of the animal alone or of the woman alone, but rather of a sort of quality which existed in my fancy and inspired me with a fear of something that was incorporeal—fear of a manifestation of my own spirit, fear of a vague thought, which is, indeed, the very worst of fears.
“I shouldn’t have been so sure about that,” he said, “even then; but I can’t deny that this silly idea stuck with me for many hours while I was trying to get some sleep amidst the insomnia that an overactive brain caused. Yes, there were times when these two beings with greenish eyes, graceful movements, golden hair, and mysterious ways seemed to merge into one, appearing as just two sides of the same coin. As I mentioned, I saw Linda over and over again, but despite all my attempts to catch them both off guard, I could never see them together at the same time. I tried to reason with myself, to convince myself that there was nothing truly mysterious about all of this, and I mocked myself for being scared of both a woman and a harmless cat. In truth, at the end of all my reasoning, I realized that I wasn’t really afraid of the animal alone or the woman alone, but rather of a kind of quality that existed in my imagination and filled me with a fear of something intangible—fear of a manifestation of my own spirit, fear of a vague thought, which is, after all, the worst of fears.
“I began to be mentally disturbed. After long evenings spent in confidential and very unconventional chats with Linda, in which little by little my feelings took on the color of love, I passed long days of secret torment, such as incipient maniacs must experience. Gradually a resolve began to grow up in my mind, a desire that became more and more importunate in demanding a solution of this unceasing and tormenting doubt; and the more I cared for Linda, the more it seemed absolutely necessary to push this resolve to its fulfilment. I decided to kill the cat.
“I started to feel mentally disturbed. After spending long evenings in deep and very unconventional talks with Linda, where my feelings slowly transformed into love, I endured long days of secret torment, like what early-stage maniacs must go through. Gradually, a determination began to form in my mind, a desire that became increasingly urgent in demanding a resolution to this ongoing and painful doubt; and the more I cared for Linda, the more it felt absolutely necessary to carry this resolve to its conclusion. I decided to kill the cat.”
“One evening before meeting Linda on the balcony, I took out of my medical cabinet a jar of glycerin and a small bottle of hydrocyanic acid, together with one of those little pencils of glass which chemists use in mixing certain corrosive substances. That evening for the first time Linda allowed me to caress her. I held her in my arms and passed my hand over her long hair, which snapped and cracked under my touch in a succession of tiny sparks. As soon as I regained my room the golden cat, as usual, appeared before me. I called her to me; she rubbed herself against me with arched back and extended tail, purring the while with the greatest amiability. I took the glass pencil in my hand, moistened the point in the glycerin, and held it out to the animal, which licked it with her long red tongue. I did this three or four times, but the next time I dipped the pencil in the acid. The cat unhesitatingly touched it with her tongue. In an instant she became rigid, and a moment after, a frightful tetanic convulsion caused her to leap thrice into the air, and then to fall upon the floor with a dreadful cry—a cry that was truly human. She was dead!
“One evening before meeting Linda on the balcony, I took a jar of glycerin and a small bottle of hydrocyanic acid out of my medical cabinet, along with one of those little glass rods that chemists use for mixing corrosive substances. That evening, for the first time, Linda let me caress her. I held her in my arms and ran my hand through her long hair, which snapped and crackled under my touch, sending off tiny sparks. As soon as I got back to my room, the golden cat appeared before me, as usual. I called her over; she rubbed against me with her back arched and tail raised, purring contentedly. I took the glass rod, dipped the end in the glycerin, and offered it to the cat, who licked it with her long red tongue. I did this three or four times, but the next time I dipped the rod in the acid. The cat confidently touched it with her tongue. In an instant, she stiffened, and then a terrible convulsion made her leap into the air three times before she fell to the floor with a horrifying cry—a cry that was truly human. She was dead!
“With the perspiration starting from my forehead and with trembling hands I threw myself upon the floor beside the body that was not yet cold. The starting eyes had a look that froze me with horror. The blackened tongue was thrust out between the teeth; the limbs exhibited the most remarkable contortions. I mustered all my courage with a violent effort of will, took the animal by the paws, and left the house. Hurrying down the silent street, I proceeded to the quays along the banks of the Loire, and, on reaching them, threw my burden into the river. Until daylight I roamed around the city, just where I know not; and not until the sky began to grow pale and then to be flushed with light did I at last have the courage to return home. As I laid my hand upon the door, I shivered. I had a dread of finding there still living, as in the celebrated tale of Poe, the animal that I had so lately put to death. But no, my room was empty. I fell half-fainting upon my bed, and for the first time I slept, with a perfect sense of being all alone, a sleep like that of a beast or of an assassin, until evening came.”
“With sweat dripping from my forehead and trembling hands, I collapsed onto the floor beside the body that was still warm. The wide-open eyes stared at me in a way that filled me with horror. The charred tongue stuck out between the teeth, and the limbs were twisted in wild contortions. I gathered every bit of courage I could muster, took the animal by its paws, and left the house. Rushing down the quiet street, I made my way to the quays along the banks of the Loire, and once I got there, I threw my burden into the river. I wandered around the city until dawn with no clear destination. It wasn’t until the sky started to lighten and blush with dawn that I finally found the courage to go home. As I placed my hand on the door, I shivered, fearing that I might find, like in Poe’s famous tale, the animal I had just killed still alive. But no, my room was empty. I collapsed onto my bed, half-fainting, and for the first time I slept, feeling completely alone, in a sleep like that of a beast or a killer, until evening arrived.”
Some one here interrupted, breaking in upon the profound silence in which we had been listening.
Someone here interrupted, shattering the deep silence we had been immersed in while listening.
“I can guess the end. Linda disappeared at the same time as the cat.”
“I can see how this ends. Linda vanished right when the cat did.”
“You see perfectly well,” replied Tribourdeaux, “that there exists between the facts of this story a curious coincidence, since you are able to guess so exactly their relation. Yes, Linda disappeared. They found in her apartment her dresses, her linen, all even to the night-robe that she was to have worn that night, but there was nothing that could give the slightest clue to her identity. The owner of the house had let the apartment to ‘Mademoiselle Linda, concert-singer,’ He knew nothing more. I was summoned before the police magistrate. I had been seen on the night of her disappearance roaming about with a distracted air in the vicinity of the river. Luckily the judge knew me; luckily also, he was a man of no ordinary intelligence. I related to him privately the entire story, just as I have been telling it to you. He dismissed the inquiry; yet I may say that very few have ever had so narrow, an escape as mine from a criminal trial.”
“You see perfectly well,” replied Tribourdeaux, “that there’s a strange coincidence between the facts of this story, since you can guess their relation so accurately. Yes, Linda disappeared. They found her dresses, linens, and even the nightgown she was supposed to wear that night in her apartment, but there wasn’t anything that could give the slightest clue to her identity. The landlord had rented the apartment to ‘Mademoiselle Linda, concert singer.’ He didn’t know anything more. I was called before the police magistrate. I had been seen wandering around with a distracted look in the vicinity of the river on the night she disappeared. Fortunately, the judge knew me; fortunately, he was also a man of considerable intelligence. I explained the whole story to him privately, just like I’ve been telling you. He dismissed the inquiry; still, I can say that very few have had such a narrow escape from a criminal trial as I did.”
For several moments the silence of the company was unbroken. Finally a gentleman, wishing to relieve the tension, cried out:
For a few moments, the group was completely silent. Finally, a man, wanting to ease the tension, shouted:
“Come now, doctor, confess that this is really all fiction; that you merely want to prevent these ladies from getting any sleep to-night.”
“Come on, doctor, admit that this is all just made up; that you just want to keep these ladies from getting any sleep tonight.”
Tribourdeaux bowed stiffly, his face unsmiling and a little pale.
Tribourdeaux bowed awkwardly, his face expressionless and slightly pale.
“You may take it as you will,” he said.
“You can take it however you want,” he said.
GIL BLAS AND DR. SANGRADO By Alain Rene Le Sage
As I was on my way, who should come across me but Dr. Sangrado, whom I had not seen since the day of my master’s death. I took the liberty of touching my hat. He knew me in a twinkling.
As I was walking, who should cross my path but Dr. Sangrado, whom I hadn’t seen since the day my master died. I took the liberty of tipping my hat. He recognized me instantly.
“Heyday!” said he, with as much warmth as his temperament would allow him, “the very lad I wanted to see; you have never been out of my thought. I have occasion for a clever fellow about me, and pitched upon you as the very thing, if you can read and write.”
“Great to see you!” he said, as warmly as he could manage. “You’re the exact person I wanted to see; you’ve been on my mind. I need a smart person around, and I chose you for the job, assuming you can read and write.”
“Sir,” replied I, “if that is all you require, I am your man.”
“Sir,” I replied, “if that’s all you need, I’m your guy.”
“In that case,” rejoined he, “we need look no further. Come home with me; you will be very comfortable; I shall behave to you like a brother. You will have no wages, but everything will be found you. You shall eat and drink according to the true scientific system, and be taught to cure all diseases. In a word, you shall rather be my young Sangrado than my footman.”
“In that case,” he replied, “we don’t need to search any further. Come home with me; you’ll be very comfortable; I’ll treat you like a brother. You won’t get paid, but everything you need will be taken care of. You’ll eat and drink according to the best scientific principles and learn how to cure all illnesses. In short, you’ll be more my young Sangrado than my servant.”
I closed in with the doctor’s proposal, in the hope of becoming an Esculapius under so inspired a master. He carried me home forthwith, to install me in my honorable employment; which honorable employment consisted in writing down the name and residence of the patients who sent for him in his absence. There had indeed been a register for this purpose, kept by an old domestic; but she had not the gift of spelling accurately, and wrote a most perplexing hand. This account I was to keep. It might truly be called a bill of mortality; for my members all went from bad to worse during the short time they continued in this system. I was a sort of bookkeeper for the other world, to take places in the stage, and to see that the first come were the first served. My pen was always in my hand, for Dr. Sangrado had more practise than any physician of his time in Valladolid. He had got into reputation with the public by a certain professional slang, humored by a medical face, and some extraordinary cures more honored by implicit faith than scrupulous investigation.
I went along with the doctor’s proposal, hoping to become a kind of healer under such an inspiring master. He took me home right away to set me up in my respectable job, which involved writing down the names and addresses of patients who contacted him when he wasn't around. There had been a log for this, kept by an old staff member, but she struggled with spelling and had a really messy handwriting. This was the record I had to manage. It could truly be called a death toll, as my abilities only deteriorated during the short time I worked under this system. I was like a bookkeeper for the afterlife, making sure those who arrived first were taken care of first. My pen was always in hand because Dr. Sangrado had more patients than any other doctor in his time in Valladolid. He gained a reputation among the public through a particular medical jargon, a convincing doctor demeanor, and some remarkable cures that were more respected for their blind faith than careful examination.
He was in no want of patients, nor consequently of property. He did not keep the best house in the world; we lived with some little attention to economy. The usual bill of fare consisted of peas, beans, boiled apples, or cheese. He considered this food as best suited to the human stomach; that is to say, as most amenable to the grinders, whence it was to encounter the process of digestion. Nevertheless, easy as was their passage, he was not for stopping the way with too much of them; and, to be sure, he was in the right. But though he cautioned the maid and me against repletion in respect of solids, it was made up by free permission to drink as much water as we liked. Far from prescribing us any limits in that direction, he would tell us sometimes:
He had plenty of patients, and therefore enough money. He didn’t have the nicest house, as we lived with some consideration for our budget. Our usual meals included peas, beans, boiled apples, or cheese. He thought this food was the best for the human stomach; that is, it was easiest to chew, so it would go through the digestion process smoothly. Still, even though it was easy to digest, he didn’t want us to overdo it, and he was right about that. Although he warned the maid and me against overeating solid foods, we were allowed to drink as much water as we wanted. Rather than setting limits in that regard, he would sometimes say to us:
“Drink, my children; health consists in the pliability and moisture of the parts. Drink water by pailfuls; it is a universal dissolvent; water liquefies all the salts. Is the course of the blood a little sluggish? This grand principle sets it forward. Too rapid? Its career is checked.”
“Drink, my children; health is all about the flexibility and hydration of our bodies. Drink water by the bucketful; it’s a universal solvent that dissolves all the salts. Is the flow of your blood a bit slow? This great principle speeds it up. Too fast? It slows it down.”
Our doctor was so orthodox on this head that, though advanced in years, he drank nothing himself but water. He defined old age to be a natural consumption which dries us up and wastes us away; on this principle he deplored the ignorance of those who call wine “old men’s milk.” He maintained that wine wears them out and corrodes them; and pleaded with all the force of his eloquence against that liquor, fatal in common both to the young and old—that friend with a serpent in its bosom—that pleasure with a dagger under its girdle.
Our doctor was so set in his ways that, even though he was older, he only drank water. He defined old age as a natural process that dries us out and makes us weak; based on this belief, he criticized those who refer to wine as “old men’s milk.” He argued that wine exhausts and damages people and passionately warned against that drink, which is harmful to both the young and the old—this friend with a hidden danger—this pleasure that carries a risk.
In spite of these fine arguments, at the end of a week I felt an ailment which I was blasphemous enough to saddle on the universal dissolvent and the new-fangled diet. I stated my symptoms to my master, in the hope that he would relax the rigor of his regimen and qualify my meals with a little wine; but his hostility to that liquor was inflexible.
In spite of these good points, after a week I began to feel unwell, which I foolishly blamed on the universal cleanser and the trendy diet. I shared my symptoms with my master, hoping he would ease the strictness of his rules and allow me to have a little wine with my meals; but he was unwavering in his dislike for that drink.
“If you have not philosophy enough,” said he, “for pure water, there are innocent infusions to strengthen the stomach against the nausea of aqueous quaffings. Sage, for example, has a very pretty flavor; and if you wish to heighten it into a debauch, it is only mixing rosemary, wild poppy, and other simples with it—but no compounds!”
“If you don’t have enough philosophy,” he said, “to appreciate plain water, there are gentle infusions that can help your stomach deal with the nausea of drinking it. Sage, for instance, has a really nice flavor; and if you want to turn it into something more indulgent, just mix in rosemary, wild poppy, and other simple herbs—but no complex mixtures!”
In vain did he sing the praise of water, and teach me the secret of composing delicious messes. I was so abstemious that, remarking my moderation, he said:
In vain did he sing the praises of water and teach me the secret to making tasty dishes. I was so restrained that, noticing my moderation, he said:
“In good sooth, Gil Blas, I marvel not that you are no better than you are; you do not drink enough, my friend. Water taken in a small quantity serves only to separate the particles of bile and set them in action; but our practise is to drown them in a copious drench. Fear not, my good lad, lest a superabundance of liquid should either weaken or chill your stomach; far from thy better judgment be that silly fear of unadulterated drink. I will insure you against all consequences; and if my authority will not serve your turn, read Celsus. That oracle of the ancients makes an admirable panegyric on water; in short, he says in plain terms that those who plead an inconstant stomach in favor of wine, publish a libel on their own viscera, and make their constitution a pretense for their sensuality.”
“Honestly, Gil Blas, I'm not surprised you're not doing better; you don't drink enough, my friend. A little water only stirs up the bile and gets it moving; what we do is drown it with plenty of liquid. Don't worry, my good friend, that too much drink will weaken or cool your stomach; push aside that silly fear of pure drinks. I’ll make sure you face no consequences; and if my word isn't enough, just read Celsus. That ancient scholar sings the praises of water; in short, he clearly states that those who blame an unstable stomach for preferring wine are just insulting their own insides and using their health as an excuse for their indulgence.”
As it would have been ungenteel in me to run riot on my entrance into the medical career, I pretended thorough conviction; indeed, I really thought there was something in it. I therefore went on drinking water on the authority of Celsus; or, to speak in scientific terms, I began to drown the bile in copious drenches of that unadulterated liquor; and though I felt my self more out of order from day to day, prejudice won the cause against experience. It is evident therefore that I was in the right road to the practise of physic.
Since it would have been unrefined for me to lose control when I started my medical career, I pretended to be fully convinced; in fact, I actually believed there was some truth to it. So, I continued drinking water based on Celsus' authority; or, to put it scientifically, I began to flush out the bile with large amounts of that pure liquid. Even though I felt worse day by day, my biases overcame my actual experience. It’s clear, then, that I was on the right path to practicing medicine.
Yet I could not always be insensible to the qualms which increased in my frame, to that degree as to determine me on quitting Dr. Sangrado. But he invested me with a new office which changed my tone.
Yet I couldn’t always ignore the doubts that were growing inside me, enough to make me decide to leave Dr. Sangrado. But he gave me a new role that changed my attitude.
“Hark you, my child,” said he to me one day; “I am not one of those hard and ungrateful masters who leave their household to grow gray in service without a suitable reward. I am well pleased with you, I have a regard for you; and without waiting till you have served your time, I will make your fortune. Without more ado, I will initiate you in the healing art, of which I have for so many years been at the head. Other physicians make the science to consist of various unintelligible branches; but I will shorten the road for you, and dispense with the drudgery of studying natural philosophy, pharmacy, botany, and anatomy. Remember, my friend, that bleeding and drinking warm water are the two grand principles—the true secret of curing all the distempers incident to humanity.
“Listen up, my child,” he said to me one day; “I’m not one of those cruel and ungrateful bosses who let their workers go gray in service without giving them a proper reward. I’m pleased with you, I care about you; and without making you wait until you finish your time, I’ll make you successful. Without further delay, I’ll teach you the healing art, which I’ve led for so many years. Other doctors complicate the science with various confusing branches; but I’ll make it easier for you and skip the tedious studying of natural philosophy, pharmacy, botany, and anatomy. Remember, my friend, that bleeding and drinking warm water are the two main principles—the true secret to curing all the ailments of humanity.
“Yes, this marvelous secret which I reveal to you, and which nature, beyond the reach of my colleagues, has not been able to conceal from me, is comprehended in these two articles, namely, bleeding and drenching. Here you have the sum total of my philosophy; you are thoroughly bottomed in medicine, and may raise yourself to the summit of fame on the shoulders of my long experience. You may enter into partnership at once, by keeping the books in the morning and going out to visit patients in the afternoon. While I dose the nobility and clergy, you shall labor in your vocation among the lower orders; and when you have felt your ground a little, I will get you admitted into our body. You are a philosopher, Gil Blas, though you have never graduated; the common herd of them, though they have graduated in due form and order, are likely to run out the length of their tether without knowing their right hand from their left.”
“Yes, this incredible secret that I'm sharing with you, which nature, beyond the understanding of my colleagues, hasn't managed to hide from me, can be summed up in these two practices: bleeding and drenching. This is the essence of my philosophy; you are well-versed in medicine and can achieve great success by leveraging my extensive experience. You can start working right away by keeping the records in the morning and visiting patients in the afternoon. While I treat the nobility and clergy, you will serve your purpose among the working class; and once you get comfortable with it, I will help you join our profession. You are a philosopher, Gil Blas, even if you haven’t officially graduated; most of those who have completed their degrees are likely to go through life without truly knowing what they're doing.”
I thanked the doctor for having so speedily enabled me to serve as his deputy; and by way of acknowledging his goodness, promised to follow his system to the end of my career, with a magnanimous indifference about the aphorisms of Hippocrates. But that engagement was not to be taken to the letter. This tender attachment to water went against the grain, and I had a scheme for drinking wine every day snugly among the patients. I left off wearing my own suit a second time to take up one of my master’s and look like an experienced practitioner. After which I brought my medical theories into play, leaving those it might concern to look to the event.
I thanked the doctor for quickly allowing me to step in as his deputy, and to acknowledge his kindness, I promised to follow his approach throughout my career, while remaining defiantly indifferent to Hippocrates' sayings. But I didn’t intend to stick to that promise too strictly. My fondness for wine clashed with that commitment, and I had a plan to enjoy a glass every day in the company of the patients. I put aside my own clothes again to wear one of my mentor’s outfits to appear like a seasoned practitioner. After that, I started applying my medical theories, leaving it up to those it affected to deal with the outcomes.
I began on an alguazil (constable) in a pleurisy; he was condemned to be bled with the utmost rigor of the law, at the same time that the system was to be replenished copiously with water. Next I made a lodgment in the veins of a gouty pastry-cook, who roared like a lion by reason of gouty spasms. I stood on no more ceremony with his blood than with that of the alguazil, and laid no restriction on his taste for simple liquids. My prescriptions brought me in twelve reales (shillings)—an incident so auspicious in my professional career that I only wished for the plagues of Egypt on all the hale citizens of Valladolid.
I started off as a constable dealing with a pleurisy case; he was sentenced to be bled as strictly as the law allowed, while also being given plenty of water. Then, I moved on to treat a gouty pastry chef, who roared like a lion due to his painful spasms. I didn't hold back with his blood any more than with the constable's, and I didn't restrict his preference for simple drinks. My treatments earned me twelve reales, which was such a lucky break in my medical career that I wished misfortunes on all the healthy citizens of Valladolid.
I was no sooner at home than Dr. Sangrado came in. I talked to him about the patients I had seen, and paid into his hands eight reales of the twelve I had received for my prescriptions.
I had barely arrived home when Dr. Sangrado walked in. I talked to him about the patients I had seen and handed him eight reales out of the twelve I had received for my prescriptions.
“Eight reales!” said he, as he counted them. “Mighty little for two visits! But we must take things as we find them.” In the spirit of taking things as he found them, he laid violent hands on six of the coins, giving me the other two. “Here, Gil Blas,” continued he, “see what a foundation to build upon. I make over to you the fourth of all you may bring me. You will soon feather your nest, my friend; for, by the blessing of Providence, there will be a great deal of ill-health this year.”
“Eight reales!” he said, as he counted them. “Not much for two visits! But we have to take things as they come.” Embracing that mindset, he grabbed six of the coins, leaving me with the other two. “Here, Gil Blas,” he went on, “look at this as a start. I’m giving you a fourth of everything you bring me. You’ll be set up in no time, my friend; because, with a bit of luck, there will be plenty of sickness this year.”
I had reason to be content with my dividend; since, having determined to keep back the third part of what I recovered in my rounds, and afterward touching another fourth of the remainder, then half of the whole, if arithmetic is anything more than a deception, would become my perquisite. This inspired me with new zeal for my profession.
I had good reason to be happy with my earnings; since I decided to hold back a third of what I collected during my rounds, and then take another fourth of the rest, then half of the total, if math actually means anything more than a trick, would end up being mine. This motivated me with fresh enthusiasm for my job.
The next day, as soon as I had dined, I resumed my medical paraphernalia and took the field once more. I visited several patients on the list, and treated their several complaints in one invariable routine. Hitherto things had gone well, and no one, thank Heaven, had risen up in rebellion against my prescriptions. But let a physician’s cures be as extraordinary as they will, some quack or other is always ready to rip up his reputation.
The next day, as soon as I finished eating, I gathered my medical supplies and went out again. I visited several patients on my list and treated their various issues in the same routine every time. So far, things had been going well, and thankfully, no one had protested against my prescriptions. But no matter how amazing a doctor's cures may be, there’s always some quack ready to undermine their reputation.
I was called in to a grocer’s son in a dropsy. Whom should I find there before me but a little black-looking physician, by name Dr. Cuchillo, introduced by a relation of the family. I bowed round most profoundly, but dipped lowest to the personage whom I took to have been invited to a consultation with me.
I was called in to see a grocer's son who had dropsy. Who should I find there but a small, dark-looking doctor named Dr. Cuchillo, introduced by a family member. I bowed deeply to everyone, but I bowed the lowest to the person I thought had been invited to consult with me.
He returned my compliment with a distant air; then, having stared me in the face for a few seconds, “Sir,” said he, “I beg pardon for being inquisitive; I thought I was acquainted with all my brethren in Valladolid, but I confess your physiognomy is altogether new. You must have been settled but a short time in town.”
He gave my compliment a distant response; then, after looking me in the face for a few seconds, he said, “Sir, I apologize for being curious; I thought I knew all my fellow citizens in Valladolid, but I have to admit your face is completely unfamiliar. You must have only recently moved to town.”
I avowed myself a young practitioner, acting as yet under direction of Dr. Sangrado.
I declared myself a young practitioner, still working under the guidance of Dr. Sangrado.
“I wish you joy,” replied he politely; “you are studying under a great man. You must doubtless have seen a vast deal of sound practise, young as you appear to be.”
“I wish you joy,” he replied politely; “you’re learning from a great teacher. You must have seen a lot of solid practice, despite how young you seem.”
He spoke this with so easy an assurance that I was at a loss whether he meant it seriously, or was laughing at me. While I was conning over my reply, the grocer, seizing on the opportunity, said:
He said this with such confidence that I couldn't tell if he was being serious or if he was making fun of me. While I was thinking about my response, the grocer took the chance to speak up and said:
“Gentlemen, I am persuaded of your both being perfectly competent in your art; have the goodness without ado to take the case in hand, and devise some effectual means for the restoration of my son’s health.”
“Gentlemen, I am confident that you are both highly skilled in your field; please, without delay, take on this case and come up with effective solutions for restoring my son’s health.”
Thereupon the little pulse-counter set himself about reviewing the patient’s situation; and after having dilated to me on all the symptoms, asked me what I thought the fittest method of treatment.
Thereupon, the little pulse-counter began to assess the patient's condition, and after explaining all the symptoms to me, asked what I thought was the best way to treat it.
“I am of opinion,” replied I, “that he should be bled once a day, and drink as much warm water as he can swallow.”
“I believe,” I replied, “that he should have blood drawn once a day and drink as much warm water as he can take.”
At these words, our diminutive doctor said to me, with a malicious simper, “And so you think such a course will save the patient?”
At this, our small doctor said to me with a sly smile, “So you really think that approach will save the patient?”
“Not a doubt of it,” exclaimed I in a confident tone; “it must produce that effect, because it is a certain method of cure for all distempers. Ask Señor Sangrado.”
“Absolutely,” I said confidently; “it definitely has that effect because it’s a surefire way to cure all ailments. Just ask Señor Sangrado.”
“At that rate,” retorted he, “Celsus is altogether in the wrong; for he contends that the readiest way to cure a dropsical subject is to let him almost die of hunger and thirst.”
“At that rate,” he replied, “Celsus is completely mistaken; he argues that the easiest way to treat someone with dropsy is to nearly let them starve and suffer from thirst.”
“Oh, as for Celsus,” interrupted I, “he is no oracle of mine; he is as fallible as the meanest of us; I often have occasion to bless myself for going contrary to his dogmas.”
“Oh, about Celsus,” I interrupted, “he's no oracle of mine; he's just as fallible as the rest of us. I often find myself thankful for ignoring his beliefs.”
“I discover by your language,” said Cuchillo, “the safe and sure method of practise Dr. Sangrado instils into his pupils! Bleeding and drenching are the extent of his resources. No wonder so many worthy people are cut off under his direction!”
“I can tell by the way you speak,” said Cuchillo, “the foolproof method that Dr. Sangrado teaches his students! Bleeding and drenching are all he knows. It’s no surprise that so many good people die under his care!”
“No defamation!” interrupted I, with some acrimony. “A member of the faculty had better not begin throwing stones. Come, come, my learned doctor, patients can get to the other world without bleeding and warm water; and I question whether the most deadly of us has ever signed more passports than yourself. If you have any crow to pluck with Señor Sangrado, publish an attack on him; he will answer you, and we shall soon see who will have the best of the battle.”
“No defamation!” I interrupted, with some annoyance. “A faculty member shouldn't start throwing stones. Come on, my learned doctor, patients can pass on without bloodletting and warm water; and I doubt anyone more deadly than you has ever issued more passports. If you have a problem with Señor Sangrado, write an article attacking him; he'll respond, and we’ll quickly see who comes out on top in this fight.”
“By all the saints in the calendar,” swore he in a transport of passion, “you little know whom you are talking to! I have a tongue and a fist, my friend; and am not afraid of Sangrado, who with all his arrogance and affectation is but a ninny.”
“By all the saints in the calendar,” he swore in a fit of passion, “you have no idea who you're talking to! I’ve got a tongue and a fist, my friend; and I’m not scared of Sangrado, who, with all his arrogance and pretentiousness, is just a fool.”
The size of the little death-dealer made me hold his anger cheap. I gave him a sharp retort; he sent back as good as I brought, till at last we came to fisticuffs. We had pulled a few handfuls of hair from each other’s head before the grocer and his kinsman could part us. When they had brought this about, they feed me for my attendance and retained my antagonist, whom they thought the more skilful of the two.
The size of the little guy meant I didn't take his anger seriously. I shot back with a quick comment; he fired right back until we ended up fighting. We pulled out a few handfuls of each other’s hair before the grocer and his relative could separate us. Once they managed to break it up, they paid me for my trouble and kept my opponent, thinking he was the better fighter of the two.
Another adventure succeeded close on the heels of this. I went to see a huge singer in a fever. As soon as he heard me talk of warm water, he showed himself so adverse to this specific as to fall into a fit of swearing. He abused me in all possible shapes, and threatened to throw me out of the window. I was in a greater hurry to get out of his house than to get in.
Another adventure quickly followed this one. I went to see a big singer, feeling anxious. As soon as he heard me mention warm water, he reacted so strongly against it that he started swearing. He insulted me in every way possible and even threatened to throw me out of the window. I was much more eager to leave his house than I had been to enter it.
I did not choose to see any more patients that day, and repaired to the inn where I had agreed to meet Fabricio. He was there first. As we found ourselves in a tippling humor, we drank hard, and returned to our employers in a pretty pickle; that is to say, so-so in the upper story. Señor Sangrado was not aware of my being drunk, because he took the lively gestures which accompanied the relation of my quarrel with the little doctor for an effect of the agitation not yet subsided after the battle. Besides, he came in for his share in my report; and, feeling himself nettled by the insults of Cuchillo—
I decided not to see any more patients that day and went to the inn where I had arranged to meet Fabricio. He arrived first. Since we were both in a festive mood, we drank heavily and returned to our bosses in quite a state; that is to say, a bit tipsy. Señor Sangrado didn’t realize I was drunk because he mistook my animated gestures while recounting my argument with the little doctor as signs of the excitement that hadn’t worn off after the fight. Plus, he was eager to hear my account; and, feeling irritated by Cuchillo's insults—
“You have done well, Gil Blas,” said he, “to defend the character of our practise against this little abortion of the faculty. So he takes upon him to set his face against watery drenches in dropsical cases? An ignorant fellow! I maintain, I do, in my own person, that the use of them may be reconciled to the best theories. Yes, water is a cure for all sorts of dropsies, just as it is good for rheumatisms and the green sickness. It is excellent, too, in those fevers where the effect is at once to parch and to chill; and even miraculous in those disorders ascribed to cold, thin, phlegmatic, and pituitous humors. This opinion may appear strange to young practitioners like Cuchillo, but it is right orthodox in the best and soundest systems; so that if persons of that description were capable of taking a philosophical view, instead of crying me down, they would become my most zealous advocates.”
“You’ve done well, Gil Blas,” he said, “to defend our practice against this little misfit in the field. So he's decided to push back against using water in cases of dropsy? What an ignorant guy! I stand by the fact that the use of it can fit within the best theories. Yes, water is a remedy for all kinds of dropsy, just like it's good for rheumatism and anemia. It's also great for those fevers where you feel both dry and cold; and even miraculous for those conditions caused by cold, thin, phlegmy, and mucous humors. This opinion might seem odd to young practitioners like Cuchillo, but it's perfectly legitimate in the best and most reputable systems; so if people like him could take a philosophical stance, instead of trying to shut me down, they would actually become my most passionate supporters.”
In his rage, he never suspected me of drinking; for to exasperate him still more against the little doctor, I had thrown into my recital some circumstances of my own addition. Yet, engrossed as he was by what I had told him, he could not help taking notice that I drank more water than usual that evening.
In his anger, he never thought I was drinking; to make him even more upset with the little doctor, I had included some details about my own addiction in my story. However, even though he was focused on what I had told him, he couldn't help but notice that I was drinking more water than usual that evening.
In fact, the wine had made me very thirsty. Any one but Sangrado would have distrusted my being so very dry as to swallow down glass after glass; but, as for him, he took it for granted in the simplicity of his heart that I had begun to acquire a relish for aqueous potations.
In fact, the wine had made me really thirsty. Anyone except Sangrado would have doubted how dry I was to drink glass after glass; but for him, he assumed with all sincerity that I was starting to enjoy drinks with water.
“Apparently, Gil Blas,” said he, with a gracious smile, “you have no longer such a dislike to water. As Heaven is my judge, you quaff it off like nectar! It is no wonder, my friend; I was certain you would before long take a liking to that liquor.”
“Apparently, Gil Blas,” he said with a kind smile, “you no longer dislike water that much. As God is my witness, you drink it down like it’s nectar! It’s not surprising, my friend; I was sure you would eventually come to enjoy that drink.”
“Sir,” replied I, “there is a tide in the affairs of men; with my present lights I would give all the wine in Valladolid for a pint of water.”
“Sir,” I replied, “there are times in life that can change everything; with what I know now, I would trade all the wine in Valladolid for a pint of water.”
This answer delighted the doctor, who would not lose so fine an opportunity of expatiating on the excellence of water. He undertook to ring the changes once more in its praise; not like a hireling pleader, but as an enthusiast in a most worthy cause.
This answer thrilled the doctor, who wouldn't pass up such a great chance to go on about the benefits of water. He took it upon himself to sing its praises again; not like a paid advocate, but as an enthusiast for a truly worthy cause.
“A thousand times,” exclaimed he, “a thousand and a thousand times of greater value, as being more innocent than all our modern taverns, were those baths of ages past, whither the people went, not shamefully to squander their fortunes and expose their lives by swilling themselves with wine, but assembling there for the decent and economical amusement of drinking warm water. It is difficult to admire enough the patriotic forecast of those ancient politicians who established places of public resort where water was dealt out gratis to all comers, and who confined wine to the shops of the apothecaries, that its use might be prohibited save under the direction of physicians. What a stroke of wisdom! It is doubtless to preserve the seeds of that antique frugality, emblematic of the golden age, that persons are found to this day, like you and me, who drink nothing but water, and are persuaded they possess a prevention or a cure for every ailment, provided our warm water has never boiled; for I have observed that water when it is boiled is heavier, and sits less easily on the stomach.”
“A thousand times,” he exclaimed, “a thousand times more valuable, as they were more innocent than all our modern bars, were those baths of the past, where people gathered not to waste their fortunes and risk their lives by getting wasted on wine, but to enjoy the simple and affordable pleasure of drinking warm water. It’s hard to fully appreciate the foresight of those ancient politicians who created public spaces where water was freely available to everyone, while keeping wine limited to the apothecaries, ensuring it could only be consumed with a doctor’s advice. What a brilliant idea! It’s likely to maintain the spirit of that old-fashioned frugality, representative of a golden age, that there are still people today, like you and me, who drink only water and believe they have a remedy for every sickness, as long as our warm water hasn’t been boiled; I’ve noticed that boiled water is heavier and doesn’t sit as well in the stomach.”
While he was holding forth thus eloquently, I was in danger more than once of splitting my sides with laughing. But I contrived to keep my countenance; nay, more, to chime in with the doctor’s theory. I found fault with the use of wine, and pitied mankind for having contracted an untoward relish for so pernicious a beverage. Then, finding my thirst not sufficiently allayed, I filled a large goblet with water, and, after having swilled it like a horse—
While he was speaking so eloquently, I almost burst out laughing more than once. But I managed to keep a straight face; in fact, I even agreed with the doctor’s theory. I criticized the use of wine and felt sorry for humanity for developing such a harmful taste for that drink. Then, still feeling thirsty, I filled a large cup with water and drank it down like a horse—
“Come, sir,” said I to my master, “let us drink plentifully of this beneficial liquor. Let us make those early establishments of dilution you so much regret live again in your house.”
“Come on, sir,” I said to my master, “let's drink a lot of this good stuff. Let's bring back those early days of mixing that you miss so much in your home.”
He clapped his hands in ecstasy at these words, and preached to me for a whole hour about suffering no liquid but water to pass my lips. To confirm the habit, I promised to drink a large quantity every evening; and to keep my word with less violence to my private inclinations, I went to bed with a determined purpose of going to the tavern every day.
He clapped his hands in excitement at those words and spoke to me for an entire hour about not letting anything but water touch my lips. To reinforce the habit, I promised to drink a lot every evening; and to stay true to my promise without too much conflict with my own desires, I went to bed with a strong intention of heading to the bar every day.
A FIGHT WITH A CANNON By Victor Hugo
La vieuville was suddenly cut short by a cry of despair, and a the same time a noise was heard wholly unlike any other sound. The cry and sounds came from within the vessel.
La vieuville was suddenly interrupted by a cry of despair, and at the same time, a noise was heard that was completely unlike any other sound. The cry and noises came from inside the vessel.
The captain and lieutenant rushed toward the gun-deck but could not get down. All the gunners were pouring up in dismay.
The captain and lieutenant hurried to the gun deck but couldn't get down. All the gunners were rushing up in panic.
Something terrible had just happened.
Something awful just happened.
One of the carronades of the battery, a twenty-four pounder, had broken loose.
One of the battery's carronades, a twenty-four-pounder, had come loose.
This is the most dangerous accident that can possibly take place on shipboard. Nothing more terrible can happen to a sloop of war in open sea and under full sail.
This is the most dangerous accident that could happen on a ship. Nothing worse can occur to a war sloop in open water while fully underway.
A cannon that breaks its moorings suddenly becomes some strange, supernatural beast. It is a machine transformed into a monster. That short mass on wheels moves like a billiard-ball, rolls with the rolling of the ship, plunges with the pitching goes, comes, stops, seems to meditate, starts on its course again, shoots like an arrow from one end of the vessel to the other, whirls around, slips away, dodges, rears, bangs, crashes, kills, exterminates. It is a battering ram capriciously assaulting a wall. Add to this the fact that the ram is of metal, the wall of wood.
A cannon that breaks free from its mounts suddenly turns into something strange and supernatural. It’s a machine that has morphed into a monster. That compact mass on wheels moves like a billiard ball, rolling with the ship's motion, plunging as it pitches, coming and going, stopping to seem like it’s contemplating, then starting its course again, shooting like an arrow from one end of the vessel to the other, spinning around, slipping away, dodging, rearing, banging, crashing, killing, exterminating. It’s like a battering ram whimsically attacking a wall. Plus, the ram is made of metal while the wall is made of wood.
It is matter set free; one might say, this eternal slave was avenging itself; it seems as if the total depravity concealed in what we call inanimate things has escaped, and burst forth all of a sudden; it appears to lose patience, and to take a strange mysterious revenge; nothing more relentless than this wrath of the inanimate. This enraged lump leaps like a panther, it has the clumsiness of an elephant, the nimbleness of a mouse, the obstinacy of an ox, the uncertainty of the billows, the zigzag of the lightning, the deafness of the grave. It weighs ten thousand pounds, and it rebounds like a child’s ball. It spins and then abruptly darts off at right angles.
It’s matter that’s been unleashed; one could say this eternal prisoner was getting its revenge; it feels like the complete corruption hidden in what we call inanimate objects has broken free, erupting all at once; it seems to have lost its patience and is taking some strange, mysterious revenge; nothing is more relentless than this rage of the inanimate. This furious mass jumps like a panther, it has the clumsiness of an elephant, the agility of a mouse, the stubbornness of an ox, the unpredictability of waves, the zigzag of lightning, and the silence of the grave. It weighs ten thousand pounds, and it bounces back like a child's ball. It spins and then suddenly darts off at sharp angles.
And what is to be done? How put an end to it? A tempest ceases, a cyclone passes over, a wind dies down, a broken mast can be replaced, a leak can be stopped, a fire extinguished, but what will become of this enormous brute of bronze. How can it be captured? You can reason with a bulldog, astonish a bull, fascinate a boa, frighten a tiger, tame a lion; but you have no resource against this monster, a loose cannon. You can not kill it, it is dead; and at the same time it lives. It lives with a sinister life which comes to it from the infinite. The deck beneath it gives it full swing. It is moved by the ship, which is moved by the sea, which is moved by the wind. This destroyer is a toy. The ship, the waves, the winds, all play with it, hence its frightful animation. What is to be done with this apparatus? How fetter this stupendous engine of destruction? How anticipate its comings and goings, its returns, its stops, its shocks? Any one of its blows on the side of the ship may stave it in. How foretell its frightful meanderings? It is dealing with a projectile, which alters its mind, which seems to have ideas, and changes its direction every instant. How check the course of what must be avoided? The horrible cannon struggles, advances, backs, strikes right, strikes left, retreats, passes by, disconcerts expectation, grinds up obstacles, crushes men like flies. All the terror of the situation is in the fluctuations of the flooring. How fight an inclined plane subject to caprices? The ship has, so to speak, in its belly, an imprisoned thunderstorm, striving to escape; something like a thunderbolt rumbling above an earthquake.
And what should be done? How do we put an end to this? A storm stops, a cyclone moves on, the wind calms, a broken mast can be replaced, a leak can be fixed, a fire can be put out, but what will happen to this enormous chunk of bronze? How can it be controlled? You can reason with a bulldog, shock a bull, captivate a boa, scare a tiger, tame a lion; but there’s no way to deal with this monster, a loose cannon. You can't kill it; it's already dead and yet somehow alive. It lives with a sinister energy that comes from the infinite. The deck beneath it allows it full movement. It's driven by the ship, which is driven by the sea, which is driven by the wind. This destroyer is like a toy. The ship, the waves, the winds—all of them play with it, which accounts for its terrifying energy. What should we do with this machine? How do we restrain this massive engine of destruction? How do we predict its movements, its returns, its stops, its impacts? Any hit it delivers to the side of the ship could cause serious damage. How can we foresee its terrifying paths? It's like dealing with a projectile that has a mind of its own, one that seems to think and changes direction at every moment. How can we check the course of what needs to be avoided? The awful cannon lunges forward, pulls back, strikes right, strikes left, retreats, moves past, confounds expectations, shatters obstacles, crushes people like insects. All the fear in the situation lies in the shifting of the floor. How do we fight an inclined plane driven by whims? The ship, in a sense, carries within it a trapped thunderstorm, trying to break free; something like a thunderbolt rumbling above an earthquake.
In an instant the whole crew was on foot. It was the fault of the gun captain, who had neglected to fasten the screw-nut of the mooring-chain, and had insecurely clogged the four wheels of the gun carriage; this gave play to the sole and the framework, separated the two platforms, and the breeching. The tackle had given way, so that the cannon was no longer firm on its carriage. The stationary breeching, which prevents recoil, was not in use at this time. A heavy sea struck the port, the carronade, insecurely fastened, had recoiled and broken its chain, and began its terrible course over the deck.
In an instant, the whole crew was on their feet. It was the gun captain's fault for not securing the screw-nut of the mooring chain and for improperly blocking the four wheels of the gun carriage; this caused the sole and the framework to shift, separating the two platforms and the breeching. The tackle had failed, so the cannon was no longer secure on its carriage. The stationary breeching, which prevents recoil, wasn't in use at that moment. A heavy wave hit the port, and the carronade, which was loosely fastened, recoiled, broke free of its chain, and started its dangerous journey across the deck.
To form an idea of this strange sliding, let one imagine a drop of water running over a glass.
To get a sense of this odd sliding, imagine a drop of water moving over a glass.
At the moment when the fastenings gave way, the gunners were in the battery, some in groups, others scattered about, busied with the customary work among sailors getting ready for a signal for action. The carronade, hurled forward by the pitching of the vessel, made a gap in this crowd of men and crushed four at the first blow; then sliding back and shot out again as the ship rolled, it cut in two a fifth unfortunate, and knocked a piece of the battery against the larboard side with such force as to unship it. This caused the cry of distress just heard. All the men rushed to the companion-way. The gun-deck was vacated in a twinkling.
At the moment the fastenings failed, the gunners were in the battery, some in groups and others spread out, busy with the usual preparations among sailors getting ready for a signal to act. The carronade, propelled forward by the ship's rocking, broke through this crowd of men and crushed four with the first impact; then it slid back and struck out again as the ship rolled, cutting a fifth unfortunate in half and slamming a piece of the battery against the port side with enough force to dislodge it. This triggered the cry of distress that was just heard. All the men rushed to the companionway. The gun deck cleared out in an instant.
The enormous gun was left alone. It was given up to itself. It was its own master and master of the ship. It could do what it pleased. This whole crew, accustomed to laugh in time of battle, now trembled. To describe the terror is impossible.
The huge gun was left alone. It was abandoned to itself. It was its own master and the master of the ship. It could do whatever it wanted. This entire crew, who were used to laughing in the midst of battle, now shook with fear. Describing the terror is impossible.
Captain Boisberthelot and Lieutenant la Vieuville, although both dauntless men, stopped at the head of the companion-way and, dumb, pale, and hesitating, looked down on the deck below. Some one elbowed past and went down.
Captain Boisberthelot and Lieutenant la Vieuville, although both fearless men, paused at the top of the stairs and, speechless, pale, and uncertain, looked down at the deck below. Someone pushed past them and went down.
It was their passenger, the peasant, the man of whom they had just been speaking a moment before.
It was their passenger, the farmer, the guy they had just been talking about a moment ago.
Reaching the foot of the companion-way, he stopped.
Reaching the bottom of the stairs, he stopped.
The cannon was rushing back and forth on the deck. One might have supposed it to be the living chariot of the Apocalypse. The marine lantern swinging overhead added a dizzy shifting of light and shade to the picture. The form of the cannon disappeared in the violence of its course, and it looked now black in the light, now mysteriously white in the darkness.
The cannon was moving wildly back and forth on the deck. One might have thought it was the living chariot of the Apocalypse. The marine lantern swinging overhead added a dizzying play of light and shadow to the scene. The shape of the cannon vanished in the chaos of its motion, appearing black in the light and mysteriously white in the dark.
It went on in its destructive work. It had already shattered four other guns and made two gaps in the side of the ship, fortunately above the water-line, but where the water would come in, in case of heavy weather. It rushed frantically against the framework; the strong timbers withstood the shock; the curved shape of the wood gave them great power of resistance; but they creaked beneath the blows of this huge club, beating on all sides at once, with a strange sort of ubiquity. The percussions of a grain of shot shaken in a bottle are not swifter or more senseless. The four wheels passed back and forth over the dead men, cutting them, carving them, slashing them, till the five corpses were a score of stumps rolling across the deck; the heads of the dead men seemed to cry out; streams of blood curled over the deck with the rolling of the vessel; the planks, damaged in several places, began to gape open. The whole ship was filled with the horrid noise and confusion.
It continued its destructive work. It had already destroyed four other guns and created two openings in the side of the ship, fortunately above the waterline, but where water would enter if heavy weather hit. It slammed frantically against the framework; the sturdy timbers held firm against the impact; the curved shape of the wood gave them a powerful resistance, but they creaked under the blows of this massive club, striking all sides at once, with a bizarre sense of omnipresence. The sound of a grain of shot shaken in a bottle is not quicker or more chaotic. The four wheels rolled back and forth over the dead bodies, cutting, carving, and shredding them, until the five corpses became a pile of stumps rolling across the deck; the heads of the dead seemed to cry out; streams of blood flowed over the deck as the ship rolled; the planks, damaged in several places, began to split open. The whole ship was filled with horrific noise and chaos.
The captain promptly recovered his presence of mind and ordered everything that could check and impede the cannon’s mad course to be thrown through the hatchway down on the gun-deck—mattresses, hammocks, spare sails, rolls of cordage, bags belonging to the crew, and bales of counterfeit assignats, of which the corvette carried a large quantity—a characteristic piece of English villainy regarded as legitimate warfare.
The captain quickly collected himself and ordered everything that could stop or slow down the cannon's wild path to be thrown through the hatch down to the gun deck—mattresses, hammocks, spare sails, rolls of rope, crew bags, and bales of fake currency, of which the corvette had a lot—a typical act of English wrongdoing seen as legitimate warfare.
But what could these rags do? As nobody dared to go below to dispose of them properly, they were reduced to lint in a few minutes.
But what could these rags do? Since no one was brave enough to go downstairs to throw them away properly, they quickly turned into lint in just a few minutes.
There was just sea enough to make the accident as bad as possible. A tempest would have been desirable, for it might have upset the cannon, and with its four wheels once in the air there would be some hope of getting it under control. Meanwhile, the havoc increased.
There was just enough sea to make the accident as bad as it could be. A storm would have been better, as it might have thrown the cannon off balance, and if its four wheels were in the air, there would be some chance of regaining control. In the meantime, the damage just kept getting worse.
There were splits and fractures in the masts, which are set into the framework of the keel and rise above the decks of ships like great, round pillars. The convulsive blows of the cannon had cracked the mizzenmast, and had cut into the mainmast.
There were splits and cracks in the masts, which are fixed into the structure of the keel and rise above the ship's decks like large, round pillars. The explosive hits from the cannon had damaged the mizzenmast and had sliced into the mainmast.
The battery was being ruined. Ten pieces out of thirty were disabled; the breaches in the side of the vessel were increasing, and the corvette was beginning to leak.
The battery was getting ruined. Ten out of thirty pieces were disabled; the breaches in the side of the ship were getting worse, and the corvette was starting to leak.
The old passenger having gone down to the gun-deck, stood like a man of stone at the foot of the steps. He cast a stern glance over this scene of devastation. He did not move. It seemed impossible to take a step forward. Every movement of the loose carronade threatened the ship’s destruction. A few moments more and shipwreck would be inevitable.
The old passenger had gone down to the gun deck and stood like a statue at the bottom of the steps. He looked sternly over the scene of destruction. He didn’t move. It felt impossible to take a step forward. Every jolt of the loose cannon threatened the ship's fate. In just a few moments, shipwreck would be unavoidable.
They must perish or put a speedy end to the disaster; some course must be decided on; but what? What an opponent was this carronade! Something must be done to stop this terrible madness—to capture this lightning—to overthrow this thunderbolt.
They either need to perish or quickly end this disaster; a decision has to be made; but what? What a foe this carronade is! Something has to be done to stop this awful chaos—to capture this lightning—to take down this thunderbolt.
Boisberthelot said to La Vieuville:
Boisberthelot told La Vieuville:
“Do you believe in God, chevalier?”
“Do you believe in God, knight?”
La Vieuville replied:
La Vieuville responded:
“Yes—no. Sometimes.”
"Yes, no, sometimes."
“During a tempest?”
"During a storm?"
“Yes, and in moments like this.”
“Yes, especially in moments like this.”
“God alone can save us from this,” said Boisberthelot.
“Only God can save us from this,” said Boisberthelot.
Everybody was silent, letting the carronade continue its horrible din.
Everybody was quiet, allowing the carronade to keep making its awful noise.
Outside, the waves beating against the ship responded with their blows to the shocks of the cannon. It was like two hammers alternating.
Outside, the waves crashing against the ship echoed the impacts of the cannon. It felt like two hammers striking in turn.
Suddenly, in the midst of this inaccessible ring, where the escaped cannon was leaping, a man was seen to appear, with an iron bar in his hand. He was the author of the catastrophe, the captain of the gun, guilty of criminal carelessness, and the cause of the accident, the master of the carronade. Having done the mischief, he was anxious to repair it. He had seized the iron bar in one hand, a tiller-rope with a slip-noose in the other, and jumped, down the hatchway to the gun-deck.
Suddenly, in the middle of this unreachable area, where the runaway cannon was bouncing around, a man appeared, holding an iron bar. He was the one responsible for the disaster, the captain of the gun, guilty of reckless negligence, and the cause of the accident, the master of the cannon. Having caused the trouble, he was eager to fix it. He grabbed the iron bar in one hand and a tiller rope with a slipknot in the other, and jumped down the hatchway to the gun deck.
Then began an awful sight; a Titanic scene; the contest between gun and gunner; the battle of matter and intelligence; the duel between man and the inanimate.
Then began an awful sight; a Titanic scene; the contest between gun and gunner; the battle of matter and intelligence; the duel between man and the lifeless.
The man stationed himself in a corner, and, with bar and rope in his two hands, he leaned against one of the riders, braced himself on his legs, which seemed two steel posts; and livid, calm, tragic, as if rooted to the deck, he waited.
The man positioned himself in a corner, and, holding a bar and rope in his hands, he leaned against one of the riders, bracing himself on his legs, which felt like two steel posts; and pale, steady, serious, as if fixed to the deck, he waited.
He waited for the cannon to pass by him.
He waited for the cannon to go past him.
The gunner knew his gun, and it seemed to him as if the gun ought to know him. He had lived long with it. How many times he had thrust his hand into its mouth! It was his own familiar monster. He began to speak to it as if it were his dog.
The gunner was well acquainted with his gun, and it felt to him like the gun should recognize him too. He had spent so much time with it. How many times had he reached into its chamber! It was his own familiar beast. He started to talk to it as if it were his pet.
“Come!” he said. Perhaps he loved it.
“Come!” he said. Maybe he loved it.
He seemed to wish it to come to him.
He seemed to want it to come to him.
But to come to him was to come upon him. And then he would be lost. How could he avoid being crushed? That was the question. All looked on in terror.
But approaching him meant encountering him directly. And then he would be overwhelmed. How could he escape being crushed? That was the question. Everyone watched in fear.
Not a breast breathed freely, unless perhaps that of the old man, who was alone in the battery with the two contestants, a stern witness.
Not a single person breathed easily, except maybe the old man, who was alone in the battery with the two competitors, a serious observer.
He might be crushed himself by the cannon. He did not stir.
He might get crushed by the cannon. He didn't move.
Beneath them the sea blindly directed the contest.
Beneath them, the sea blindly guided the competition.
At the moment when the gunner, accepting this frightful hand-to-hand conflict, challenged the cannon, some chance rocking of the sea caused the carronade to remain for an instant motionless and as if stupefied. “Come, now!” said the man.
At the moment when the gunner, embracing this intense close-combat situation, faced the cannon, a sudden sway of the sea made the carronade freeze for a brief moment, as if in shock. “Come on!” said the man.
It seemed to listen.
It appeared to listen.
Suddenly it leaped toward him. The man dodged the blow.
Suddenly, it lunged at him. The man sidestepped the attack.
The battle began. Battle unprecedented. Frailty struggling against the invulnerable. The gladiator of flesh attacking the beast of brass. On one side, brute force; on the other, a human soul.
The battle started. An unprecedented fight. Weakness fighting against the unstoppable. The flesh-and-blood gladiator attacking the metal beast. On one side, raw power; on the other, a human spirit.
All this was taking place in semi-darkness. It was like the shadowy vision of a miracle.
All of this was happening in dim light. It was like a vague glimpse of a miracle.
A soul—strange to say, one would have thought the cannon also had a soul; but a soul full of hatred and rage. This sightless thing seemed to have eyes. The monster appeared to lie in wait for the man. One would have at least believed that there was craft in this mass. It also chose its time. It was a strange, gigantic insect of metal, having or seeming to have the will of a demon. For a moment this colossal locust would beat against the low ceiling overhead, then it would come down on its four wheels like a tiger on its four paws, and begin to run at the man. He, supple, nimble, expert, writhed away like an adder from all these lightning movements. He avoided a collision, but the blows which he parried fell against the vessel, and continued their work of destruction.
A soul—strangely enough, one might think the cannon had a soul too; but a soul filled with hatred and rage. This sightless thing seemed to have eyes. The monster appeared to be waiting for the man. One could have at least believed there was some cunning in this mass. It also picked its moment. It was a bizarre, giant metal insect, having or seeming to have the will of a demon. For a moment, this colossal locust would strike against the low ceiling above, then it would drop onto its four wheels like a tiger on all fours and charge at the man. He, flexible, quick, and skilled, twisted away like a snake from all these sudden movements. He avoided a crash, but the blows he deflected struck the vessel, continuing their path of destruction.
An end of broken chain was left hanging to the carronade. This chain had in some strange way become twisted about the screw of the cascabel. One end of the chain was fastened to the gun-carriage. The other, left loose, whirled desperately about the cannon, making all its blows more dangerous.
An end of broken chain was left hanging from the carronade. This chain had somehow gotten twisted around the screw of the cascabel. One end of the chain was attached to the gun carriage. The other end was loose, spinning wildly around the cannon, making each blow more dangerous.
The screw held it in a firm grip, adding a thong to a battering-ram, making a terrible whirlwind around the cannon, an iron lash in a brazen hand. This chain complicated the contest.
The screw held it tightly, adding a strap to a battering ram, creating a chaotic whirlwind around the cannon, like an iron whip in a bold hand. This chain made the competition more complicated.
However, the man went on fighting. Occasionally, it was the man who attacked the cannon; he would creep along the side of the vessel, bar and rope in hand; and the cannon, as if it understood, and as though suspecting some snare, would flee away. The man, bent on victory, pursued it.
However, the man kept fighting. Sometimes, he would be the one to charge at the cannon; he would sneak along the side of the ship, bar and rope in hand; and the cannon, almost as if it understood and suspected some trap, would pull away. The man, determined to win, chased after it.
Such things can not long continue. The cannon seemed to say to itself, all of a sudden, “Come, now! Make an end of it!” and it stopped. One felt that the crisis was at hand. The cannon, as if in suspense, seemed to have, or really had—for to all it was a living being—a ferocious malice prepense. It made a sudden, quick dash at the gunner. The gunner sprang out of the way, let it pass by, and cried out to it with a laugh, “Try it again!” The cannon, as if enraged, smashed a carronade on the port side; then, again seized by the invisible sling which controlled it, it was hurled to the starboard side at the man, who made his escape. Three carronades gave way under the blows of the cannon; then, as if blind and not knowing what more to do, it turned its back on the man, rolled from stern to bow, injured the stern and made a breach in the planking of the prow. The man took refuge at the foot of the steps, not far from the old man who was looking on. The gunner held his iron bar in rest. The cannon seemed to notice it, and without taking the trouble to turn around, slid back on the man, swift as the blow of an axe. The man, driven against the side of the ship, was lost. The whole crew cried out with horror.
Such things can't go on for long. The cannon suddenly seemed to say to itself, “Alright! Time to end this!” and it stopped. You could feel that the crisis was approaching. The cannon, as if filled with suspense, seemed to have—or actually had, since to everyone it was a living being—a fierce, deliberate malice. It lunged suddenly at the gunner. The gunner jumped out of the way, let it pass, and laughed as he yelled, “Try it again!” The cannon, seemingly furious, smashed a carronade on the port side; then, once again gripped by the invisible force controlling it, it was flung to the starboard side at the man, who managed to escape. Three carronades crumpled under the cannon's blows; then, as if blind and unsure of what to do next, it turned its back on the man, rolled from stern to bow, damaged the stern, and created a breach in the planking of the prow. The man took cover at the foot of the steps, not far from the old man who was watching. The gunner held his iron bar ready. The cannon seemed to notice him, and without bothering to turn around, slid back onto the man, fast as an axe's strike. The man, pinned against the side of the ship, was lost. The entire crew screamed in horror.
But the old passenger, till this moment motionless, darted forth more quickly than any of this wildly swift rapidity. He seized a package of counterfeit assignats, and, at the risk of being crushed, succeeded in throwing it between the wheels of the carronade. This decisive and perilous movement could not have been made with more exactness and precision by a man trained in all the exercises described in Durosel’s “Manual of Gun Practice at Sea.”
But the old passenger, who had been completely still until now, suddenly moved faster than anything in this chaotic rush. He grabbed a bundle of fake banknotes and, risking being crushed, managed to toss it between the wheels of the cannon. This bold and risky action couldn’t have been executed with more accuracy and precision by someone trained in all the techniques outlined in Durosel’s “Manual of Gun Practice at Sea.”
The package had the effect of a clog. A pebble may stop a log, the branch of a tree turn aside an avalanche. The carronade stumbled. The gunner, taking advantage of this critical opportunity, plunged his iron bar between the spokes of one of the hind wheels. The cannon stopped. It leaned forward. The man, using the bar as a lever, held it in equilibrium. The heavy mass was overthrown, with the crash of a falling bell, and the man, rushing with all his might, dripping with perspiration, passed the slipnoose around the bronze neck of the subdued monster.
The package acted like a clog. A small pebble can stop a log, just as a tree branch can divert an avalanche. The carronade stumbled. The gunner, seizing this crucial moment, jammed his iron bar between the spokes of one of the back wheels. The cannon stopped. It tipped forward. The man, using the bar as a lever, kept it balanced. The heavy mass toppled over with the sound of a falling bell, and the man, sprinting with all his strength and dripping with sweat, slipped the noose around the bronze neck of the conquered beast.
It was ended. The man had conquered. The ant had control over the mastodon; the pygmy had taken the thunderbolt prisoner.
It was over. The man had won. The ant had control over the mastodon; the pygmy had captured the thunderbolt.
The mariners and sailors clapped their hands.
The sailors and crew members clapped their hands.
The whole crew rushed forward with cables and chains, and in an instant the cannon was secured.
The whole crew rushed in with cables and chains, and in no time, the cannon was secured.
The gunner saluted the passenger.
The gunner saluted the rider.
“Sir,” he said, “you have saved my life.”
“Sir,” he said, “you’ve saved my life.”
The old man had resumed his impassive attitude, and made no reply.
The old man had gone back to his emotionless demeanor and didn’t say anything.
The man had conquered, but the cannon might be said to have conquered as well. Immediate shipwreck had been avoided, but the corvette was not saved. The damage to the vessel seemed beyond repair. There were five breaches in her sides, one, very large, in the bow; twenty of the thirty carronades lay useless in their frames. The one which had just been captured and chained again was disabled; the screw of the cascabel was sprung, and consequently leveling the gun made impossible. The battery was reduced to nine pieces. The ship was leaking. It was necessary to repair the damages at once, and to work the pumps.
The man had triumphed, but the cannon could also be said to have triumphed. They had avoided an immediate shipwreck, but the corvette was still lost. The damage to the ship seemed irreparable. There were five breaches in her sides, one very large in the bow; twenty out of thirty carronades were useless in their mounts. The one that had just been captured and chained again was damaged; the screw of the cascabel was broken, making it impossible to level the gun. The battery was down to nine pieces. The ship was taking on water. It was necessary to fix the damage right away and work the pumps.
The gun-deck, now that one could look over it, was frightful to behold. The inside of an infuriated elephant’s cage would not be more completely demolished.
The gun deck, now that you could see it, was terrifying to look at. The inside of an angry elephant’s cage wouldn't be more completely wrecked.
However great might be the necessity of escaping observation, the necessity of immediate safety was still more imperative to the corvette. They had been obliged to light up the deck with lanterns hung here and there on the sides.
However necessary it was to avoid being seen, the need for immediate safety was even more urgent for the corvette. They had to illuminate the deck with lanterns placed here and there on the sides.
However, all the while this tragic play was going on, the crew were absorbed by a question of life and death, and they were wholly ignorant of what was taking place outside the vessel. The fog had grown thicker; the weather had changed; the wind had worked its pleasure with the ship; they were out of their course, with Jersey and Guernsey close at hand, further to the south than they ought to have been, and in the midst of a heavy sea. Great billows kissed the gaping wounds of the vessel—kisses full of danger. The rocking of the sea threatened destruction. The breeze had become a gale. A squall, a tempest, perhaps, was brewing. It was impossible to see four waves ahead.
However, while this tragic play was unfolding, the crew was consumed by a life-or-death dilemma and completely unaware of what was happening outside the ship. The fog had thickened; the weather had shifted; the wind had played havoc with the vessel; they were off course, with Jersey and Guernsey nearby, further south than they should have been, and caught in the midst of a rough sea. Huge waves crashed against the vessel’s gaping wounds—dangerous encounters. The rocking of the sea threatened disaster. The breeze had turned into a gale. A squall, maybe a full-blown storm, was brewing. It was impossible to see four waves ahead.
While the crew were hastily repairing the damages to the gun-deck, stopping the leaks, and putting in place the guns which had been uninjured in the disaster, the old passenger had gone on deck again.
While the crew was quickly fixing the damage to the gun deck, stopping the leaks, and securing the guns that had survived the disaster, the old passenger had gone back on deck.
He stood with his back against the mainmast.
He stood with his back against the mainmast.
He had not noticed a proceeding which had taken place on the vessel. The Chevalier de la Vieuville had drawn up the marines in line on both sides of the mainmast, and at the sound of the boatswain’s whistle the sailors formed in line, standing on the yards.
He hadn’t noticed what was happening on the ship. The Chevalier de la Vieuville had lined up the marines on both sides of the mainmast, and when the boatswain whistled, the sailors lined up, standing on the yards.
The Count de Boisberthelot approached the passenger.
The Count de Boisberthelot walked up to the passenger.
Behind the captain walked a man, haggard, out of breath, his dress disordered, but still with a look of satisfaction on his face.
Behind the captain walked a man, tired and out of breath, his clothes a mess, but still wearing a look of satisfaction on his face.
It was the gunner who had just shown himself so skilful in subduing monsters, and who had gained the mastery over the cannon.
It was the gunner who had just demonstrated such skill in taking down monsters, and who had gained control over the cannon.
The count gave the military salute to the old man in peasant’s dress, and said to him:
The count saluted the old man in farmer's clothes and said to him:
“General, there is the man.”
"General, there’s the guy."
The gunner remained standing, with downcast eyes, in military attitude.
The gunner stood still, eyes downcast, in a military stance.
The Count de Boisberthelot continued:
The Count de Boisberthelot continued:
“General, in consideration of what this man has done, do you not think there is something due him from his commander?”
“General, considering what this man has done, don’t you think he deserves something from his commander?”
“I think so,” said the old man.
"I think so," said the old man.
“Please give your orders,” replied Boisberthelot.
“Please give your orders,” Boisberthelot replied.
“It is for you to give them, you are the captain.”
“It’s up to you to give them, you’re the captain.”
“But you are the general,” replied Boisberthelot.
“But you're the general,” Boisberthelot replied.
The old man looked at the gunner.
The old man stared at the gunner.
“Come forward,” he said.
"Step up," he said.
The gunner approached.
The shooter approached.
The old man turned toward the Count de Boisberthelot, took off the cross of Saint-Louis from the captain’s coat and fastened it on the gunner’s jacket.
The old man faced Count de Boisberthelot, removed the cross of Saint-Louis from the captain's coat, and pinned it onto the gunner's jacket.
“Hurrah!” cried the sailors.
"Yay!" cried the sailors.
The mariners presented arms.
The sailors presented arms.
And the old passenger, pointing to the dazzled gunner, added:
And the old passenger, pointing to the stunned gunner, added:
“Now, have this man shot.”
"Now, get this man shot."
Dismay succeeded the cheering.
Disappointment followed the cheering.
Then in the midst of the death-like stillness, the old man raised his voice and said:
Then, in the heavy silence that felt like death, the old man spoke up and said:
“Carelessness has compromised this vessel. At this very hour it is perhaps lost. To be at sea is to be in front of the enemy. A ship making a voyage is an army waging war. The tempest is concealed, but it is at hand. The whole sea is an ambuscade. Death is the penalty of any misdemeanor committed in the face of the enemy. No fault is reparable. Courage should be rewarded, and negligence punished.”
“Carelessness has jeopardized this ship. Right now, it might be lost. Being at sea is like facing an enemy. A ship on a journey is an army fighting a battle. The storm is hidden, but it's close. The entire sea is a trap. Death is the consequence of any mistake made in front of the enemy. No mistake can be fixed. Courage should be rewarded, while negligence should be punished.”
These words fell one after another, slowly, solemnly, in a sort of inexorable metre, like the blows of an axe upon an oak.
These words came out one after another, slowly and seriously, in a relentless rhythm, like the strikes of an axe on an oak.
And the man, looking at the soldiers, added:
And the man, looking at the soldiers, said:
“Let it be done.”
“Make it happen.”
The man on whose jacket hung the shining cross of Saint-Louis bowed his head.
The man wearing the shining cross of Saint-Louis on his jacket lowered his head.
At a signal from Count de Boisberthelot, two sailors went below and came back bringing the hammock-shroud; the chaplain, who since they sailed had been at prayer in the officers’ quarters, accompanied the two sailors; a sergeant detached twelve marines from the line and arranged them in two files, six by six; the gunner, without uttering a word, placed himself between the two files. The chaplain, crucifix in hand, advanced and stood beside him. “March,” said the sergeant. The platoon marched with slow steps to the bow of the vessel. The two sailors, carrying the shroud, followed. A gloomy silence fell over the vessel. A hurricane howled in the distance.
At a signal from Count de Boisberthelot, two sailors went below deck and returned with the hammock-shroud; the chaplain, who had been praying in the officers’ quarters since they set sail, accompanied the two sailors. A sergeant detached twelve marines from the line and arranged them into two files, six on each side; the gunner, without saying a word, placed himself between the two lines. The chaplain, holding a crucifix, approached and stood beside him. “March,” said the sergeant. The platoon walked slowly to the front of the ship. The two sailors, carrying the shroud, followed. A heavy silence settled over the ship. A storm howled in the distance.
A few moments later, a light flashed, a report sounded through the darkness, then all was still, and the sound of a body falling into the sea was heard.
A few moments later, a light flashed, a noise echoed through the darkness, then everything went quiet, and the sound of a body hitting the water was heard.
The old passenger, still leaning against the mainmast, had crossed his arms, and was buried in thought.
The old passenger, still leaning against the mainmast, had crossed his arms and was deep in thought.
Boisberthelot pointed to him with the forefinger of his left hand, and said to La Vieuville in a low voice:
Boisberthelot pointed at him with his left forefinger and said to La Vieuville in a quiet voice:
“La Vendée has a head.”
"La Vendée has a leader."
TONTON By A. Cheneviere
There are men who seem born to be soldiers. They have the face, the bearing, the gesture, the quality of mind. But there are others who have been forced to become so, in spite of themselves and of the rebellion of reason and the heart, through a rash deed, a disappointment in love, or simply because their destiny demanded it, being sons of soldiers and gentlemen. Such is the case of my friend Captain Robert de X——. And I said to him one summer evening, under the great trees of his terrace, which is washed by the green and sluggish Marne:
There are guys who seem like they were meant to be soldiers. They have the look, the posture, the gestures, and the mindset. But there are others who have been pushed into it against their will, battling against their reason and emotions, whether because of a reckless choice, a heartbreak, or simply because fate called for it, being the children of soldiers and gentlemen. Such is the case with my friend Captain Robert de X——. And I said to him one summer evening, beneath the large trees of his terrace, which overlooks the green and slow-moving Marne:
“Yes, old fellow, you are sensitive. What the deuce would you have done on a campaign where you were obliged to shoot, to strike down with a sabre and to kill? And then, too, you have never fought except against the Arabs, and that is quite another thing.”
“Yes, my old friend, you are sensitive. What on earth would you have done in a campaign where you had to shoot, strike down with a saber, and kill? And besides, you’ve only ever fought against the Arabs, and that’s a whole different situation.”
He smiled, a little sadly. His handsome mouth, with its blond mustache, was almost like that of a youth. His blue eyes were dreamy for an instant, then little by little he began to confide to me his thought, his recollections and all that was mystic and poetic in his soldier’s heart.
He smiled, a bit sadly. His attractive mouth, with its blond mustache, looked almost youthful. For a moment, his blue eyes seemed dreamy, and then gradually he started to share with me his thoughts, his memories, and everything that was mystical and poetic in his soldier's heart.
“You know we are soldiers in my family. We have a marshal of France and two officers who died on the field of honor. I have perhaps obeyed a law of heredity. I believe rather that my imagination has carried me away. I saw war through my reveries of epic poetry. In my fancy I dwelt only upon the intoxication of victory, the triumphant flourish of trumpets and women throwing flowers to the victor. And then I loved the sonorous words of the great captains, the dramatic representations of martial glory. My father was in the third regiment of zouaves, the one which was hewn in pieces at Reichshofen, in the Niedervald, and which in 1859 at Palestro, made that famous charge against the Austrians and hurled them into the great canal. It was superb; without them the Italian divisions would have been lost. Victor Emmanuel marched with the zouaves. After this affair, while still deeply moved, not by fear but with admiration for this regiment of demons and heroes, he embraced their old colonel and declared that he would be proud, were he not a king, to join the regiment. Then the zouaves acclaimed him corporal of the Third. And for a long time on the anniversary festival of St. Palestro, when the roll was called, they shouted ‘Corporal of the first squad, in the first company of the first battalion, Victor Emmanuel,’ and a rough old sergeant solemnly responded: ‘Sent as long into Italy.’
“You know my family has a legacy of soldiers. We have a marshal of France and two officers who died in the line of duty. I might have followed a family tradition, but I think my imagination got the better of me. I envisioned war through my daydreams of epic poetry. In my mind, I focused only on the thrill of victory, the celebratory sounds of trumpets, and women showering flowers on the victor. I was captivated by the powerful words of great leaders and the dramatic portrayals of heroic glory. My father served in the third regiment of zouaves, the one that was decimated at Reichshofen in the Niedervald, and which made that legendary charge against the Austrians at Palestro in 1859, pushing them into the big canal. It was magnificent; without them, the Italian divisions would have been lost. Victor Emmanuel marched with the zouaves. After that event, still deeply moved—not by fear but by admiration for this regiment of fierce heroes—he embraced their old colonel and said he would be proud, if he weren’t a king, to join the regiment. Then the zouaves cheered him as a corporal of the Third. For a long time, during the anniversary celebration of St. Palestro, when the roll was called, they shouted ‘Corporal of the first squad, in the first company of the first battalion, Victor Emmanuel,’ and a gruff old sergeant solemnly replied: ‘Present as long as it’s Italy.’”
“That is the way my father talked to us, and by these recitals, a soldier was made of a dreamy child. But later, what a disillusion! Where is the poetry of battle? I have never made any campaign except in Africa, but that has been enough for me. And I believe the army surgeon is right, who said to me one day: ‘If instantaneous photographs could be taken after a battle, and millions of copies made and scattered through the world, there would be no more war. The people would refuse to take part in it.’
“That’s how my father spoke to us, and through those stories, a dreamy child became a soldier. But later, what a disillusionment! Where's the poetry of battle? I've only fought in Africa, but that’s been enough for me. And I think the army surgeon is right, who said to me one day: ‘If we could take instant photos after a battle and share millions of copies around the world, there would be no more war. People would turn down the chance to participate.’”
“Africa, yes, I have suffered there. On one occasion I was sent to the south, six hundred kilometres from Oran, beyond the oasis of Fignig, to destroy a tribe of rebels.... On this expedition we had a pretty serious affair with a military chief of the great desert, called Bon-Arredji. We killed nearly all of the tribe, and seized nearly fifteen hundred sheep; in short, it was a complete success. We also captured the wives and children of the chief. A dreadful thing happened at that time, under my very eyes! A woman was fleeing, pursued by a black mounted soldier. She turned around and shot at him with a revolver. The horse-soldier was furious, and struck her down with one stroke of his sabre. I did not have the time to interfere. I dismounted from my horse to take the woman up. She was dead, and almost decapitated. I uttered not one word of reproach to the Turkish soldier, who smiled fiercely, and turned back.
“Africa, yes, I suffered there. Once, I was sent to the south, six hundred kilometers from Oran, beyond the oasis of Fignig, to eliminate a tribe of rebels.... On this mission, we faced a serious situation with a military chief from the great desert named Bon-Arredji. We killed almost the entire tribe and seized nearly fifteen hundred sheep; in short, it was a complete success. We also captured the wives and children of the chief. A terrible thing happened right before my eyes! A woman was fleeing, chased by a Black soldier on horseback. She turned and shot at him with a revolver. The horse soldier was furious and struck her down with one swing of his saber. I didn’t have time to intervene. I dismounted to help the woman. She was dead and almost decapitated. I said nothing to the Turkish soldier, who smiled fiercely and turned away.
“I placed the poor body sadly on the sand, and was going to remount my horse, when I perceived, a few steps back, behind a thicket, a little girl five or six years old. I recognized at once that she was a Touareg, of white race, notwithstanding her tawny color. I approached her. Perhaps she was not afraid of me, because I was white like herself. I took her on the saddle with me, without resistance on her part, and returned slowly to the place where we were to camp for the night. I expected to place her under the care of the women whom we had taken prisoners, and were carrying away with us. But all refused, saying that she was a vile little Touareg, belonging to a race which carries misfortune with it and brings forth only traitors.
“I sadly placed the poor body on the sand and was about to get back on my horse when I noticed a little girl, about five or six years old, a few steps back, behind a thicket. I recognized immediately that she was a Touareg, of a white race, despite her tawny skin. I went over to her. Maybe she wasn’t afraid of me because I was white like her. I lifted her onto the saddle with me, and she didn’t resist, then slowly made my way back to where we were planning to camp for the night. I intended to leave her in the care of the women we had taken prisoner and were transporting with us. But all of them refused, saying she was a vile little Touareg, part of a race that brings bad luck and only produces traitors.”
“I was greatly embarrassed. I would not abandon the child.... I felt somewhat responsible for the crime, having been one of those who had directed the massacre. I had made an orphan! I must take her part. One of the prisoners of the band had said to me (I understand a little of the gibberish of these people) that if I left the little one to these women they would kill her because she was the daughter of a Touareg, whom the chief had preferred to them, and that they hated the petted, spoiled child, whom he had given rich clothes and jewels. What was to be done?
“I felt really embarrassed. I couldn't just leave the child behind.... I felt somewhat responsible for what happened, since I had been one of the people who organized the massacre. I had made her an orphan! I had to stand up for her. One of the prisoners from the group had told me (I understand a bit of their language) that if I left the little girl with those women, they would kill her because she was the daughter of a Touareg, whom the chief had favored over them, and they hated the spoiled child, who he had dressed in nice clothes and jewels. What was I supposed to do?
“I had a wide-awake orderly, a certain Michel of Batignolles. I called him and said to him: ‘Take care of the little one.’ ‘Very well, Captain, I will take her in charge.’ He then petted the child, made her sociable, and led her away with him, and two hours later he had manufactured a little cradle for her out of biscuit boxes which are used on the march for making coffins. In the evening Michel put her to bed in it. He had christened her ‘Tonton,’ an abbreviation of Touareg. In the morning the cradle was bound on an ass, and behold Tonton following the column with the baggage, in the convoy of the rear guard, under the indulgent eye of Michel.
“I had a very alert orderly, a guy named Michel from Batignolles. I called him over and said, ‘Take care of the little one.’ ‘Sure thing, Captain, I’ll look after her.’ He then played with the child, made her more social, and took her away with him. Two hours later, he had crafted a little cradle for her out of biscuit boxes, which are used on the march for making coffins. In the evening, Michel put her to bed in it. He had named her ‘Tonton,’ short for Touareg. In the morning, the cradle was strapped onto a donkey, and there was Tonton following the column with the luggage, with Michel keeping a protective eye on her.”
“This lasted for days and weeks. In the evening at the halting place, Tonton was brought into my tent, with the goat, which furnished her the greater part of her meals, and her inseparable friend, a large chameleon, captured by Michel, and responding or not responding to the name of Achilles.
“This went on for days and weeks. In the evening at the campsite, Tonton was brought into my tent, along with the goat that provided most of her meals, and her constant companion, a big chameleon caught by Michel, who went by the name Achilles, whether he liked it or not.”
“Ah, well! old fellow, you may believe me or not; but it gave me pleasure to see the little one sleeping in her cradle, during the short night full of alarm, when I felt the weariness of living, the dull sadness of seeing my companions dying, one by one, leaving the caravan; the enervation of the perpetual state of alertness, always attacking or being attacked, for weeks and months. I, with the gentle instincts of a civilized man, was forced to order the beheading of spies and traitors, the binding of women in chains and the kidnapping of children, to raid the herds, to make of myself an Attila. And this had to be done without a moment of wavering, and I the cold and gentle Celt, whom you know, remained there, under the scorching African sun. Then what repose of soul, what strange meditations were mine, when free at last, at night, in my sombre tent, around which death might be prowling, I could watch the little Touareg, saved by me, sleeping in her cradle by the side of her chameleon lizard. Ridiculous, is it not? But, go there and lead the life of a brute, of a plunderer and assassin, and you will see how at times your civilized imagination will wander away to take refuge from itself.
“Ah, well! old friend, you can believe me or not; but it brought me joy to see the little one sleeping in her cradle during the short, alarm-filled night when I felt the exhaustion of existence, the dull sorrow of watching my companions die one by one, leaving the caravan; the fatigue of the nonstop state of alertness, always either attacking or being attacked, for weeks and months. I, with the gentle instincts of a civilized person, was forced to order the beheading of spies and traitors, the chaining of women, and the kidnapping of children, to raid herds, to turn myself into an Attila. And this had to be done without a moment of hesitation, while I, the cold yet gentle Celt you know, remained there under the scorching African sun. Then what peace of mind, what strange thoughts filled me, when finally free at night, in my dark tent, around which death might be lurking, I could watch the little Touareg, saved by me, sleeping in her cradle beside her chameleon lizard. Ridiculous, isn’t it? But go there and live like a brute, a plunderer and assassin, and you’ll see how at times your civilized imagination will wander off to take refuge from itself."
“I could have rid myself of Tonton. In an oasis we met some rebels, bearing a flag of truce, and exchanged the women for guns and ammunition. I kept the little one, notwithstanding the five months of march we must make, before returning to Tlemcen. She had grown gentle, was inclined to be mischievous, but was yielding and almost affectionate with me. She ate with the rest, never wanting to sit down, but running from one to another around the table. She had proud little manners, as if she knew herself to be a daughter of the chief’s favorite, obeying only the officers and treating Michel with an amusing scorn. All this was to have a sad ending. One day I did not find the chameleon in the cradle, though I remembered to have seen it there the evening before. I had even taken it in my hands and caressed it before Tonton, who had just gone to bed. Then I had given it back to her and gone out. Accordingly I questioned her. She took me by the hand, and leading me to the camp fire, showed me the charred skeleton of the chameleon, explaining to me, as best she could, that she had thrown it in the fire, because I had petted it! Oh! women! women! And she gave a horrible imitation of the lizard, writhing in the midst of the flames, and she smiled with delighted eyes. I was indignant. I seized her by the arm, shook her a little, and finished by boxing her ears.
“I could have gotten rid of Tonton. In an oasis, we met some rebels, waving a flag of truce, and swapped the women for guns and ammunition. I kept the little one, despite the five months of marching we had to do before returning to Tlemcen. She had become gentle, playful, but also obedient and almost affectionate with me. She ate with the others, never wanting to sit down, but running from one person to another around the table. She had a proud little demeanor, as if she knew she was the daughter of the chief’s favorite, obeying only the officers and treating Michel with a funny scorn. All of this was headed for a sad ending. One day, I couldn’t find the chameleon in the cradle, even though I clearly remembered seeing it there the night before. I had even held it and petted it in front of Tonton, who had just gone to bed. Then I had given it back to her and stepped outside. So, I asked her about it. She took my hand and led me to the campfire, showing me the charred skeleton of the chameleon, explaining as best she could that she had thrown it in the fire because I had petted it! Oh! Women! Women! And she did a terrible imitation of the lizard writhing in the flames, smiling with gleeful eyes. I was furious. I grabbed her by the arm, shook her a bit, and ended up slapping her.”
“My dear fellow, from that day she appeared not to know me. Tonton and I sulked; we were angry. However, one morning, as I felt the sun was going to be terrible, I went myself to the baggage before the loading for departure, and arranged a sheltering awning over the cradle. Then to make peace, I embraced my little friend. But as soon as we were on the march, she furiously tore off the canvas with which I had covered the cradle. Michel put it all in place again, and there was a new revolt. In short, it was necessary to yield because she wanted to be able to lean outside of her box, under the fiery sun, to look at the head of the column, of which I had the command. I saw this on arriving at the resting place. Then Michel brought her under my tent. She had not yet fallen asleep, but followed with her eyes all of my movements, with a grave air, without a smile, or gleam of mischief.
“My dear friend, ever since that day, she seemed to forget me. Tonton and I pouted; we were upset. But one morning, feeling like the sun was going to be brutal, I went to the baggage area before we loaded up to leave and set up a shade over the cradle. To make amends, I hugged my little friend. But as soon as we started moving, she angrily ripped off the canvas I had put over the cradle. Michel fixed it all again, and there was another rebellion. In short, I had to give in because she wanted to lean outside her box under the blazing sun to watch the head of the column, which I was leading. I noticed this when we reached the resting spot. Then Michel brought her under my tent. She hadn't fallen asleep yet, but she was watching my every move, looking serious, without a smile or a hint of mischief.”
“She refused to eat and drink; the next day she was ill, with sunken eyes and body burning with fever. When the major wished to give her medicine she refused to take it and ground her teeth together to keep from swallowing.
“She refused to eat and drink; the next day she was sick, with sunken eyes and a body burning with fever. When the major tried to give her medicine, she refused to take it and gritted her teeth to stop herself from swallowing."
“There remained still six days’ march before arriving at Oran. I wanted to give her into the care of the nuns. She died before I could do so, very suddenly, with a severe attack of meningitis. She never wanted to see me again. She was buried under a clump of African shrubs near Geryville, in her little campaign cradle. And do you know what was found in her cradle? The charred skeleton of the poor chameleon, which had been the indirect cause of her death. Before leaving the bivouac, where she had committed her crime, she had picked it out of the glowing embers, and brought it into the cradle, and that is why her little fingers were burned. Since the beginning of the meningitis the major had never been able to explain the cause of these burns.”
“There were still six days of marching left before we reached Oran. I wanted to hand her over to the nuns for care. She died unexpectedly before I could do that, from a severe case of meningitis. She never wanted to see me again. She was buried under a cluster of African shrubs near Geryville, in her little campaign cradle. And do you know what was found in her cradle? The burned skeleton of the poor chameleon, which had indirectly caused her death. Before leaving the campsite, where she had committed her act, she had pulled it from the glowing coals and brought it into her cradle, which is why her little fingers were burned. Since the onset of the meningitis, the major had never been able to figure out how those burns happened.”
Robert was silent for an instant, then murmured: “Poor little one! I feel remorseful. If I had not given her that blow.... who knows?... she would perhaps be living still....
Robert was quiet for a moment, then said softly, “Poor little one! I feel guilt. If I hadn’t hurt her like that… who knows?... she might still be alive…”
“My story is sad, is it not? Ah, well, it is still the sweetest of my African memories. War is beautiful! Eh?”
“My story is sad, isn't it? Ah, well, it's still the most beautiful of my African memories. War is beautiful! Right?”
And Robert shrugged his shoulders....
And Robert shrugged...
THE LAST LESSON By Alphonse Daudet
I started for school very late that morning and was in great dread of a scolding, especially because M. Hamel had said that he would question us on participles, and I did not know the first word about them. For a moment I thought of running away and spending the day out of doors. It was so warm, so bright! The birds were chirping at the edge of the woods; and in the open field back of the saw-mill the Prussian soldiers were drilling. It was all much more tempting than the rule for participles, but I had the strength to resist, and hurried off to school.
I set off for school really late that morning and was really worried about getting in trouble, especially because Mr. Hamel had said he would quiz us on participles, and I didn’t know a thing about them. For a moment, I thought about just skipping school and spending the day outside. It was so warm, so bright! The birds were singing at the edge of the woods, and in the open field behind the sawmill, the Prussian soldiers were training. It was all way more appealing than learning about participles, but I managed to resist and hurried to school.
When I passed the town hall there was a crowd in front of the bulletin-board. For the last two years all our bad news had come from there—the lost battles, the draft, the orders of the commanding officer—and I thought to myself, without stopping:
When I walked by the town hall, there was a crowd in front of the bulletin board. For the past two years, all our bad news had come from there—the lost battles, the draft, the orders from the commanding officer—and I thought to myself, without stopping:
“What can be the matter now?”
“What could be the problem now?”
Then, as I hurried by as fast as I could go, the blacksmith, Wachter, who was there, with his apprentice, reading the bulletin, called after me:
Then, as I rushed by as quickly as I could, the blacksmith, Wachter, who was there with his apprentice reading the bulletin, called out to me:
“Don’t go so fast, bub; you’ll get to your school in plenty of time!”
“Don’t rush, kid; you’ll get to your school with plenty of time to spare!”
I thought he was making fun of me, and reached M. Hamel’s little garden all out of breath.
I thought he was teasing me, and I arrived at M. Hamel’s small garden completely out of breath.
Usually, when school began, there was a great bustle, which could be heard out in the street, the opening and closing of desks, lessons repeated in unison, very loud, with our hands over our ears to understand better, and the teacher’s great ruler rapping on the table. But now it was all so still! I had counted on the commotion to get to my desk without being seen; but, of course, that day everything had to be as quiet as Sunday morning. Through the window I saw my classmates, already in their places, and M. Hamel walking up and down with his terrible iron ruler under his arm. I had to open the door and go in before everybody. You can imagine how I blushed and how frightened I was.
Usually, when school started, there was a lot of noise that could be heard outside, with desks opening and closing, lessons recited loudly in unison, and us covering our ears to better understand, along with the teacher’s big ruler banging on the desk. But now it was so quiet! I had hoped the chaos would help me slip to my desk unnoticed, but that day everything had to be as calm as a Sunday morning. Through the window, I saw my classmates already in their seats, and M. Hamel pacing back and forth with his intimidating iron ruler under his arm. I had to open the door and walk in before everyone. You can imagine how many shades of red I turned and how scared I felt.
But nothing happened, M. Hamel saw me and said very kindly:
But nothing happened. M. Hamel noticed me and said very kindly:
“Go to your place quickly, little Franz. We were beginning without you.”
“Go to your spot quickly, little Franz. We were about to start without you.”
I jumped over the bench and sat down at my desk. Not till then, when I had got a little over my fright, did I see that our teacher had on his beautiful green coat, his frilled shirt, and the little black silk cap, all embroidered, that he never wore except on inspection and prize days. Besides, the whole school seemed so strange and solemn. But the thing that surprised me most was to see, on the back benches that were always empty, the village people sitting quietly like ourselves; old Hauser, with his three-cornered hat, the former mayor, the former postmaster, and several others besides. Everybody looked sad; and Hauser had brought an old primer, thumbed at the edges, and he held it open on his knees with his great spectacles lying across the pages.
I jumped over the bench and sat down at my desk. Only then, after I calmed down a bit from my scare, did I notice that our teacher was wearing his beautiful green coat, his frilled shirt, and the little black silk cap, all embroidered, which he only wore on inspection and prize days. Plus, the whole school felt so strange and serious. But what surprised me the most was seeing the village people sitting quietly in the back benches that were usually empty, like us; old Hauser with his three-cornered hat, the former mayor, the former postmaster, and several others too. Everyone looked sad, and Hauser had brought an old primer, worn at the edges, and he held it open on his knees with his big glasses resting across the pages.
While I was wondering about it all, M. Hamel mounted his chair, and, in the same grave and gentle tone which he had used to me, said:
While I was thinking it over, M. Hamel got on his chair and, with the same serious yet gentle tone he had used with me, said:
“My children, this is the last lesson I shall give you. The order has come from Berlin to teach only German in the schools of Alsace and Lorraine. The new master comes to-morrow. This is your last French lesson. I want you to be very attentive.”
“My kids, this is the final lesson I’m going to give you. The directive has come from Berlin to teach only German in the schools of Alsace and Lorraine. The new teacher arrives tomorrow. This is your last French lesson. I want you to pay close attention.”
What a thunder-clap these words were to me!
What a shock these words were to me!
Oh, the wretches; that was what they had put up at the town-hall!
Oh, the poor souls; that's what they had put up at the town hall!
My last French lesson! Why, I hardly knew how to write! I should never learn any more! I must stop there, then! Oh, how sorry I was for not learning my lessons, for seeking birds’ eggs, or going sliding on the Saar! My books, that had seemed such a nuisance a while ago, so heavy to carry, my grammar, and my history of the saints, were old friends now that I couldn’t give up. And M. Hamel, too; the idea that he was going away, that I should never see him again, made me forget all about his ruler and how cranky he was.
My last French lesson! I barely knew how to write! I should never learn anything more! I have to stop here, then! Oh, how I regretted not studying, for chasing birds' eggs or sliding on the Saar! My books, which had felt like such a drag a little while ago, so heavy to carry, my grammar and my history of the saints, became old friends I couldn't part with. And Mr. Hamel too; the thought that he was leaving, that I would never see him again, made me forget all about his ruler and how grumpy he was.
Poor man! It was in honor of this last lesson that he had put on his fine Sunday-clothes, and now I understood why the old men of the village were sitting there in the back of the room. It was because they were sorry, too, that they had not gone to school more. It was their way of thanking our master for his forty years of faithful service and of showing their respect for the country that was theirs no more.
Poor guy! He had worn his best Sunday clothes for this last lesson, and now I realized why the older men from the village were sitting in the back of the room. They felt regret for not having gone to school more. It was their way of thanking our teacher for his forty years of dedicated service and showing their respect for a country that wasn't theirs anymore.
While I was thinking of all this, I heard my name called. It was my turn to recite. What would I not have given to be able to say that dreadful rule for the participle all through, very loud and clear, and without one mistake? But I got mixed up on the first words and stood there, holding on to my desk, my heart beating, and not daring to look up. I heard M. Hamel say to me:
While I was thinking about all this, I heard someone call my name. It was my turn to recite. I would have done anything to be able to recite that awful rule for the participle perfectly, loudly, and clearly, without making a single mistake. But I got mixed up on the first words and stood there, gripping my desk, my heart racing, afraid to look up. I heard M. Hamel say to me:
“I won’t scold you, little Franz; you must feel bad enough. See how it is! Every day we have said to ourselves: ‘Bah! I’ve plenty of time. I’ll learn it to-morrow.’ And now you see where we’ve come out. Ah, that’s the great trouble with Alsace; she puts off learning till to-morrow. Now those fellows out there will have the right to say to you: ‘How is it; you pretend to be Frenchmen, and yet you can neither speak nor write your own language?’ But you are not the worst, poor little Franz. We’ve all a great deal to reproach ourselves with.
“I won’t scold you, little Franz; you must feel bad enough. See how it is! Every day we’ve told ourselves: ‘Bah! I have plenty of time. I’ll learn it tomorrow.’ And now you see where we’ve ended up. Ah, that’s the big problem with Alsace; it keeps postponing learning until tomorrow. Now those guys out there will have the right to say to you: ‘What’s going on; you act like you’re French, but you can’t even speak or write your own language?’ But you’re not the worst, poor little Franz. We all have a lot to blame ourselves for.
“Your parents were not anxious enough to have you learn. They preferred to put you to work on a farm or at the mills, so as to have a little more money. And I? I’ve been to blame also. Have I not often sent you to water my flowers instead of learning your lessons? And when I wanted to go fishing, did I not just give you a holiday?”
“Your parents didn’t care enough about your education. They chose to have you work on a farm or in the mills for a bit more money. And me? I’m also at fault. Haven’t I often sent you to water my flowers instead of focusing on your studies? And when I wanted to go fishing, didn’t I just give you a day off?”
Then, from one thing to another, M. Hamel went on to talk of the French language, saying that it was the most beautiful language in the world—the clearest, the most logical; that we must guard it among us and never forget it, because when a people are enslaved, as long as they hold fast to their language it is as if they had the key to their prison. Then he opened a grammar and read us our lesson. I was amazed to see how well I understood it. All he said seemed so easy, so easy! I think, too, that I had never listened so carefully, and that he had never explained everything with so much patience. It seemed almost as if the poor man wanted to give us all he knew before going away, and to put it all into our heads at one stroke.
Then, from one topic to another, M. Hamel started talking about the French language, saying it was the most beautiful language in the world—the clearest, the most logical. He emphasized that we must protect it and never forget it, because when a people are oppressed, as long as they hold on to their language, it’s like they have the key to their prison. Then he opened a grammar book and taught us our lesson. I was surprised at how well I understood it. Everything he said seemed so easy, so easy! I also think I had never listened so attentively, and he had never explained everything with such patience. It felt almost like the poor man wanted to give us everything he knew before leaving, and to cram it all into our heads in one go.
After the grammar, we had a lesson in writing. That day M. Hamel had new copies for us, written in a beautiful round hand: France, Alsace, France, Alsace. They looked like little flags floating everywhere in the school-room, hung from the rod at the top of our desks. You ought to have seen how every one set to work, and how quiet it was! The only sound was the scratching of the pens over the paper. Once some beetles flew in; but nobody paid any attention to them, not even the littlest ones, who worked right on tracing their fish-hooks, as if that was French, too. On the roof the pigeons cooed very low, and I thought to myself:
After the grammar lesson, we had a writing class. That day, M. Hamel had new copies for us, written in a beautiful round hand: France, Alsace, France, Alsace. They looked like little flags floating everywhere in the classroom, hung from the rod at the top of our desks. You should have seen how everyone got to work and how quiet it was! The only sound was the scratching of pens on paper. Once some beetles flew in, but nobody paid them any mind, not even the littlest ones, who kept tracing their fish-hooks as if that was French too. On the roof, the pigeons cooed softly, and I thought to myself:
“Will they make them sing in German, even the pigeons?”
“Will they get the pigeons to sing in German, too?”
Whenever I looked up from my writing I saw M. Hamel sitting motionless in his chair and gazing first at one thing, then at another, as if he wanted to fix in his mind just how everything looked in that little school-room. Fancy! For forty years he had been there in the same place, with his garden outside the window and his class in front of him, just like that. Only the desks and benches had been worn smooth; the walnut-trees in the garden were taller, and the hop-vine, that he had planted himself twined about the windows to the roof. How it must have broken his heart to leave it all, poor man; to hear his sister moving about in the room above, packing their trunks! For they must leave the country next day.
Whenever I looked up from my writing, I saw M. Hamel sitting still in his chair, gazing at one thing and then another, as if he wanted to remember exactly how everything looked in that little classroom. Imagine! For forty years, he had been in that same spot, with his garden outside the window and his class in front of him, just like that. Only the desks and benches had gotten smooth from use; the walnut trees in the garden had grown taller, and the hop vine he had personally planted twined around the windows to the roof. It must have broken his heart to leave it all behind, poor man; to hear his sister moving around in the room above, packing their trunks! They had to leave the country the next day.
But he had the courage to hear every lesson to the very last. After the writing, we had a lesson in history, and then the babies chanted their ba, be, bi, bo, bu. Down there at the back of the room old Hauser had put on his spectacles and, holding his primer in both hands, spelled the letters with them. You could see that he, too, was crying; his voice trembled with emotion, and it was so funny to hear him that we all wanted to laugh and cry. Ah, how well I remember it, that last lesson!
But he had the courage to listen to every lesson until the very end. After the writing session, we had a history lesson, and then the little ones chanted their ba, be, bi, bo, bu. At the back of the room, old Hauser had put on his glasses and, holding his primer in both hands, spelled out the letters. You could see that he was crying too; his voice shook with emotion, and it was so funny to hear him that we all wanted to laugh and cry. Ah, how vividly I remember that last lesson!
All at once the church-clock struck twelve. Then the Angelus. At the same moment the trumpets of the Prussians, returning from drill, sounded under our windows. M. Hamel stood up, very pale, in his chair. I never saw him look so tall.
All of a sudden, the church clock chimed twelve. Then the Angelus. At the same time, we heard the trumpets of the Prussians, returning from drills, sounding beneath our windows. M. Hamel stood up, looking very pale, in his chair. I had never seen him appear so tall.
“My friends,” said he, “I—I—” But something choked him. He could not go on.
“My friends,” he said, “I—I—” But something caught in his throat. He couldn’t continue.
Then he turned to the blackboard, took a piece of chalk, and, bearing on with all his might, he wrote as large as he could:
Then he faced the blackboard, grabbed a piece of chalk, and, with all his strength, he wrote as big as he could:
“Vive La France!”
“Long live France!”
Then he stopped and leaned his head against the wall, and, without a word, he made a gesture to us with his hand; “School is dismissed—you may go.”
Then he stopped and leaned his head against the wall, and, without saying anything, he waved his hand at us; “School is over—you can go.”
CROISILLES By Alfred De Musset
I
At the beginning of the reign of Louis XV., a young man named Croisilles, son of a goldsmith, was returning from Paris to Havre, his native town. He had been intrusted by his father with the transaction of some business, and his trip to the great city having turned out satisfactorily, the joy of bringing good news caused him to walk the sixty leagues more gaily and briskly than was his wont; for, though he had a rather large sum of money in his pocket, he travelled on foot for pleasure. He was a good-tempered fellow, and not without wit, but so very thoughtless and flighty that people looked upon him as being rather weak-minded. His doublet buttoned awry, his periwig flying to the wind, his hat under his arm, he followed the banks of the Seine, at times finding enjoyment in his own thoughts and again indulging in snatches of song; up at daybreak, supping at wayside inns, and always charmed with this stroll of his through one of the most beautiful regions of France. Plundering the apple-trees of Normandy on his way, he puzzled his brain to find rhymes (for all these rattlepates are more or less poets), and tried hard to turn out a madrigal for a certain fair damsel of his native place. She was no less than a daughter of a fermier-général, Mademoiselle Godeau, the pearl of Havre, a rich heiress, and much courted. Croisilles was not received at M. Godeau’s otherwise than in a casual sort of way, that is to say, he had sometimes himself taken there articles of jewelry purchased at his father’s. M. Godeau, whose somewhat vulgar surname ill-fitted his immense fortune, avenged himself by his arrogance for the stigma of his birth, and showed himself on all occasions enormously and pitilessly rich. He certainly was not the man to allow the son of a goldsmith to enter his drawing-room; but, as Mademoiselle Godeau had the most beautiful eyes in the world, and Croisilles was not ill-favored, and as nothing can prevent a fine fellow from falling in love with a pretty girl, Croisilles adored Mademoiselle Godeau, who did not seem vexed thereat. Thus was he thinking of her as he turned his steps toward Havre; and, as he had never reflected seriously upon anything, instead of thinking of the invincible obstacles which separated him from his lady-love, he busied himself only with finding a rhyme for the Christian name she bore. Mademoiselle Godeau was called Julie, and the rhyme was found easily enough. So Croisilles, having reached Honfleur, embarked with a satisfied heart, his money and his madrigal in his pocket, and as soon as he jumped ashore ran to the paternal house.
At the start of Louis XV's reign, a young man named Croisilles, the son of a goldsmith, was on his way back to his hometown of Havre from Paris. His father had entrusted him with some business, and since his trip to the big city had gone well, the joy of bringing good news made him walk the sixty leagues more cheerfully and energetically than usual; despite having a decent amount of money in his pocket, he traveled on foot for enjoyment. He was easygoing and somewhat witty, but his thoughtless and carefree nature led people to think he was a bit slow-witted. With his jacket buttoned crookedly, his wig flying in the wind, and his hat under his arm, he walked along the Seine, sometimes lost in his own thoughts and other times breaking into song; he was up at dawn, dining at roadside inns, and he loved this stroll through one of the most beautiful regions of France. While raiding the apple trees of Normandy along the way, he tried to come up with rhymes (after all, all these dreamers are more or less poets) and worked hard to write a madrigal for a certain beautiful girl from his hometown. She was none other than Mademoiselle Godeau, the pride of Havre, a wealthy heiress who was sought after by many. Croisilles was only received at M. Godeau’s in a casual manner, meaning he had delivered jewelry purchased from his father on a few occasions. M. Godeau, whose somewhat common surname starkly contrasted with his vast wealth, compensated for the stigma of his origins with arrogance and always displayed his wealth in a grand and ruthless way. He certainly would not allow the son of a goldsmith into his drawing-room; however, since Mademoiselle Godeau had the most beautiful eyes in the world, and Croisilles was not unattractive, nothing could stop a good-looking guy from falling for a pretty girl, so Croisilles was head over heels for Mademoiselle Godeau, who did not seem bothered by his affection. As he walked toward Havre, he thought of her; since he never seriously reflected on anything, he focused only on coming up with a rhyme for her name. Mademoiselle Godeau's first name was Julie, and the rhyme came easily. So, after reaching Honfleur, he boarded a boat with a happy heart, his money and his madrigal in his pocket, and as soon as he landed, he rushed to his family home.
He found the shop closed, and knocked again and again, not without astonishment and apprehension, for it was not a holiday; but nobody came. He called his father, but in vain. He went to a neighbor’s to ask what had happened; instead of replying, the neighbor turned away, as though not wishing to recognize him. Croisilles repeated his questions; he learned that his father, his affairs having long been in an embarrassed condition, had just become bankrupt, and had fled to America, abandoning to his creditors all that he possessed.
He found the shop closed, and he knocked again and again, feeling both surprised and anxious because it wasn’t a holiday; but no one came. He called out for his father, but it was useless. He went to a neighbor’s house to find out what had happened; instead of answering, the neighbor turned away, as if they didn’t want to acknowledge him. Croisilles kept asking his questions; he eventually found out that his father, whose business had been struggling for a while, had just declared bankruptcy and fled to America, leaving all his belongings to his creditors.
Not realizing as yet the extent of his misfortune, Croisilles felt overwhelmed by the thought that he might never again see his father. It seemed to him incredible that he should be thus suddenly abandoned; he tried to force an entrance into the store; but was given to understand that the official seals had been affixed; so he sat down on a stone, and giving way to his grief, began to weep piteously, deaf to the consolations of those around him, never ceasing to call his father’s name, though he knew him to be already far away. At last he rose, ashamed at seeing a crowd about him, and, in the most profound despair, turned his steps towards the harbor.
Not yet aware of the full extent of his misfortune, Croisilles felt overwhelmed by the thought that he might never see his father again. It seemed unbelievable to him that he could be abandoned so suddenly; he tried to get inside the store, but was informed that the official seals were in place. So, he sat down on a stone, gave in to his grief, and began to cry heartbreakingly, ignoring the attempts of those around him to comfort him, continuously calling his father's name, even though he knew he was already far away. Finally, he got up, embarrassed by the crowd gathered around him, and, in utter despair, headed toward the harbor.
On reaching the pier, he walked straight before him like a man in a trance, who knows neither where he is going nor what is to become of him. He saw himself irretrievably lost, possessing no longer a shelter, no means of rescue and, of course, no longer any friends. Alone, wandering on the sea-shore, he felt tempted to drown himself, then and there. Just at the moment when, yielding to this thought, he was advancing to the edge of a high cliff, an old servant named Jean, who had served his family for a number of years, arrived on the scene.
Upon reaching the pier, he walked straight ahead like someone in a daze, not knowing where he was headed or what would happen to him. He felt completely lost, without a home, no way to be saved, and of course, no friends left. Alone, wandering by the sea, he was tempted to end his life right there. Just as he was about to give in to this thought and step closer to the edge of a high cliff, an old servant named Jean, who had worked for his family for many years, arrived on the scene.
“Ah! my poor Jean!” he exclaimed, “you know all that has happened since I went away. Is it possible that my father could leave us without warning, without farewell?”
“Ah! my poor Jean!” he exclaimed. “You know everything that’s happened since I left. Is it really possible that my father could leave us without any warning, without saying goodbye?”
“He is gone,” answered Jean, “but indeed not without saying good-bye to you.”
“He’s gone,” Jean replied, “but he definitely didn’t leave without saying goodbye to you.”
At the same time he drew from his pocket a letter, which he gave to his young master. Croisilles recognized the handwriting of his father, and, before opening the letter, kissed it rapturously; but it contained only a few words. Instead of feeling his trouble softened, it seemed to the young man still harder to bear. Honorable until then, and known as such, the old gentleman, ruined by an unforeseen disaster (the bankruptcy of a partner), had left for his son nothing but a few commonplace words of consolation, and no hope, except, perhaps, that vague hope without aim or reason which constitutes, it is said, the last possession one loses.
At the same time, he took a letter from his pocket and handed it to his young master. Croisilles recognized his father’s handwriting and, before opening the letter, kissed it with great excitement; however, it contained only a few words. Instead of easing his troubles, the letter made it feel even harder for him to cope. Until then, his father had been an honorable man, respected for it, but now, ruined by an unexpected disaster (the bankruptcy of a partner), he left his son nothing but a few ordinary words of comfort and no hope, except maybe that vague hope without a clear purpose or reason, which is said to be the last thing one holds onto.
“Jean, my friend, you carried me in your arms,” said Croisilles, when he had read the letter, “and you certainly are to-day the only being who loves me at all; it is a very sweet thing to me, but a very sad one for you; for, as sure as my father embarked there, I will throw myself into the same sea which is bearing him away; not before you nor at once, but some day I will do it, for I am lost.”
“Jean, my friend, you carried me in your arms,” said Croisilles after reading the letter, “and you are definitely the only person who loves me at all today; that means a lot to me, but it’s really sad for you. Because as sure as my father set sail, I will throw myself into the same sea that’s taking him away; not in front of you and not right away, but someday I will do it, because I feel hopeless.”
“What can you do?” replied Jean, not seeming to have understood, but holding fast to the skirt of Croisilles’ coat; “What can you do, my dear master? Your father was deceived; he was expecting money which did not come, and it was no small amount either. Could he stay here? I have seen him, sir, as he made his fortune, during the thirty years that I served him. I have seen him working, attending to his business, the crown-pieces coming in one by one. He was an honorable man, and skilful; they took a cruel advantage of him. Within the last few days, I was still there, and as fast as the crowns came in, I saw them go out of the shop again. Your father paid all he could, for a whole day, and, when his desk was empty, he could not help telling me, pointing to a drawer where but six francs remained: ‘There were a hundred thousand francs there this morning!’ That does not look like a rascally failure, sir? There is nothing in it that can dishonor you.”
"What can you do?" Jean replied, not seeming to understand, but holding tightly to the hem of Croisilles' coat. "What can you do, my dear master? Your father was misled; he was waiting for money that never came, and it was a significant amount too. Could he stay here? I've seen him, sir, as he built his fortune over the thirty years I served him. I watched him work hard, managing his business, the coins coming in one by one. He was an honorable and skilled man; they took cruel advantage of him. Just in the past few days, I was still there, and as fast as the coins came in, I saw them leave the shop again. Your father paid everything he could for an entire day, and when his desk was empty, he couldn't help but tell me, pointing to a drawer where only six francs remained: 'There were a hundred thousand francs there this morning!' Doesn’t that seem like anything but a shady failure, sir? There’s nothing in this that can bring you shame."
“I have no more doubt of my father’s integrity,” answered Croisilles, “than I have of his misfortune. Neither do I doubt his affection. But I wish I could have kissed him, for what is to become of me? I am not accustomed to poverty, I have not the necessary cleverness to build up my fortune. And, if I had it, my father is gone. It took him thirty years, how long would it take me to repair this disaster? Much longer. And will he be living then? Certainly not; he will die over there, and I cannot even go and find him; I can join him only by dying.”
“I have no doubt about my father’s integrity,” answered Croisilles, “any more than I doubt his misfortune. I also have no doubt about his love for me. But I wish I could have kissed him, because what’s going to happen to me? I’m not used to poverty; I don’t have the skills to build my fortune. And even if I did, my father is gone. It took him thirty years, how long would it take me to fix this disaster? Much longer. And will he be alive then? Definitely not; he’ll be gone, and I can’t even go to him; I can only join him by dying.”
Utterly distressed as Croisilles was, he possessed much religious feeling. Although his despondency made him wish for death, he hesitated to take his life. At the first words of this interview, he had taken hold of old Jean’s arm, and thus both returned to the town. When they had entered the streets and the sea was no longer so near:
Utterly distressed as Croisilles was, he had a strong sense of faith. Although his despair made him wish for death, he hesitated to end his own life. At the first words of this meeting, he had grabbed old Jean’s arm, and together they went back to the town. Once they entered the streets and the sea was no longer so close:
“It seems to me, sir,” said Jean, “that a good man has a right to live and that a misfortune proves nothing. Since your father has not killed himself, thank God, how can you think of dying? Since there is no dishonor in his case, and all the town knows it is so, what would they think of you? That you felt unable to endure poverty. It would be neither brave nor Christian; for, at the very worst, what is there to frighten you? There are plenty of people born poor, and who have never had either mother or father to help them on. I know that we are not all alike, but, after all, nothing is impossible to God. What would you do in such a case? Your father was not born rich, far from it,—meaning no offence—and that is perhaps what consoles him now. If you had been here, this last month, it would have given you courage. Yes, sir, a man may be ruined, nobody is secure from bankruptcy; but your father, I make bold to say, has borne himself through it all like a man, though he did leave us so hastily. But what could he do? It is not every day that a vessel starts for America. I accompanied him to the wharf, and if you had seen how sad he was! How he charged me to take care of you; to send him news from you!—Sir, it is a right poor idea you have, that throwing the helve after the hatchet. Every one has his time of trial in this world, and I was a soldier before I was a servant. I suffered severely at the time, but I was young; I was of your age, sir, and it seemed to me that Providence could not have spoken His last word to a young man of twenty-five. Why do you wish to prevent the kind God from repairing the evil that has befallen you? Give Him time, and all will come right. If I might advise you, I would say, just wait two or three years, and I will answer for it, you will come out all right. It is always easy to go out of this world. Why will you seize an unlucky moment?”
“It seems to me, sir,” said Jean, “that a good person has the right to live and that misfortune doesn’t prove anything. Since your father hasn’t killed himself, thank God, how can you think of dying? There’s no dishonor in his situation, and the whole town knows it’s true—what would they think of you? That you felt unable to handle poverty. It wouldn’t be brave or Christian; because, honestly, what is there to be afraid of? Many people are born poor and have never had a mother or father to help them. I know we’re not all the same, but nothing is impossible for God. What would you do in his case? Your father wasn’t born rich—far from it, no offense—and maybe that’s what comforts him now. If you had been around this past month, it would have given you strength. Yes, sir, a man can be ruined; no one is immune to bankruptcy. But your father, I dare say, has handled it all like a man, even though he left us so quickly. But what could he do? It’s not every day that a ship sets off for America. I walked him to the dock, and if you had seen how sad he was! How he urged me to look after you; to send him updates about you!—Sir, that thought you have about giving up is not a good one. Everyone faces their own trials in this world, and I was a soldier before I became a servant. I suffered a lot during that time, but I was young; I was your age, sir, and it felt to me like Providence hadn’t said its final word to a young man of twenty-five. Why do you want to prevent kind God from fixing the trouble that has come upon you? Give Him time, and everything will be okay. If I could advise you, I’d say just wait two or three years, and I promise you’ll be alright. It’s always easy to leave this world. Why would you choose such an unfortunate moment?”
While Jean was thus exerting himself to persuade his master, the latter walked in silence, and, as those who suffer often do, was looking this way and that as though seeking for something which might bind him to life. As chance would have it, at this juncture, Mademoiselle Godeau, the daughter of the fermier-général, happened to pass with her governess. The mansion in which she lived was not far distant; Croisilles saw her enter it. This meeting produced on him more effect than all the reasonings in the world. I have said that he was rather erratic, and nearly always yielded to the first impulse. Without hesitating an instant, and without explanation, he suddenly left the arm of his old servant, and crossing the street, knocked at Monsieur Godeau’s door.
While Jean was trying to convince his master, the latter walked in silence, looking around as if he were searching for something that could connect him to life, much like those who are in pain often do. At that moment, Mademoiselle Godeau, the daughter of the farmer-general, happened to walk by with her governess. The mansion where she lived was nearby; Croisilles saw her go inside. This encounter had a stronger impact on him than all the arguments in the world. I mentioned that he was quite impulsive and usually followed his first instincts. Without a moment's hesitation and without any explanation, he suddenly left his old servant's side, crossed the street, and knocked on Monsieur Godeau’s door.
II
When we try to picture to ourselves, nowadays, what was called a “financier” in times gone by, we invariably imagine enormous corpulence, short legs, a gigantic wig, and a broad face with a triple chin,—and it is not without reason that we have become accustomed to form such a picture of such a personage. Everyone knows to what great abuses the royal tax-farming led, and it seems as though there were a law of nature which renders fatter than the rest of mankind those who fatten, not only upon their own laziness, but also upon the work of others.
When we try to envision what a “financier” used to be, we often picture someone very heavyset, with short legs, a huge wig, and a broad face with a triple chin—and it’s not surprising that we think of this kind of person. Everyone knows how much the royal tax-farming caused problems, and it almost feels like there’s a rule of nature that makes those who benefit from their own laziness as well as the labor of others gain more weight than the rest of us.
Monsieur Godeau, among financiers, was one of the most classical to be found,—that is to say, one of the fattest. At the present time he had the gout, which was nearly as fashionable in his day as the nervous headache is in ours. Stretched upon a lounge, his eyes half-closed, he was coddling himself in the coziest corner of a dainty boudoir. The panel-mirrors which surrounded him, majestically duplicated on every side his enormous person; bags filled with gold covered the table; around him, the furniture, the wainscot, the doors, the locks, the mantel-piece, the ceiling were gilded; so was his coat. I do not know but that his brain was gilded too. He was calculating the issue of a little business affair which could not fail to bring him a few thousand louis; and was even deigning to smile over it to himself when Croisilles was announced. The young man entered with an humble, but resolute air, and with every outward manifestation of that inward tumult with which we find no difficulty in crediting a man who is longing to drown himself. Monsieur Godeau was a little surprised at this unexpected visit; then he thought his daughter had been buying some trifle, and was confirmed in that thought by seeing her appear almost at the same time with the young man. He made a sign to Croisilles not to sit down but to speak. The young lady seated herself on a sofa, and Croisilles, remaining standing, expressed himself in these terms:
Monsieur Godeau was one of the most traditional financiers around—meaning he was one of the heaviest. At that time, he was dealing with gout, which was almost as trendy back then as having a migraine is now. Reclined on a couch, his eyes half shut, he was treating himself in the coziest spot of a stylish boudoir. The mirrored panels surrounding him reflected his large figure from every angle; bags filled with gold littered the table; and everything around him—the furniture, the paneling, the doors, the locks, the mantelpiece, and the ceiling—was gilded, just like his coat. I wouldn’t be surprised if his brain was gilded too. He was calculating the outcome of a small business deal that would easily bring him a few thousand louis and was even smiling to himself about it when Croisilles was announced. The young man entered with a humble but determined demeanor, showing every sign of the internal struggle we can easily imagine in someone contemplating drowning themselves. Monsieur Godeau was a bit surprised by the unexpected visit; then he remembered that his daughter had probably bought some trinket, a thought confirmed when she appeared almost simultaneously with the young man. He gestured for Croisilles not to sit but to speak. The young lady took a seat on the sofa, and Croisilles, remaining standing, expressed himself in these terms:
“Sir, my father has failed. The bankruptcy of a partner has forced him to suspend his payments and unable to witness his own shame he has fled to America, after having paid his last sou to his creditors. I was absent when all this happened; I have just come back and have known of these events only two hours. I am absolutely without resources, and determined to die. It is very probable that, on leaving your house, I shall throw myself into the water. In all probability, I would already have done so, if I had not chanced to meet, at the very moment, this young lady, your daughter. I love her, from the very depths of my heart; for two years I have been in love with her, and my silence, until now, proves better than anything else the respect I feel for her; but to-day, in declaring my passion to you, I fulfill an imperative duty, and I would think I was offending God, if, before giving myself over to death, I did not come to ask you Mademoiselle Julie in marriage. I have not the slightest hope that you will grant this request; but I have to make it, nevertheless, for I am a good Christian, sir, and when a good Christian sees himself come to such a point of misery that he can no longer suffer life, he must at least, to extenuate his crime, exhaust all the chances which remain to him before taking the final and fatal step.”
“Sir, my father has failed. The bankruptcy of a partner has forced him to stop his payments, and unable to face his own shame, he has fled to America after paying his last cent to his creditors. I was away when all this happened; I just returned and found out about these events only two hours ago. I am completely out of resources and determined to die. It's very likely that after leaving your house, I will throw myself into the water. I probably would have already done it if I hadn’t happened to meet this young lady, your daughter, at that very moment. I love her with all my heart; I've been in love with her for two years, and my silence until now shows how much respect I have for her. But today, in declaring my feelings to you, I fulfill a duty I must carry out, and I would think I was offending God if, before giving myself over to death, I didn’t ask you for Mademoiselle Julie's hand in marriage. I have no hope that you will grant this request, but I have to make it anyway, for I am a good Christian, sir, and when a good Christian reaches a point of misery where he can no longer endure life, he must at least, to lessen his crime, exhaust all options that are left to him before taking the final and deadly step.”
At the beginning of this speech, Monsieur Godeau had supposed that the young man came to borrow money, and so he prudently threw his handkerchief over the bags that were lying around him, preparing in advance a refusal, and a polite one, for he always felt some good-will toward the father of Croisilles. But when he had heard the young man to the end, and understood the purport of his visit, he never doubted one moment that the poor fellow had gone completely mad. He was at first tempted to ring the bell and have him put out; but, noticing his firm demeanor, his determined look, the fermier-général took pity on so inoffensive a case of insanity. He merely told his daughter to retire, so that she might be no longer exposed to hearing such improprieties.
At the start of this speech, Monsieur Godeau assumed that the young man had come to borrow money, so he wisely covered the bags around him with his handkerchief, preparing a polite refusal in advance, as he always had some goodwill towards Croisilles' father. But after listening to the young man until the end and grasping the purpose of his visit, he had no doubt that the poor guy had completely lost his mind. He was initially tempted to ring the bell and have him thrown out; however, seeing his confident demeanor and determined expression, the fermier-général felt sorry for such an inoffensive case of madness. He simply asked his daughter to leave the room so she wouldn't have to hear such nonsense.
While Croisilles was speaking, Mademoiselle Godeau had blushed as a peach in the month of August. At her father’s bidding, she retired, the young man making her a profound bow, which she did not seem to notice. Left alone with Croisilles, Monsieur Godeau coughed, rose, then dropped again upon the cushions, and, trying to assume a paternal air, delivered himself to the following effect:
While Croisilles was talking, Mademoiselle Godeau blushed like a peach in August. At her father’s request, she left, and the young man gave her a deep bow, which she didn’t seem to notice. Left alone with Croisilles, Monsieur Godeau cleared his throat, stood up, then sank back onto the cushions, and, trying to act like a father, said the following:
“My boy,” said he, “I am willing to believe that you are not poking fun at me, but you have really lost your head. I not only excuse this proceeding, but I consent not to punish you for it. I am sorry that your poor devil of a father has become bankrupt and has skipped. It is indeed very sad, and I quite understand that such a misfortune should affect your brain. Besides, I wish to do something for you; so take this stool and sit down there.”
“My boy,” he said, “I want to believe you’re not mocking me, but you’ve really lost your mind. I not only overlook this behavior, but I also agree not to punish you for it. I’m sorry that your unfortunate father has gone bankrupt and disappeared. It’s truly sad, and I completely understand how such a disaster could mess with your head. Also, I’d like to do something for you; so take this stool and sit down there.”
“It is useless, sir,” answered Croisilles. “If you refuse me, as I see you do, I have nothing left but to take my leave. I wish you every good fortune.”
“It’s pointless, sir,” Croisilles replied. “If you’re refusing me, as it seems you are, I have no choice but to take my leave. I wish you all the best.”
“And where are you going?”
“Where are you headed?”
“To write to my father and say good-bye to him.”
“To write to my dad and say goodbye to him.”
“Eh! the devil! Any one would swear you were speaking the truth. I’ll be damned if I don’t think you are going to drown yourself.”
“Ugh! Seriously! Anyone would believe you’re telling the truth. I’ll be damned if I don’t think you’re going to drown yourself.”
“Yes, sir; at least I think so, if my courage does not forsake me.”
“Yes, sir; at least I think so, as long as I don’t lose my nerve.”
“That’s a bright idea! Fie on you! How can you be such a fool? Sit down, sir, I tell you, and listen to me.”
"That’s a great idea! Shame on you! How can you be so foolish? Sit down, sir, I’m telling you, and listen to me."
Monsieur Godeau had just made a very wise reflection, which was that it is never agreeable to have it said that a man, whoever he may be, threw himself into the water on leaving your house. He therefore coughed once more, took his snuff-box, cast a careless glance upon his shirt-frill, and continued:
Monsieur Godeau had just made a very smart observation: it’s never nice to hear that someone, no matter who, jumped into the water right after leaving your house. He then coughed again, took out his snuffbox, glanced casually at his shirt collar, and carried on:
“It is evident that you are nothing but a simpleton, a fool, a regular baby. You do not know what you are saying. You are ruined, that’s what has happened to you. But, my dear friend, all that is not enough; one must reflect upon the things of this world. If you came to ask me—well, good advice, for instance,—I might give it to you; but what is it you are after? You are in love with my daughter?”
“It’s clear that you’re just a simpleton, a fool, a total baby. You don’t even know what you’re saying. You’re a mess, that’s what’s happened to you. But, my dear friend, that isn’t enough; one has to think about the things in this world. If you came to ask me—for good advice, for example—I might give it to you; but what is it that you really want? Are you in love with my daughter?”
“Yes, sir, and I repeat to you, that I am far from supposing that you can give her to me in marriage; but as there is nothing in the world but that, which could prevent me from dying, if you believe in God, as I do not doubt you do, you will understand the reason that brings me here.”
“Yes, sir, and I want to emphasize that I don’t think you can give me your daughter in marriage; however, nothing else in the world could stop me from dying. If you believe in God, as I have no doubt you do, you will see why I’ve come here.”
“Whether I believe in God or not, is no business of yours. I do not intend to be questioned. Answer me first: where have you seen my daughter?”
“Whether I believe in God or not is none of your business. I don’t intend to be questioned. Answer me first: where have you seen my daughter?”
“In my father’s shop, and in this house, when I brought jewelry for Mademoiselle Julie.”
“In my dad’s shop, and in this house, when I brought jewelry for Mademoiselle Julie.”
“Who told you her name was Julie? What are we coming to, great heavens! But be her name Julie or Javotte, do you know what is wanted in any one who aspires to the hand of the daughter of a fermier-général?”
“Who told you her name was Julie? What is happening here, good heavens! But whether her name is Julie or Javotte, do you know what is expected of anyone who hopes to win the hand of the daughter of a tax farmer?”
“No, I am completely ignorant of it, unless it is to be as rich as she.”
“No, I have no idea about it, unless it means being as rich as she is.”
“Something more is necessary, my boy; you must have a name.”
“Something more is needed, my boy; you need to have a name.”
“Well! my name is Croisilles.”
“Well! My name is Croisilles.”
“Your name is Croisilles, poor wretch! Do you call that a name?”
“Your name is Croisilles, you poor thing! Is that really a name?”
“Upon my soul and conscience, sir, it seems to me to be as good a name as Godeau.”
“Honestly, sir, it seems to me it's as good a name as Godeau.”
“You are very impertinent, sir, and you shall rue it.”
"You’re very rude, sir, and you’ll regret it."
“Indeed, sir, do not be angry; I had not the least idea of offending you. If you see in what I said anything to wound you, and wish to punish me for it, there is no need to get angry. Have I not told you that on leaving here I am going straight to drown myself?”
“Really, sir, please don’t be mad; I didn’t mean to offend you at all. If you found anything I said hurtful and want to take it out on me, there’s no reason to get upset. Haven’t I already mentioned that when I leave here, I'm going straight to drown myself?”
Although M. Godeau had promised himself to send Croisilles away as gently as possible, in order to avoid all scandal, his prudence could not resist the vexation of his wounded pride. The interview to which he had to resign himself was monstrous enough in itself; it may be imagined, then, what he felt at hearing himself spoken to in such terms.
Although M. Godeau had promised himself to send Croisilles away as gently as possible to avoid any scandal, his caution couldn't withstand the irritation of his bruised ego. The conversation he had to endure was outrageous enough on its own; one can only imagine what he felt when he heard himself addressed in such a way.
“Listen,” he said, almost beside himself, and determined to close the matter at any cost. “You are not such a fool that you cannot understand a word of common sense. Are you rich? No. Are you noble? Still less so. What is this frenzy that brings you here? You come to worry me; you think you are doing something clever; you know perfectly well that it is useless; you wish to make me responsible for your death. Have you any right to complain of me? Do I owe a son to your father? Is it my fault that you have come to this? Mon Dieu! When a man is going to drown himself, he keeps quiet about it—”
“Listen,” he said, nearly losing it, and determined to put an end to this no matter what. “You’re not so foolish that you can’t get a grip on some basic logic. Are you wealthy? No. Are you noble? Far from it. What’s this madness that brings you here? You’re just here to stress me out; you think you’re being clever; you know it’s pointless; you want to make me responsible for your demise. Do you have any reason to blame me? Do I owe a son to your father? Is it my fault you’ve ended up like this? Mon Dieu! When a man is about to take his own life, he keeps it to himself—”
“That is what I am going to do now. I am your very humble servant.”
"That's what I'm going to do now. I'm your very humble servant."
“One moment! It shall not be said that you had recourse to me in vain. There, my boy, here are three louis d’or: go and have dinner in the kitchen, and let me hear no more about you.”
“One moment! It won’t be said that you came to me for nothing. There, my boy, here are three louis d’or: go have dinner in the kitchen, and I don’t want to hear any more about you.”
“Much obliged; I am not hungry, and I have no use for your money.”
“Thanks, but I'm not hungry, and I don't need your money.”
So Croisilles left the room, and the financier, having set his conscience at rest by the offer he had just made, settled himself more comfortably in his chair, and resumed his meditations.
So Croisilles left the room, and the financier, having eased his conscience with the offer he had just made, got more comfortable in his chair and went back to his thoughts.
Mademoiselle Godeau, during this time, was not so far away as one might suppose; she had, it is true, withdrawn in obedience to her father; but, instead of going to her room, she had remained listening behind the door. If the extravagance of Croisilles seemed incredible to her, still she found nothing to offend her in it; for love, since the world has existed, has never passed as an insult. On the other hand, as it was not possible to doubt the despair of the young man, Mademoiselle Godeau found herself a victim, at one and the same time, to the two sentiments most dangerous to women—compassion and curiosity. When she saw the interview at an end, and Croisilles ready to come out, she rapidly crossed the drawing-room where she stood, not wishing to be surprised eavesdropping, and hurried towards her apartment; but she almost immediately retraced her steps. The idea that perhaps Croisilles was really going to put an end to his life troubled her in spite of herself. Scarcely aware of what she was doing, she walked to meet him; the drawing-room was large, and the two young people came slowly towards each other. Croisilles was as pale as death, and Mademoiselle Godeau vainly sought words to express her feelings. In passing beside him, she let fall on the floor a bunch of violets which she held in her hand. He at once bent down and picked up the bouquet in order to give it back to her, but instead of taking it, she passed on without uttering a word, and entered her father’s room. Croisilles, alone again, put the flowers in his breast, and left the house with a troubled heart, not knowing what to think of his adventure.
Mademoiselle Godeau wasn’t as far away as one might think; she had, it's true, stepped back to obey her father, but instead of going to her room, she stayed behind the door, listening. While Croisilles’ behavior seemed unbelievable to her, she wasn’t offended by it because love has never been seen as an insult since the beginning of time. On the other hand, knowing how desperate the young man was, Mademoiselle Godeau found herself caught in the two most dangerous feelings for women—compassion and curiosity. When she saw the meeting come to an end and Croisilles ready to leave, she quickly crossed the drawing room where she was standing, not wanting to get caught eavesdropping, and rushed toward her room; but she almost immediately came back. The thought that Croisilles might actually consider ending his life disturbed her despite herself. Barely aware of her actions, she walked to meet him; the drawing room was large, and the two young people approached each other slowly. Croisilles was as pale as a ghost, and Mademoiselle Godeau struggled to find words to express her feelings. As she passed by him, she dropped a bunch of violets she was holding. He immediately bent down to pick up the bouquet to return it to her, but instead of taking it, she walked away without saying a word and entered her father’s room. Alone again, Croisilles placed the flowers against his chest and left the house with a heavy heart, uncertain about what to make of his encounter.
III
Scarcely had he taken a few steps in the street, when he saw his faithful friend Jean running towards him with a joyful face.
Scarcely had he taken a few steps in the street when he saw his loyal friend Jean running toward him with a joyful expression.
“What has happened?” he asked; “have you news to tell me?”
“What happened?” he asked. “Do you have any news for me?”
“Yes,” replied Jean; “I have to tell you that the seals have been officially broken and that you can enter your home. All your father’s debts being paid, you remain the owner of the house. It is true that all the money and all the jewels have been taken away; but at least the house belongs to you, and you have not lost everything. I have been running about for an hour, not knowing what had become of you, and I hope, my dear master, that you will now be wise enough to take a reasonable course.”
“Yes,” Jean replied, “I need to let you know that the seals have been officially broken, and you can go into your home now. Your father’s debts are paid, so you still own the house. It’s true that all the money and jewels are gone, but at least the house is yours, and you haven’t lost everything. I’ve been searching for you for an hour, not knowing what happened to you, and I hope, my dear master, that you’ll be wise enough to make a sensible decision now.”
“What course do you wish me to take?”
“What path do you want me to follow?”
“Sell this house, sir, it is all your fortune. It will bring you about thirty thousand francs. With that at any rate you will not die of hunger; and what is to prevent you from buying a little stock in trade, and starting business for yourself? You would surely prosper.”
“Sell this house, sir, it's your entire fortune. It will bring you around thirty thousand francs. With that, at least you won't starve; and what's stopping you from investing in some goods and starting your own business? You would definitely succeed.”
“We shall see about this,” answered Croisilles, as he hurried to the street where his home was. He was eager to see the paternal roof again. But when he arrived there so sad a spectacle met his gaze, that he had scarcely the courage to enter. The shop was in utter disorder, the rooms deserted, his father’s alcove empty. Everything presented to his eyes the wretchedness of utter ruin. Not a chair remained; all the drawers had been ransacked, the till broken open, the chest taken away; nothing had escaped the greedy search of creditors and lawyers; who, after having pillaged the house, had gone, leaving the doors open, as though to testify to all passers-by how neatly their work was done.
“We'll see about this,” Croisilles replied as he hurried to the street where his home was. He was eager to see his father's house again. But when he got there, such a sad sight greeted him that he hardly had the courage to go inside. The shop was in complete disarray, the rooms were empty, and his father’s alcove was vacant. Everything he saw reflected the hopelessness of total ruin. Not a single chair was left; all the drawers had been rummaged through, the cash register was broken open, and the chest was gone; nothing had escaped the greedy hands of creditors and lawyers, who, after plundering the house, had left, leaving the doors open as if to show all passersby how neatly their work was done.
“This, then,” exclaimed Croisilles, “is all that remains after thirty years of work and a respectable life,—and all through the failure to have ready, on a given day, money enough to honor a signature imprudently given!”
“This, then,” Croisilles exclaimed, “is everything that’s left after thirty years of hard work and a decent life—and all because I didn’t have enough money on a specific day to cover a signature I carelessly put my name to!”
While the young man walked up and down given over to the saddest thoughts, Jean seemed very much embarrassed. He supposed that his master was without ready money, and that he might perhaps not even have dined. He was therefore trying to think of some way to question him on the subject, and to offer him, in case of need, some part of his savings. After having tortured his mind for a quarter of an hour to try and hit upon some way of leading up to the subject, he could find nothing better than to come up to Croisilles, and ask him, in a kindly voice:
While the young man walked back and forth, lost in sad thoughts, Jean looked quite uncomfortable. He thought his master might be short on cash and might not have eaten yet. So, he was trying to figure out a way to ask him about it and offer some of his own savings if necessary. After struggling for about fifteen minutes to come up with a way to bring it up, he decided the best approach was to walk over to Croisilles and ask him in a friendly tone:
“Sir, do you still like roast partridges?”
“Sir, do you still enjoy roast partridges?”
The poor man uttered this question in a tone at once so comical and so touching, that Croisilles, in spite of his sadness, could not refrain from laughing.
The poor man asked this question in a tone that was both hilarious and moving, causing Croisilles, despite his sorrow, to burst out laughing.
“And why do you ask me that?” said he.
“And why are you asking me that?” he said.
“My wife,” replied Jean, “is cooking me some for dinner, sir, and if by chance you still liked them—”
“My wife,” replied Jean, “is making some for dinner, sir, and if you happen to like them—”
Croisilles had completely forgotten till now the money which he was bringing back to his father. Jean’s proposal reminded him that his pockets were full of gold.
Croisilles had totally forgotten about the money he was bringing back to his dad until now. Jean’s suggestion reminded him that his pockets were full of gold.
“I thank you with all my heart,” said he to the old man, “and I accept your dinner with pleasure; but, if you are anxious about my fortune, be reassured. I have more money than I need to have a good supper this evening, which you, in your turn, will share with me.”
“I thank you wholeheartedly,” he said to the old man, “and I'm happy to accept your dinner; but if you're worried about my finances, don’t be. I have more than enough money to enjoy a good meal tonight, which you will share with me.”
Saying this, he laid upon the mantel four well-filled purses, which he emptied, each containing fifty louis.
Saying this, he placed four full purses on the mantel and emptied them, each holding fifty louis.
“Although this sum does not belong to me,” he added, “I can use it for a day or two. To whom must I go to have it forwarded to my father?”
“Even though this amount isn’t mine,” he said, “I can use it for a day or two. Who do I need to talk to in order to send it to my dad?”
“Sir,” replied Jean, eagerly, “your father especially charged me to tell you that this money belongs to you, and, if I did not speak of it before, it was because I did not know how your affairs in Paris had turned out. Where he has gone your father will want for nothing; he will lodge with one of your correspondents, who will receive him most gladly; he has moreover taken with him enough for his immediate needs, for he was quite sure of still leaving behind more than was necessary to pay all his just debts. All that he has left, sir, is yours; he says so himself in his letter, and I am especially charged to repeat it to you. That gold is, therefore, legitimately your property, as this house in which we are now. I can repeat to you the very words your father said to me on embarking: ‘May my son forgive me for leaving him; may he remember that I am still in the world only to love me, and let him use what remains after my debts are paid as though it were his inheritance.’ Those, sir, are his own expressions; so put this back in your pocket, and, since you accept my dinner, pray let us go home.”
“Sir,” replied Jean eagerly, “your father specifically asked me to tell you that this money belongs to you. If I didn’t mention it earlier, it’s because I wasn’t sure how things turned out for you in Paris. Wherever he has gone, your father won’t be lacking for anything; he’ll be staying with one of your contacts, who will welcome him warmly. He’s also taken enough for his immediate needs, knowing he left behind more than enough to cover all his debts. Everything he left, sir, is yours; he says this himself in his letter, and I’ve been specifically asked to remind you. That gold is, therefore, rightfully your property, just like this house we’re in now. I can repeat to you exactly what your father told me before he left: ‘May my son forgive me for leaving him; may he remember that I am still in the world only to love him, and let him use what remains after my debts are paid as though it were his inheritance.’ Those, sir, are his own words; so put this back in your pocket, and since you’re accepting my invitation for dinner, let’s go home.”
The honest joy which shone in Jean’s eyes, left no doubt in the mind of Croisilles. The words of his father had moved him to such a point that he could not restrain his tears; on the other hand, at such a moment, four thousand francs were no bagatelle. As to the house, it was not an available resource, for one could realize on it only by selling it, and that was both difficult and slow. All this, however, could not but make a considerable change in the situation the young man found himself in; so he felt suddenly moved—shaken in his dismal resolution, and, so to speak, both sad and, at the same time, relieved of much of his distress. After having closed the shutters of the shop, he left the house with Jean, and as he once more crossed the town, could not help thinking how small a thing our affections are, since they sometimes serve to make us find an unforeseen joy in the faintest ray of hope. It was with this thought that he sat down to dinner beside his old servant, who did not fail, during the repast, to make every effort to cheer him.
The genuine joy in Jean’s eyes left no doubt in Croisilles’ mind. His father's words had affected him deeply, to the point where he couldn't hold back his tears; meanwhile, four thousand francs was no small amount at that moment. The house wasn’t a viable option either, since you could only realize its value by selling it, which was both difficult and slow. Nevertheless, all this made a significant difference in the young man’s situation; he felt suddenly moved—shaken from his grim determination, feeling both sad and, at the same time, relieved of a lot of his worries. After closing the shop's shutters, he left the house with Jean, and as he crossed the town again, he couldn't help but think about how trivial our feelings can be, since they sometimes lead us to find unexpected joy in even the slightest glimmer of hope. With this thought in mind, he sat down to dinner beside his old servant, who did his best to cheer him up during the meal.
Heedless people have a happy fault. They are easily cast down, but they have not even the trouble to console themselves, so changeable is their mind. It would be a mistake to think them, on that account, insensible or selfish; on the contrary they perhaps feel more keenly than others and are but too prone to blow their brains out in a moment of despair; but, this moment once passed, if they are still alive, they must dine, they must eat, they must drink, as usual; only to melt into tears again at bed-time. Joy and pain do not glide over them but pierce them through like arrows. Kind, hot-headed natures which know how to suffer, but not how to lie, through which one can clearly read,—not fragile and empty like glass, but solid and transparent like rock crystal.
Carefree people have a happy flaw. They get upset easily, but they don't even bother to comfort themselves, so fickle is their mind. It would be wrong to consider them insensible or selfish; on the contrary, they probably feel more intensely than others and are far too prone to act rashly in moments of despair. However, once that moment passes, if they’re still alive, they have to eat, drink, and carry on as usual, only to break down in tears again at bedtime. Joy and pain don’t just wash over them; they hit them like arrows. They are kind, passionate souls who know how to suffer but not how to deceive, and through them, you can see clearly—not fragile and empty like glass, but solid and clear like rock crystal.
After having clinked glasses with Jean, Croisilles, instead of drowning himself, went to the play. Standing at the back of the pit, he drew from his bosom Mademoiselle Godeau’s bouquet, and, as he breathed the perfume in deep meditation, he began to think in a calmer spirit about his adventure of the morning. As soon as he had pondered over it for awhile, he saw clearly the truth; that is to say, that the young lady, in leaving the bouquet in his hands, and in refusing to take it back, had wished to give him a mark of interest; for otherwise this refusal and this silence could only have been marks of contempt, and such a supposition was not possible. Croisilles, therefore, judged that Mademoiselle Godeau’s heart was of a softer grain than her father’s and he remembered distinctly that the young lady’s face, when she crossed the drawing-room, had expressed an emotion the more true that it seemed involuntary. But was this emotion one of love, or only of sympathy? Or was it perhaps something of still less importance,—mere commonplace pity? Had Mademoiselle Godeau feared to see him die—him, Croisilles—or merely to be the cause of the death of a man, no matter what man? Although withered and almost leafless, the bouquet still retained so exquisite an odor and so brave a look, that in breathing it and looking at it, Croisilles could not help hoping. It was a thin garland of roses round a bunch of violets. What mysterious depths of sentiment an Oriental might have read in these flowers, by interpreting their language! But after all, he need not be an Oriental in this case. The flowers which fall from the breast of a pretty woman, in Europe, as in the East, are never mute; were they but to tell what they have seen while reposing in that lovely bosom, it would be enough for a lover, and this, in fact, they do. Perfumes have more than one resemblance to love, and there are even people who think love to be but a sort of perfume; it is true the flowers which exhale it are the most beautiful in creation.
After clinking glasses with Jean, Croisilles, instead of drowning his sorrows, went to the theater. Standing at the back of the audience, he took out Mademoiselle Godeau’s bouquet from his jacket and, inhaling its fragrance in deep thought, he began to reflect more calmly on his morning's adventure. After thinking it over for a while, he clearly saw the truth; that is, the young lady, by leaving the bouquet in his hands and refusing to take it back, wanted to show him some interest. Otherwise, her refusal and silence could only imply contempt, and that idea was impossible. Croisilles concluded that Mademoiselle Godeau’s heart was softer than her father’s, and he distinctly remembered that the young lady’s expression as she crossed the drawing-room showed a true emotion that appeared involuntary. But was this emotion love, or just sympathy? Or perhaps it was something even less significant—simple pity? Had Mademoiselle Godeau been afraid to see him die—him, Croisilles—or just to be the cause of anyone’s death, no matter who? Even though the bouquet was wilted and almost leafless, it still had such a beautiful scent and bold appearance that as he breathed it in and looked at it, Croisilles couldn’t help but feel hopeful. It was a thin garland of roses surrounding a bunch of violets. What mysterious layers of emotion an Oriental person might have read in these flowers, interpreting their meaning! But he didn’t need to be an Oriental in this case. The flowers that fall from the breast of a pretty woman, in Europe as in the East, never go unnoticed; if they could share what they have seen while resting in that lovely bosom, it would be enough for a lover, and indeed, that’s what they do. Scents have more than one resemblance to love, and some people even believe love is just a kind of fragrance; it's true that the flowers that give it off are the most beautiful in existence.
While Croisilles mused thus, paying very little attention to the tragedy that was being acted at the time, Mademoiselle Godeau herself appeared in a box opposite.
While Croisilles contemplated this, barely noticing the tragedy unfolding at that moment, Mademoiselle Godeau herself appeared in an opposite box.
The idea did not occur to the young man that, if she should notice him, she might think it very strange to find the would-be suicide there after what had transpired in the morning. He, on the contrary, bent all his efforts towards getting nearer to her; but he could not succeed. A fifth-rate actress from Paris had come to play Mérope, and the crowd was so dense that one could not move. For lack of anything better, Croisilles had to content himself with fixing his gaze upon his lady-love, not lifting his eyes from her for a moment. He noticed that she seemed pre-occupied and moody, and that she spoke to every one with a sort of repugnance. Her box was surrounded, as may be imagined, by all the fops of the neighborhood, each of whom passed several times before her in the gallery, totally unable to enter the box, of which her father filled more than three-fourths. Croisilles noticed further that she was not using her opera-glasses, nor was she listening to the play. Her elbows resting on the balustrade, her chin in her hand, with her far-away look, she seemed, in all her sumptuous apparel, like some statue of Venus disguised en marquise. The display of her dress and her hair, her rouge, beneath which one could guess her paleness, all the splendor of her toilet, did but the more distinctly bring out the immobility of her countenance. Never had Croisilles seen her so beautiful. Having found means, between the acts, to escape from the crush, he hurried off to look at her from the passage leading to her box, and, strange to say, scarcely had he reached it, when Mademoiselle Godeau, who had not stirred for the last hour, turned round. She started slightly as she noticed him and only cast a glance at him; then she resumed her former attitude. Whether that glance expressed surprise, anxiety, pleasure or love; whether it meant “What, not dead!” or “God be praised! There you are, living!”—I do not pretend to explain. Be that as it may; at that glance, Croisilles inwardly swore to himself to die or gain her love.
The thought never crossed the young man's mind that if she noticed him, she might find it odd to see the would-be suicide there after what happened that morning. Instead, he focused all his energy on getting closer to her, but he couldn’t make it. A fifth-rate actress from Paris was playing Mérope, and the crowd was so packed that moving was impossible. With no better options, Croisilles settled for keeping his eyes fixed on his lady-love, not looking away for even a moment. He saw that she seemed distracted and moody, talking to everyone with a hint of disdain. As expected, her box was surrounded by all the trendy guys in the area, each taking turns walking past her in the gallery, completely unable to enter the box since her father took up more than three-quarters of it. Croisilles also noticed that she wasn’t using her opera glasses and wasn’t paying attention to the play. With her elbows on the railing and her chin in her hand, staring off into the distance, she looked, in all her lavish clothing, like a statue of Venus dressed as a marquise. The splendor of her dress and hair, and the makeup that barely hid her paleness, only highlighted how still her face was. Croisilles had never seen her look so beautiful. During the intermission, he managed to escape the crowd and hurried to peek at her from the passageway leading to her box. Strangely enough, as soon as he got there, Mademoiselle Godeau, who hadn’t moved for the past hour, turned around. She flinched a little when she saw him and gave him just a quick glance before going back to her previous pose. Whether that look showed surprise, worry, happiness, or love; whether it meant “What, not dead?” or “Thank God! You’re alive!”—I can’t say. Regardless, at that glance, Croisilles vowed to himself that he would either die or win her love.
IV
Of all the obstacles which hinder the smooth course of love, the greatest is, without doubt, what is called false shame, which is indeed a very potent obstacle.
Of all the obstacles that disrupt the flow of love, the biggest one is definitely what we call false shame, which is truly a strong barrier.
Croisilles was not troubled with this unhappy failing, which both pride and timidity combine to produce; he was not one of those who, for whole months, hover round the woman they love, like a cat round a caged bird. As soon as he had given up the idea of drowning himself, he thought only of letting his dear Julie know that he lived solely for her. But how could he tell her so? Should he present himself a second time at the mansion of the fermier-général, it was but too certain that M. Godeau would have him ejected.
Croisilles didn't have this unfortunate flaw that comes from a mix of pride and shyness; he wasn’t one of those guys who linger around the woman they love for months, like a cat stalking a caged bird. Once he gave up on the idea of drowning himself, his only thought was to let his beloved Julie know that he lived only for her. But how could he express that? If he went back to the mansion of the fermier-général, it was pretty much guaranteed that M. Godeau would have him kicked out.
Julie, when she happened to take a walk, never went without her maid; it was therefore useless to undertake to follow her. To pass the nights under the windows of one’s beloved is a folly dear to lovers, but, in the present case, it would certainly prove vain. I said before that Croisilles was very religious; it therefore never entered his mind to seek to meet his lady-love at church. As the best way, though the most dangerous, is to write to people when one cannot speak to them in person, he decided on the very next day to write to the young lady.
Julie never went for a walk without her maid, so it was pointless to try to follow her. Spending nights under the windows of your beloved is a classic romantic gesture, but in this case, it would definitely be pointless. I previously mentioned that Croisilles was very religious; so, it never crossed his mind to try to meet his lady-love at church. Since writing to people is often the best but also the riskiest way to communicate when you can't talk to them in person, he decided to write to the young lady the very next day.
His letter possessed, naturally, neither order nor reason. It read somewhat as follows:
His letter had no order or logic, of course. It went something like this:
“Mademoiselle,—Tell me exactly, I beg of you, what fortune one must possess to be able to pretend to your hand. I am asking you a strange question; but I love you so desperately, that it is impossible for me not to ask it, and you are the only person in the world to whom I can address it. It seemed to me, last evening, that you looked at me at the play. I had wished to die; would to God I were indeed dead, if I am mistaken, and if that look was not meant for me. Tell me if Fate can be so cruel as to let a man deceive himself in a manner at once so sad and so sweet. I believe that you commanded me to live. You are rich, beautiful. I know it. Your father is arrogant and miserly, and you have a right to be proud; but I love you, and the rest is a dream. Fix your charming eyes on me; think of what love can do, when I who suffer so cruelly, who must stand in fear of every thing, feel, nevertheless, an inexpressible joy in writing you this mad letter, which will perhaps bring down your anger upon me. But think also, mademoiselle that you are a little to blame for this, my folly. Why did you drop that bouquet? Put yourself for an instant, if possible, in my place; I dare think that you love me, and I dare ask you to tell me so. Forgive me, I beseech you. I would give my life’s blood to be sure of not offending you, and to see you listening to my love with that angel smile which belongs only to you.
“Mademoiselle,—Please tell me honestly, what kind of fortune does one need to have a chance at your hand? I know this is a strange question; but I love you so intensely that I can’t help but ask it, and you are the only person I can ask. It seemed to me, last night at the play, that you looked at me. I wished I could just die; I would gladly be dead if I’m wrong, if that look wasn’t for me. Can Fate be so cruel as to let a man fool himself in such a sad yet sweet way? I believe you wanted me to live. You are rich and beautiful. I know that. Your father is proud and stingy, and you have every right to be proud; but I love you, and everything else is just a dream. Please look at me with those lovely eyes; think of what love can do, especially when I, who suffer so much, who fear everything, still feel an indescribable joy in writing this crazy letter to you, which may bring your anger down on me. But remember, mademoiselle, you are a little to blame for my madness. Why did you drop that bouquet? Try for a moment to see it from my perspective; I dare to believe that you love me, and I dare to ask you to admit it. Please forgive me. I would give my life’s blood just to know that I haven’t offended you, and to see you listening to my love with that angelic smile that is uniquely yours.”
“Whatever you may do, your image remains mine; you can remove it only by tearing out my heart. As long as your look lives in my remembrance, as long as the bouquet keeps a trace of its perfume, as long as a word will tell of love, I will cherish hope.”
“Whatever you do, your image belongs to me; you can only erase it by tearing out my heart. As long as your gaze exists in my memory, as long as the bouquet holds onto its scent, as long as a word can express love, I will hold onto hope.”
Having sealed his letter, Croisilles went out and walked up and down the street opposite the Godeau mansion, waiting for a servant to come out. Chance, which always serves mysterious loves, when it can do so without compromising itself, willed it that Mademoiselle Julie’s maid should have arranged to purchase a cap on that day. She was going to the milliner’s when Croisilles accosted her, slipped a louis into her hand, and asked her to take charge of his letter.
Having sealed his letter, Croisilles stepped outside and paced back and forth on the street across from the Godeau mansion, waiting for a servant to emerge. By some twist of fate, which always seems to help secret loves as long as it doesn't put itself at risk, it happened that Mademoiselle Julie's maid had planned to buy a hat that day. She was heading to the milliner's when Croisilles approached her, slipped a louis into her hand, and asked her to deliver his letter.
The bargain was soon struck; the servant took the money to pay for her cap and promised to do the errand out of gratitude. Croisilles, full of joy, went home and sat at his door awaiting an answer.
The deal was quickly made; the servant took the money to pay for her cap and promised to do the errand out of gratitude. Croisilles, filled with joy, went home and sat at his door waiting for a response.
Before speaking of this answer, a word must be said about Mademoiselle Godeau. She was not quite free from the vanity of her father, but her good nature was ever uppermost. She was, in the full meaning of the term, a spoilt child. She habitually spoke very little, and never was she seen with a needle in her hand; she spent her days at her toilet, and her evenings on the sofa, not seeming to hear the conversation going on around her. As regards her dress, she was prodigiously coquettish, and her own face was surely what she thought most of on earth. A wrinkle in her collarette, an ink-spot on her finger, would have distressed her; and, when her dress pleased her, nothing can describe the last look which she cast at her mirror before leaving the room. She showed neither taste nor aversion for the pleasures in which young ladies usually delight. She went to balls willingly enough, and renounced going to them without a show of temper, sometimes without motive.
Before discussing this answer, it's important to mention Mademoiselle Godeau. She wasn’t completely free from her father's vanity, but her kind nature always shone through. She was, in every sense of the word, a spoiled child. She usually didn’t talk much and was never seen with a needle in her hand; she spent her days getting ready and her evenings lounging on the sofa, appearing not to notice the conversations happening around her. When it came to her clothing, she was incredibly fussy, and her own appearance was surely what she cared about most. A wrinkle in her collar or an ink stain on her finger would upset her; and when her outfit pleased her, nothing could capture the final glance she gave her reflection before leaving the room. She showed no strong taste or distaste for the typical pleasures that young ladies usually enjoy. She would go to dances willingly enough and would cancel her attendance without any fuss, sometimes for no reason at all.
The play wearied her, and she was in the constant habit of falling asleep there. When her father, who worshipped her, proposed to make her some present of her own choice, she took an hour to decide, not being able to think of anything she cared for. When M. Godeau gave a reception or a dinner, it often happened that Julie would not appear in the drawing-room, and at such times she passed the evening alone in her own room, in full dress, walking up and down, her fan in her hand. If a compliment was addressed to her, she turned away her head, and if any one attempted to pay court to her, she responded only by a look at once so dazzling and so serious as to disconcert even the boldest. Never had a sally made her laugh; never had an air in an opera, a flight of tragedy, moved her; indeed, never had her heart given a sign of life; and, on seeing her pass in all the splendor of her nonchalant loveliness one might have taken her for a beautiful somnambulist, walking through the world as in a trance.
The play bored her, and she often found herself falling asleep there. When her father, who adored her, suggested giving her a gift of her choice, it took her an hour to decide because she couldn't think of anything she wanted. When Mr. Godeau hosted a reception or dinner, it was common for Julie to skip the drawing-room, spending the evening alone in her own room, dressed up, pacing back and forth with her fan in hand. If someone complimented her, she would turn her head away, and if anyone tried to flirt with her, she only responded with a look that was both dazzling and serious, intimidating even the most confident suitors. She had never laughed at a joke, never been moved by an opera or a dramatic moment; in fact, her heart had never shown a sign of life. Seeing her glide by in all the radiance of her effortless beauty, one might think she was a beautiful sleepwalker, wandering through the world as if in a trance.
So much indifference and coquetry did not seem easy to understand. Some said she loved nothing, others that she loved nothing but herself. A single word, however, suffices to explain her character,—she was waiting. From the age of fourteen she had heard it ceaselessly repeated that nothing was so charming as she. She was convinced of this, and that was why she paid so much attention to dress. In failing to do honor to her own person, she would have thought herself guilty of sacrilege. She walked, in her beauty, so to speak, like a child in its holiday dress; but she was very far from thinking that her beauty was to remain useless.
So much indifference and flirting didn’t seem easy to understand. Some said she loved nothing, while others claimed she only loved herself. However, one word sums up her character—she was waiting. Since she was fourteen, she had heard over and over that nothing was as charming as she was. She believed this, which is why she paid so much attention to her outfits. If she didn’t honor her appearance, she would feel like she was committing a sin. She moved through the world in her beauty, almost like a child in their best clothes; but she was far from thinking that her beauty would go to waste.
Beneath her apparent unconcern she had a will, secret, inflexible, and the more potent the better it was concealed. The coquetry of ordinary women, which spends itself in ogling, in simpering, and in smiling, seemed to her a childish, vain, almost contemptible way of fighting with shadows. She felt herself in possession of a treasure, and she disdained to stake it piece by piece; she needed an adversary worthy of herself; but, too accustomed to see her wishes anticipated, she did not seek that adversary; it may even be said that she felt astonished at his failing to present himself.
Beneath her seemingly carefree attitude, she had a hidden, unyielding will, and the more she concealed it, the stronger it became. The flirtation of average women, which is all about staring, giggling, and smiling, struck her as childish, superficial, and almost pathetic in dealing with illusions. She felt like she held a valuable secret, and she looked down on the idea of revealing it piece by piece; she wanted an opponent who matched her value. However, too used to having her desires met before she even asked, she didn’t actively search for that opponent; in fact, she was even surprised that he didn’t appear on his own.
For the four or five years that she had been out in society and had conscientiously displayed her flowers, her furbelows, and her beautiful shoulders, it seemed to her inconceivable that she had not yet inspired some great passion.
For the four or five years that she had been part of society and had proudly shown off her flowers, her frills, and her stunning shoulders, it felt unimaginable to her that she hadn't sparked some great passion yet.
Had she said what was really behind her thoughts, she certainly would have replied to her many flatterers: “Well! if it is true that I am so beautiful, why do you not blow your brains out for me?” An answer which many other young girls might make, and which more than one who says nothing hides away in a corner of her heart, not far perhaps from the tip of her tongue.
Had she expressed what was truly on her mind, she would have definitely said to her many admirers: “Well! If it's true that I'm so beautiful, why don’t you go ahead and blow your brains out for me?” It's a response that many other young girls might have too, and more than one who stays silent keeps it hidden away in a corner of her heart, not far perhaps from the tip of her tongue.
What is there, indeed, in the world, more tantalizing for a woman than to be young, rich, beautiful, to look at herself in her mirror and see herself charmingly dressed, worthy in every way to please, fully disposed to allow herself to be loved, and to have to say to herself: “I am admired, I am praised, all the world thinks me charming, but nobody loves me. My gown is by the best maker, my laces are superb, my coiffure is irreproachable, my face the most beautiful on earth, my figure slender, my foot prettily turned, and all this helps me to nothing but to go and yawn in the corner of some drawing-room! If a young man speaks to me he treats me as a child; if I am asked in marriage, it is for my dowry; if somebody presses my hand in a dance, it is sure to be some provincial fop; as soon as I appear anywhere, I excite a murmur of admiration; but nobody speaks low, in my ear, a word that makes my heart beat. I hear impertinent men praising me in loud tones, a couple of feet away, and never a look of humbly sincere adoration meets mine. Still I have an ardent soul full of life, and I am not, by any means, only a pretty doll to be shown about, to be made to dance at a ball, to be dressed by a maid in the morning and undressed at night—beginning the whole thing over again the next day.”
What is there, really, in the world that’s more tempting for a woman than being young, rich, and beautiful? To look in the mirror and see herself looking lovely, completely able to please, ready to be loved, yet to think: “I am admired, I am praised, everyone thinks I’m charming, but nobody truly loves me. My dress is from the best designer, my lace is stunning, my hair is perfect, my face is the most beautiful in the world, my figure is slim, my foot is well-shaped, and all this does nothing but leave me yawning in the corner of some living room! If a young man talks to me, he treats me like a child; if someone proposes marriage, it’s only for my dowry; if someone holds my hand while dancing, it’s definitely some local admirer; as soon as I enter a room, I create a buzz of admiration, but nobody whispers in my ear a word that makes my heart race. I hear rude guys shouting compliments from a couple of feet away, and not a single gaze of genuine adoration meets mine. Yet I have a passionate soul full of life; I’m not just a pretty doll to be shown off, to be made to dance at a party, to be dressed by a maid in the morning and undressed at night—only to start all over again the next day.”
That is what Mademoiselle Godeau had many times said to herself; and there were hours when that thought inspired her with so gloomy a feeling that she remained mute and almost motionless for a whole day. When Croisilles wrote her, she was in just such a fit of ill-humor. She had just been taking her chocolate and was deep in meditation, stretched upon a lounge, when her maid entered and handed her the letter with a mysterious air. She looked at the address, and not recognizing the handwriting, fell again to musing.
That’s what Mademoiselle Godeau had told herself many times; there were moments when that thought brought on such a heavy gloom that she would stay silent and nearly motionless for an entire day. When Croisilles wrote to her, she was in one of those bad moods. She had just been enjoying her chocolate and was lost in thought, lying on a couch, when her maid came in and handed her the letter with an air of mystery. She glanced at the address and, not recognizing the handwriting, returned to her thoughts.
The maid then saw herself forced to explain what it was, which she did with a rather disconcerted air, not being at all sure how the young lady would take the matter. Mademoiselle Godeau listened without moving, then opened the letter, and cast only a glance at it; she at once asked for a sheet of paper, and nonchalantly wrote these few words:
The maid then found herself needing to explain what it was, which she did with a somewhat uneasy demeanor, unsure of how the young lady would react. Mademoiselle Godeau listened without a word, then opened the letter and glanced at it quickly; she immediately asked for a sheet of paper and casually wrote these few words:
“No, sir, I assure you I am not proud. If you had only a hundred thousand crowns, I would willingly marry you.”
“No, sir, I promise you I’m not proud. If you had just a hundred thousand crowns, I would gladly marry you.”
Such was the reply which the maid at once took to Croisilles, who gave her another louis for her trouble.
Such was the reply that the maid immediately took to Croisilles, who gave her another louis for her efforts.
V
A hundred thousand crowns are not found “in a donkey’s hoof-print,” and if Croisilles had been suspicious he might have thought in reading Mademoiselle Godeau’s letter that she was either crazy or laughing at him. He thought neither, for he only saw in it that his darling Julie loved him, and that he must have a hundred thousand crowns, and he dreamed from that moment of nothing but trying to secure them.
A hundred thousand crowns aren’t something you just find “in a donkey’s hoofprint,” and if Croisilles had felt suspicious, he might have wondered when reading Mademoiselle Godeau’s letter if she was either out of her mind or making fun of him. He thought neither, because all he saw was that his beloved Julie loved him, and that he had to get a hundred thousand crowns. From that moment on, he dreamed of nothing but figuring out how to secure them.
He possessed two hundred louis in cash, plus a house which, as I have said, might be worth about thirty thousand francs. What was to be done? How was he to go about transfiguring these thirty-four thousand francs, at a jump, into three hundred thousand. The first idea which came into the mind of the young man was to find some way of staking his whole fortune on the toss-up of a coin, but for that he must sell the house. Croisilles therefore began by putting a notice upon the door, stating that his house was for sale; then, while dreaming what he would do with the money that he would get for it, he awaited a purchaser.
He had two hundred louis in cash, along with a house that, as I mentioned, could be worth around thirty thousand francs. What was he supposed to do? How could he turn those thirty-four thousand francs into three hundred thousand overnight? The first idea that popped into the young man's head was to find a way to bet his entire fortune on the flip of a coin, but that meant he had to sell the house first. Croisilles started by putting a sign on the door saying that his house was for sale; then, while dreaming about what he would do with the money he could get from it, he waited for a buyer.
A week went by, then another; not a single purchaser applied. More and more distressed, Croisilles spent these days with Jean, and despair was taking possession of him once more, when a Jewish broker rang at the door.
A week passed, then another; not a single buyer showed up. Growing more distressed, Croisilles spent these days with Jean, and despair was starting to take over him again when a Jewish broker knocked at the door.
“This house is for sale, sir, is it not? Are you the owner of it?”
“This house is for sale, right? Are you the owner?”
“Yes, sir.”
“Yeah, sure.”
“And how much is it worth?”
“And how much does it cost?”
“Thirty thousand francs, I believe; at least I have heard my father say so.”
“Thirty thousand francs, I think; at least I’ve heard my dad say that.”
The Jew visited all the rooms, went upstairs and down into the cellar, knocking on the walls, counting the steps of the staircase, turning the doors on their hinges and the keys in their locks, opening and closing the windows; then, at last, after having thoroughly examined everything, without saying a word and without making the slightest proposal, he bowed to Croisilles and retired.
The Jew checked out all the rooms, went upstairs and down into the basement, knocking on the walls, counting the steps on the staircase, turning the doors on their hinges and the keys in their locks, opening and closing the windows; then, finally, after carefully looking at everything, without saying a word and without making the slightest suggestion, he bowed to Croisilles and left.
Croisilles, who for a whole hour had followed him with a palpitating heart, as may be imagined, was not a little disappointed at this silent retreat. He thought that perhaps the Jew had wished to give himself time to reflect and that he would return presently. He waited a week for him, not daring to go out for fear of missing his visit, and looking out of the windows from morning till night. But it was in vain; the Jew did not reappear. Jean, true to his unpleasant rôle of adviser, brought moral pressure to bear to dissuade his master from selling his house in so hasty a manner and for so extravagant a purpose. Dying of impatience, ennui, and love, Croisilles one morning took his two hundred louis and went out, determined to tempt fortune with this sum, since he could not have more.
Croisilles, who for an entire hour had followed him with a racing heart, as one might guess, was quite disappointed by this silent exit. He thought maybe the Jew wanted to take some time to think things over and would come back soon. He waited a week for him, too anxious to go out for fear of missing his visit, peering out of the windows from morning to night. But it was pointless; the Jew did not return. Jean, sticking to his role as an annoying adviser, pressured his master not to sell his house so quickly and for such an extravagant reason. Dying of impatience, boredom, and love, Croisilles one morning took his two hundred louis and went out, determined to try his luck with that amount, since he couldn’t get any more.
The gaming-houses at that time were not public, and that refinement of civilization which enables the first comer to ruin himself at all hours, as soon as the wish enters his mind, had not yet been invented.
The gaming houses back then weren't open to the public, and that level of civilization that allows someone to completely destroy themselves at any hour, as soon as the thought crosses their mind, hadn't been invented yet.
Scarcely was Croisilles in the street before he stopped, not knowing where to go to stake his money. He looked at the houses of the neighborhood, and eyed them, one after the other, striving to discover suspicious appearances that might point out to him the object of his search. A good-looking young man, splendidly dressed, happened to pass. Judging from his mien, he was certainly a young man of gentle blood and ample leisure, so Croisilles politely accosted him.
Scarcely had Croisilles stepped out into the street before he paused, unsure of where to go to place his bet. He scanned the nearby houses, examining each one, trying to spot any signs that could lead him to what he was looking for. A handsome young man, dressed exceptionally well, happened to walk by. From his appearance, he clearly seemed like a young man of noble birth and good means, so Croisilles approached him politely.
“Sir,” he said, “I beg your pardon for the liberty I take. I have two hundred louis in my pocket and I am dying either to lose them or win more. Could you not point out to me some respectable place where such things are done?”
“Sir,” he said, “I apologize for the boldness. I have two hundred louis in my pocket and I’m eager to either lose them or win more. Could you please suggest a reputable place where I can do that?”
At this rather strange speech the young man burst out laughing.
At this rather strange speech, the young man suddenly laughed out loud.
“Upon my word, sir!” answered he, “if you are seeking any such wicked place you have but to follow me, for that is just where I am going.”
“Honestly, sir!” he replied, “if you're looking for a place like that, just follow me, because that's exactly where I'm headed.”
Croisilles followed him, and a few steps farther they both entered a house of very attractive appearance, where they were received hospitably by an old gentleman of the highest breeding.
Croisilles followed him, and a few steps later they both entered a house that looked very inviting, where they were warmly welcomed by an elegant old gentleman.
Several young men were already seated round a green cloth. Croisilles modestly took a place there, and in less than an hour his two hundred louis were gone.
Several young men were already sitting around a green tablecloth. Croisilles quietly took a seat there, and in less than an hour, his two hundred louis were gone.
He came out as sad as a lover can be who thinks himself beloved. He had not enough to dine with, but that did not cause him any anxiety.
He came out as sad as a lover can be who believes they are loved. He didn't have enough to eat, but that didn't bother him at all.
“What can I do now,” he asked himself, “to get money? To whom shall I address myself in this town? Who will lend me even a hundred louis on this house that I can not sell?”
“What can I do now,” he wondered, “to get some money? Who should I talk to in this town? Who will lend me even a hundred louis on this house that I can’t sell?”
While he was in this quandary, he met his Jewish broker. He did not hesitate to address him, and, featherhead as he was, did not fail to tell him the plight he was in.
While he was in this dilemma, he ran into his Jewish broker. He didn't hesitate to talk to him, and, clueless as he was, made sure to explain the situation he was in.
The Jew did not much want to buy the house; he had come to see it only through curiosity, or, to speak more exactly, for the satisfaction of his own conscience, as a passing dog goes into a kitchen, the door of which stands open, to see if there is anything to steal. But when he saw Croisilles so despondent, so sad, so bereft of all resources, he could not resist the temptation to put himself to some inconvenience, even, in order to pay for the house. He therefore offered him about one-fourth of its value. Croisilles fell upon his neck, called him his friend and saviour, blindly signed a bargain that would have made one’s hair stand on end, and, on the very next day, the possessor of four hundred new louis, he once more turned his steps toward the gambling-house where he had been so politely and speedily ruined the night before.
The Jew wasn't really interested in buying the house; he had come to check it out out of curiosity, or more precisely, to ease his own conscience, like a stray dog wandering into an open kitchen to see if there's anything to grab. But when he saw Croisilles looking so hopeless, so sad, and completely out of options, he couldn't resist the urge to help him out, even if it meant putting himself in a bit of a tight spot, so he offered him about a quarter of its value. Croisilles threw his arms around him, called him his friend and savior, and blindly signed a deal that would make anyone's hair stand on end. The very next day, now with four hundred new louis in hand, he headed back to the gambling house where he had been so politely and quickly ruined the night before.
On his way, he passed by the wharf. A vessel was about leaving; the wind was gentle, the ocean tranquil. On all sides, merchants, sailors, officers in uniform were coming and going. Porters were carrying enormous bales of merchandise. Passengers and their friends were exchanging farewells, small boats were rowing about in all directions; on every face could be read fear, impatience, or hope; and, amidst all the agitation which surrounded it, the majestic vessel swayed gently to and fro under the wind that swelled her proud sails.
On his way, he walked past the dock. A ship was about to leave; the wind was soft, the sea calm. All around, merchants, sailors, and uniformed officers were coming and going. Porters were hauling large bundles of goods. Passengers and their loved ones were saying their goodbyes, small boats were rowing around in every direction; you could see fear, impatience, or hope on every face; and amid all the chaos around it, the majestic ship swayed gently back and forth in the breeze that filled her proud sails.
“What a grand thing it is,” thought Croisilles, “to risk all one possesses and go beyond the sea, in perilous search of fortune! How it fills me with emotion to look at this vessel setting out on her voyage, loaded with so much wealth, with the welfare of so many families! What joy to see her come back again, bringing twice as much as was intrusted to her, returning so much prouder and richer than she went away! Why am I not one of those merchants? Why could I not stake my four hundred louis in this way? This immense sea! What a green cloth, on which to boldly tempt fortune! Why should I not myself buy a few bales of cloth or silk? What is to prevent my doing so, since I have gold? Why should this captain refuse to take charge of my merchandise? And who knows? Instead of going and throwing away this—my little all—in a gambling-house, I might double it, I might triple it, perhaps, by honest industry. If Julie truly loves me, she will wait a few years, she will remain true to me until I am able to marry her. Commerce sometimes yields greater profits than one thinks; examples are wanting in this world of wealth gained with astonishing rapidity in this way on the changing waves—why should Providence not bless an endeavor made for a purpose so laudable, so worthy of His assistance? Among these merchants who have accumulated so much and who send their vessels to the ends of the world, more than one has begun with a smaller sum than I have now. They have prospered with the help of God; why should I not prosper in my turn? It seems to me as though a good wind were filling these sails, and this vessel inspires confidence. Come! the die is cast; I will speak to the captain, who seems to be a good fellow; I will then write to Julie, and set out to become a clever and successful trader.”
“What a great thing this is,” Croisilles thought, “to risk everything I have and go across the sea, in a dangerous search for fortune! It fills me with emotion to watch this ship setting out on her voyage, loaded with so much wealth, carrying the hopes of so many families! What joy it would be to see her return, bringing back twice what was entrusted to her, coming back prouder and richer than when she left! Why am I not one of those merchants? Why can't I invest my four hundred louis this way? This vast sea! What a green canvas to boldly test my fortune! Why shouldn't I buy a few bales of cloth or silk? What's stopping me, since I have gold? Why would this captain refuse to take my goods? And who knows? Instead of wasting my little savings in a gambling house, I could double or even triple it through honest work. If Julie truly loves me, she'll wait a few years; she'll stay true to me until I can marry her. Commerce can sometimes yield greater profits than one expects; there are plenty of examples in this world of fortunes gained quickly on the shifting waves—why wouldn’t Providence bless an effort with such a noble purpose, deserving of His assistance? Among these merchants who have amassed so much and send their ships to the ends of the earth, many have started with less than I have now. They have succeeded with God’s help; why shouldn’t I succeed too? It seems to me that a good wind is filling these sails, and this ship gives me confidence. Alright! The die is cast; I will talk to the captain, who seems like a decent guy; then I'll write to Julie and set out to become a clever and successful trader.”
The greatest danger incurred by those who are habitually but half crazy, is that of becoming, at times, altogether so.
The biggest risk for people who are usually a bit crazy is that they might at times become completely crazy.
The poor fellow, without further deliberation, put his whim into execution. To find goods to buy, when one has money and knows nothing about the goods, is the easiest thing in the world.
The poor guy, without thinking twice, acted on his impulse. Finding things to buy when you have money and don’t know anything about what you're buying is the easiest thing in the world.
The captain, to oblige Croisilles, took him to one of his friends, a manufacturer, who sold him as much cloth and silk as he could pay for. The whole of it, loaded upon a cart, was promptly taken on board. Croisilles, delighted and full of hope, had himself written in large letters his name upon the bales. He watched them being put on board with inexpressible joy; the hour of departure soon came, and the vessel weighed anchor.
The captain, eager to help Croisilles, brought him to one of his friends, a manufacturer, who sold him as much cloth and silk as he could afford. The entire load was quickly placed on a cart and brought on board. Croisilles, thrilled and full of hope, had his name written in big letters on the bales. He watched them being loaded onto the ship with immense joy; soon, the departure time arrived, and the vessel set sail.
VI
I need not say that in this transaction, Croisilles had kept no money in hand. His house was sold; and there remained to him, for his sole fortune, the clothes he had on his back;—no home, and not a son. With the best will possible, Jean could not suppose that his master was reduced to such an extremity; Croisilles was not too proud, but too thoughtless to tell him of it. So he determined to sleep under the starry vault, and as for his meals, he made the following calculation; he presumed that the vessel which bore his fortune would be six months before coming back to Havre; Croisilles, therefore, not without regret, sold a gold watch his father had given him, and which he had fortunately kept; he got thirty-six livres for it. That was sufficient to live on for about six months, at the rate of four sous a day. He did not doubt that it would be enough, and, reassured for the present, he wrote to Mademoiselle Godeau to inform her of what he had done. He was very careful in his letter not to speak of his distress; he announced to her, on the contrary, that he had undertaken a magnificent commercial enterprise, of the speedy and fortunate issue of which there could be no doubt; he explained to her that La Fleurette, a merchant-vessel of one hundred and fifty tons, was carrying to the Baltic his cloths and his silks, and implored her to remain faithful to him for a year, reserving to himself the right of asking, later on, for a further delay, while, for his part, he swore eternal love to her.
I don’t need to say that in this situation, Croisilles had no money left. His house was sold, and all he had to his name were the clothes on his back—no home and no son. Jean couldn’t imagine his master had fallen to such a point; Croisilles wasn’t too proud, just too careless to share it with him. So, he decided to sleep under the stars, and for meals, he figured this out: he assumed that the ship carrying his fortune would take six months to return to Havre. Therefore, Croisilles, not without regret, sold a gold watch his father had given him, which he was lucky to still have; he got thirty-six livres for it. That would be enough to live on for about six months at four sous a day. He was confident it would be sufficient, and feeling reassured for now, he wrote to Mademoiselle Godeau to let her know what he had done. He was careful in his letter not to mention his troubles; instead, he told her that he had embarked on a magnificent business venture, the success of which was guaranteed. He explained that La Fleurette, a merchant ship of one hundred and fifty tons, was taking his cloth and silks to the Baltic, and he pleaded with her to stay faithful to him for a year, allowing himself the option to ask for more time later, while he promised her eternal love.
When Mademoiselle Godeau received this letter she was sitting before the fire, and had in her hand, using it as a screen, one of those bulletins which are printed in seaports, announcing the arrival and departure of vessels, and which also report disasters at sea. It had never occurred to her, as one can well imagine, to take an interest in this sort of thing; she had in fact never glanced at any of these sheets.
When Mademoiselle Godeau got this letter, she was sitting by the fire, holding one of those bulletins printed in seaports that announce the arrival and departure of ships, and also report maritime disasters, using it as a screen. It had never crossed her mind, as you might guess, to care about this kind of thing; in fact, she had never even looked at any of these papers.
The perusal of Croisilles’ letter prompted her to read the bulletin she had been holding in her hand; the first word that caught her eye was no other than the name of La Fleurette.
The reading of Croisilles' letter made her look at the bulletin she had been holding in her hand; the first word that grabbed her attention was none other than the name La Fleurette.
The vessel had been wrecked on the coast of France, on the very night following its departure. The crew had barely escaped, but all the cargo was lost.
The ship had crashed on the coast of France, just the night after it left. The crew barely got away, but all the cargo was gone.
Mademoiselle Godeau, at this news, no longer remembered that Croisilles had made to her an avowal of his poverty; she was as heartbroken as though a million had been at stake.
Mademoiselle Godeau, upon hearing this news, completely forgot that Croisilles had confessed his financial struggles to her; she felt as devastated as if a fortune were on the line.
In an instant, the horrors of the tempest, the fury of the winds, the cries of the drowning, the ruin of the man who loved her, presented themselves to her mind like a scene in a romance. The bulletin and the letter fell from her hands. She rose in great agitation, and, with heaving breast and eyes brimming with tears, paced up and down, determined to act, and asking herself how she should act.
In a moment, the terrifying storm, the raging winds, the screams of those drowning, and the destruction of the man who loved her flooded her mind like a scene from a novel. The news report and the letter slipped from her fingers. She got up in a rush, her chest rising and falling deeply and her eyes filled with tears, walking back and forth, determined to take action and questioning how she should do it.
There is one thing that must be said in justice to love; it is that the stronger, the clearer, the simpler the considerations opposed to it, in a word, the less common sense there is in the matter, the wilder does the passion become and the more does the lover love. It is one of the most beautiful things under heaven, this irrationality of the heart. We should not be worth much without it. After having walked about the room (without forgetting either her dear fan or the passing glance at the mirror), Julie allowed herself to sink once more upon her lounge. Whoever had seen her at this moment would have looked upon a lovely sight; her eyes sparkled, her cheeks were on fire; she sighed deeply, and murmured in a delicious transport of joy and pain:
There’s one thing that must be said in fairness to love: the stronger, clearer, and simpler the reasons against it—essentially, the less common sense there is in the situation—the more intense the passion becomes, and the more the lover loves. This irrationality of the heart is one of the most beautiful things in the world. We wouldn't be worth much without it. After pacing the room (not forgetting her beloved fan or the quick glance at the mirror), Julie allowed herself to sink back onto her couch. Anyone who saw her at that moment would have witnessed a lovely sight; her eyes sparkled, her cheeks were flushed; she sighed deeply and murmured in a sweet mix of joy and pain:
“Poor fellow! He has ruined himself for me!”
“Poor guy! He’s messed up his life for me!”
Independently of the fortune which she could expect from her father, Mademoiselle Godeau had in her own right the property her mother had left her. She had never thought of it.
Independently of the fortune she might expect from her father, Mademoiselle Godeau had, on her own, the property her mother left her. She had never considered it.
At this moment, for the first time in her life, she remembered that she could dispose of five hundred thousand francs. This thought brought a smile to her lips; a project, strange, bold, wholly feminine, almost as mad as Croisilles himself, entered her head;—she weighed the idea in her mind for some time, then decided to act upon it at once.
At that moment, for the first time in her life, she realized she could manage five hundred thousand francs. This thought made her smile; a strange, daring, completely feminine idea, almost as crazy as Croisilles himself, popped into her head; she considered it for a while, then decided to go for it right away.
She began by inquiring whether Croisilles had any relatives or friends; the maid was sent out in all directions to find out.
She started by asking if Croisilles had any relatives or friends; the maid was sent out in all directions to find out.
Having made minute inquiries in all quarters, she discovered, on the fourth floor of an old rickety house, a half-crippled aunt, who never stirred from her arm-chair, and had not been out for four or five years. This poor woman, very old, seemed to have been left in the world expressly as a specimen of hungry misery. Blind, gouty, almost deaf, she lived alone in a garret; but a gayety, stronger than misfortune and illness, sustained her at eighty years of age, and made her still love life. Her neighbors never passed her door without going in to see her, and the antiquated tunes she hummed enlivened all the girls of the neighborhood. She possessed a little annuity which sufficed to maintain her; as long as day lasted, she knitted. She did not know what had happened since the death of Louis XIV.
After asking around everywhere, she found on the fourth floor of an old, shabby house a partly disabled aunt who never left her armchair and hadn't been outside in four or five years. This poor woman, very old, seemed to have been left in the world just to be a symbol of deep suffering. Blind, suffering from gout, and almost deaf, she lived alone in a small room; yet a joy that was stronger than her misfortunes and illnesses kept her going at eighty years old, making her still appreciate life. Her neighbors always stopped by to visit her, and the old songs she hummed brightened the spirits of all the local girls. She had a small annuity that was enough to take care of her; as long as it was light out, she knitted. She had no idea what had happened since the death of Louis XIV.
It was to this worthy person that Julie had herself privately conducted. She donned for the occasion all her finery; feathers, laces, ribbons, diamonds, nothing was spared. She wanted to be fascinating; but the real secret of her beauty, in this case, was the whim that was carrying her away. She went up the steep, dark staircase which led to the good lady’s chamber, and, after the most graceful bow, spoke somewhat as follows:
It was to this respected person that Julie had herself privately taken. She put on all her best clothes for the occasion; feathers, lace, ribbons, diamonds—nothing was held back. She wanted to be captivating; but the true secret of her beauty, in this case, was the impulse that was sweeping her away. She ascended the steep, dim staircase leading to the kind lady’s room, and, after a very graceful bow, spoke somewhat as follows:
“You have, madame, a nephew, called Croisilles, who loves me and has asked for my hand; I love him too and wish to marry him; but my father, Monsieur Godeau, fermier-général of this town, refuses his consent, because your nephew is not rich. I would not, for the world, give occasion to scandal, nor cause trouble to anybody; I would therefore never think of disposing of myself without the consent of my family. I come to ask you a favor, which I beseech you to grant me. You must come yourself and propose this marriage to my father. I have, thank God, a little fortune which is quite at your disposal; you may take possession, whenever you see fit, of five hundred thousand francs at my notary’s. You will say that this sum belongs to your nephew, which in fact it does. It is not a present that I am making him, it is a debt which I am paying, for I am the cause of the ruin of Croisilles, and it is but just that I should repair it. My father will not easily give in; you will be obliged to insist and you must have a little courage; I, for my part, will not fail. As nobody on earth excepting myself has any right to the sum of which I am speaking to you, nobody will ever know in what way this amount will have passed into your hands. You are not very rich yourself, I know, and you may fear that people will be astonished to see you thus endowing your nephew; but remember that my father does not know you, that you show yourself very little in town, and that, consequently it will be easy for you to pretend that you have just arrived from some journey. This step will doubtless be some exertion to you; you will have to leave your arm-chair and take a little trouble; but you will make two people happy, madame, and if you have ever known love, I hope you will not refuse me.”
“You have a nephew named Croisilles who loves me and has asked for my hand; I love him too and want to marry him. However, my father, Monsieur Godeau, the general farmer of this town, refuses to give his consent because your nephew isn’t wealthy. I would never want to cause any scandal or trouble for anyone, so I wouldn't think of making a decision like this without my family's approval. I’m here to ask you for a favor, which I sincerely hope you’ll agree to. You need to come yourself and propose this marriage to my father. Thankfully, I have a small fortune that you can use; you can access five hundred thousand francs at my notary’s whenever you’d like. Just say this amount belongs to your nephew, which it does. It’s not a gift I'm giving him; it’s a debt I’m repaying because I am the reason for Croisilles' misfortune, and it’s only fair that I help him recover. My father won’t easily relent; you will need to push a bit, and you must be brave; as for me, I won’t back down. Since nobody else has any claim to the amount I’m discussing, no one will ever know how it came into your hands. I know you’re not very rich either, and you might worry that people will be surprised to see you supporting your nephew like this. But remember, my father doesn’t know you, you rarely show yourself in town, and so it’ll be easy for you to act as if you just returned from a trip. This might take some effort on your part; you’ll have to get up from your armchair and put in a little work, but you will make two people very happy, madame, and if you’ve ever known love, I hope you won’t refuse me.”
The old lady, during this discourse, had been in turn surprised, anxious, touched, and delighted. The last words persuaded her.
The old lady, during this conversation, had felt surprised, anxious, moved, and happy. The final words convinced her.
“Yes, my child,” she repeated several times, “I know what it is,—I know what it is.”
“Yes, my child,” she said several times, “I know what it is—I know what it is.”
As she said this she made an effort to rise; her feeble limbs could barely support her; Julie quickly advanced and put out her hand to help her; by an almost involuntary movement they found themselves, in an instant, in each other’s arms.
As she said this, she tried to get up; her weak limbs could hardly support her. Julie quickly stepped forward and reached out to help her; in an almost instinctive motion, they found themselves, in an instant, in each other’s arms.
A treaty was at once concluded; a warm kiss sealed it in advance, and the necessary and confidential consultation followed without further trouble.
A treaty was quickly signed; a passionate kiss sealed it right away, and the required private discussion occurred without any issues.
All the explanations having been made, the good lady drew from her wardrobe a venerable gown of taffeta, which had been her wedding-dress. This antique piece of property was not less than fifty years old; but not a spot, not a grain of dust had disfigured it; Julie was in ecstasies over it. A coach was sent for, the handsomest in the town. The good lady prepared the speech she was going to make to Monsieur Godeau; Julie tried to teach her how she was to touch the heart of her father, and did not hesitate to confess that love of rank was his vulnerable point.
Once all the explanations were given, the kind lady took out an old taffeta gown from her wardrobe, which had been her wedding dress. This antique piece was over fifty years old, but it was spotless, without a single speck of dust on it; Julie was over the moon about it. A carriage was ordered, the most elegant one in town. The kind lady prepared the speech she would deliver to Monsieur Godeau, while Julie attempted to teach her how to appeal to her father's emotions, openly admitting that his love of status was his weak spot.
“If you could imagine,” said she, “a means of flattering this weakness, you will have won our cause.”
“If you could picture,” she said, “a way to flatter this weakness, you will have won our support.”
The good lady pondered deeply, finished her toilet without Another word, clasped the hands of her future niece, and entered the carriage.
The lady thought for a moment, finished getting ready without another word, took the hands of her future niece, and got into the carriage.
She soon arrived at the Godeau mansion; there, she braced herself up so gallantly for her entrance that she seemed ten years younger. She majestically crossed the drawing-room where Julie’s bouquet had fallen, and when the door of the boudoir opened, said in a firm voice to the lackey who preceded her:
She soon arrived at the Godeau mansion; there, she prepared herself so confidently for her entrance that she looked ten years younger. She gracefully walked through the drawing-room where Julie’s bouquet had fallen, and when the door of the boudoir opened, she said in a strong voice to the servant who was leading her:
“Announce the dowager Baroness de Croisilles.”
“Announce the dowager Baroness de Croisilles.”
These words settled the happiness of the two lovers. Monsieur Godeau was bewildered by them. Although five hundred thousand francs seemed little to him, he consented to everything, in order to make his daughter a baroness, and such she became;—who would dare contest her title? For my part, I think she had thoroughly earned it.
These words sealed the happiness of the two lovers. Monsieur Godeau was stunned by them. Even though five hundred thousand francs seemed like a small amount to him, he agreed to everything to make his daughter a baroness, and that’s what she became; who would dare challenge her title? Personally, I believe she fully deserved it.
THE VASE OF CLAY By Jean Aicard
I
Jean had inherited from his father a little field close beside the sea. Round this field the branches of the pine trees murmured a response to the plashing of the waves. Beneath the pines the soil was red, and the crimson shade of the earth mingling with the blue waves of the bay gave them a pensive violet hue, most of all in the quiet evening hours dear to reveries and dreams.
Jean had inherited a small field from his father right by the sea. Around this field, the branches of the pine trees softly responded to the sound of the waves. Beneath the pines, the soil was red, and the rich red shade of the earth blended with the blue waves of the bay, creating a thoughtful violet hue, especially during the calm evening hours that were perfect for daydreams and reflections.
In this field grew roses and raspberries. The pretty girls of the neighborhood came to Jean’s home to buy these fruits and flowers, so like their own lips and cheeks. The roses, the lips, and the berries had all the same youth, had all the same beauty.
In this field, roses and raspberries flourished. The beautiful girls from the neighborhood visited Jean’s home to buy these fruits and flowers, so similar to their own lips and cheeks. The roses, the lips, and the berries all shared the same youth and beauty.
Jean lived happily beside the sea, at the foot of the hills, beneath an olive tree planted near his door, which in all seasons threw a lance-like blue shadow upon his white wall.
Jean lived happily by the sea, at the base of the hills, under an olive tree planted near his door, which cast a lance-like blue shadow on his white wall in every season.
Near the olive tree was a well, the water of which was so cold and pure that the girls of the region, with their cheeks like roses and their lips like raspberries, came thither night and morning with their jugs. Upon their heads, covered with pads, they carried their jugs, round and slender as themselves, supporting them with their beautiful bare arms, raised aloft like living handles.
Near the olive tree was a well, the water of which was so cold and pure that the girls from the area, with their rosy cheeks and raspberry-colored lips, came there morning and night with their jugs. On their heads, covered with pads, they balanced their jugs, round and slender like themselves, supporting them with their beautiful bare arms, raised high like living handles.
Jean observed all these things, and admired them, and blessed his life.
Jean noticed all these things, admired them, and felt grateful for his life.
As he was only twenty years old, he fondly loved one of the charming girls who drew water from his well, who ate his raspberries and breathed the fragrance of his roses.
As he was only twenty years old, he affectionately loved one of the lovely girls who drew water from his well, who ate his raspberries, and enjoyed the scent of his roses.
He told this younger girl that she was as pure and fresh as the water, as delicious as the raspberries and as sweet as the roses.
He told the younger girl that she was as pure and fresh as water, as delicious as raspberries, and as sweet as roses.
Then the young girl smiled.
Then the girl smiled.
He told it her again, and she made a face at him.
He told her again, and she made a face at him.
He sang her the same song, and she married a sailor who carried her far away beyond the sea.
He sang her the same song, and she married a sailor who took her far away across the sea.
Jean wept bitterly, but he still admired beautiful things, and still blessed his life. Sometimes he thought that the frailty of what is beautiful and the brevity of what is good adds value to the beauty and goodness of all things.
Jean cried hard, but he still appreciated beautiful things and was grateful for his life. Sometimes he believed that the fragility of beauty and the shortness of goodness make all things more valuable.
II
One day he learned by chance that the red earth of his field was an excellent clay. He took a little of it in his hand, moistened it with water from his well, and fashioned a simple vase, while he thought of those beautiful girls who are like the ancient Greek jars, at once round and slender.
One day he accidentally discovered that the red soil in his field was great clay. He took some of it in his hand, added water from his well, and shaped a simple vase, thinking about those beautiful girls who resemble the ancient Greek jars, both round and slender.
The earth in his field was, indeed, excellent clay.
The soil in his field was really great clay.
He built himself a potter’s wheel. With his own hands, and with his clay, he built a furnace against the wall of his house, and he set himself to making little pots to hold raspberries.
He built a pottery wheel for himself. Using his own hands and clay, he constructed a small furnace against the wall of his house, and he focused on making little pots to hold raspberries.
He became skilful at this work, and all the gardeners round about came to him to provide themselves with these light, porous pots, of a beautiful red hue, round and slender, wherein the raspberries could be heaped without crushing them, and where they slept under the shelter of a green leaf.
He became skilled at this work, and all the gardeners nearby came to him to get these light, porous pots, a beautiful red color, round and slender, where the raspberries could be piled up without getting squished, and where they rested under the cover of a green leaf.
The leaf, the pot, the raspberries, these enchanted everybody by their form and color; and the buyers in the city market would have no berries save those which were sold in Jean the potter’s round and slender pots.
The leaf, the pot, the raspberries—everyone was captivated by their shape and color; and the buyers in the city market would only accept berries sold in Jean the potter’s round and slender pots.
Now more than ever the beautiful girls visited Jean’s field.
Now more than ever, the beautiful girls visited Jean's field.
Now they brought baskets of woven reeds in which they piled the empty pots, red and fresh. But now Jean observed them without desire. His heart was forevermore far away beyond the sea.
Now they brought baskets made of woven reeds and filled them with the empty pots, vibrant and new. But now Jean watched them without any desire. His heart was forever far away across the sea.
Still, as he deepened and broadened the ditch in his field, from which he took the clay, he saw that his pots to hold the raspberries were variously colored, tinted sometimes with rose, sometimes with blue or violet, sometimes with black or green.
Still, as he dug deeper and widened the ditch in his field to get the clay, he noticed that his pots for holding the raspberries were different colors, sometimes shaded with pink, sometimes with blue or purple, sometimes with black or green.
These shades of the clay reminded him of the loveliest things which had gladdened his eyes: plants, flowers, ocean, sky.
These colors of the clay reminded him of the most beautiful things that had brought him joy: plants, flowers, ocean, sky.
Then he set himself to choose, in making his vases, shades of clay, which he mingled delicately. And these colors, produced by centuries of alternating lights and shadows, obeyed his will, changed in a moment according to his desire.
Then he focused on choosing the colors of clay for his vases, mixing them carefully. These colors, developed over centuries of changing light and shadow, responded to his command, shifting instantly according to his wishes.
Each day he modelled hundreds of these raspberry pots, moulding them upon the wheel which turned like a sun beneath the pressure of his agile foot. The mass of shapeless clay, turning on the center of the disk, under the touch of his finger, suddenly raised itself like the petals of a lily, lengthened, broadened, swelled or shrank, submissive to his will.
Each day he crafted hundreds of these raspberry pots, shaping them on the wheel that spun like the sun under the push of his quick foot. The lump of shapeless clay, rotating at the center of the disk, under the touch of his finger, suddenly lifted like the petals of a lily, stretching, widening, swelling, or shrinking, all in response to his command.
The creative potter loved the clay.
The talented potter loved the clay.
III
As he still dreamed of the things which he had most admired, his thought, his remembrance, his will, descended into his fingers, where—without his knowing how—they communicated to the clay that mysterious principle of life which the wisest man is unable to define. The humble works of Jean the potter had marvellous graces. In such a curve, in such a tint, he put some memory of youth, or of an opening blossom, or the very color of the weather, and of joy or sorrow.
As he continued to dream about the things he admired most, his thoughts, memories, and desires flowed into his fingers, where—without him realizing how—they breathed into the clay that mysterious essence of life that even the smartest person can't fully explain. The simple creations of Jean the potter possessed amazing beauty. In every curve and shade, he infused a memory of youth, a budding flower, or the exact color of the sky, reflecting both happiness and sadness.
In his hours of repose he walked with his eyes fixed upon the ground, studying the variations in the color of the soil on the cliffs, on the plains, on the sides of the hills.
In his moments of rest, he walked with his eyes focused on the ground, examining the different colors of the soil on the cliffs, on the plains, and on the hillsides.
And the wish came to him to model a unique vase, a marvellous vase, in which should live through all eternity something of all the fragile beauties which his eyes had gazed upon; something even of all the brief joys which his heart had known, and even a little of his divine sorrows of hope, regret and love.
And he had the desire to create a one-of-a-kind vase, a stunning vase, that would hold for all time a piece of every delicate beauty his eyes had seen; something of all the fleeting joys his heart had experienced, and even a bit of his profound sorrows of hope, regret, and love.
He was then in the full strength and vigor of manhood.
He was then at the peak of his strength and energy.
Yet, that he might the better meditate upon his desire he forsook the well-paid work, which, it is true, had allowed him to lay aside a little hoard. No longer, as of old, his wheel turned from morning until night. He permitted other potters to manufacture raspberry pots by the thousand. The merchants forgot the way to Jean’s field.
Yet, to better reflect on his desire, he gave up the well-paying job that had let him save a little stash. No longer, as before, did his wheel spin from morning until night. He allowed other potters to produce raspberry pots by the thousands. The merchants forgot how to get to Jean’s field.
The young girls still came there for pleasure, because of the cold water, the roses, and the raspberries; but the ill-cultivated raspberries perished, the rose-vines ran wild, climbed to the tops of the high walls, and offered their dusty blossoms to the travellers on the road.
The young girls still went there for fun, drawn by the cold water, the roses, and the raspberries; but the poorly tended raspberries died off, the rose vines grew wildly, climbed to the tops of the tall walls, and presented their dusty blooms to passing travelers on the road.
The water in the well alone remained the same, cold and plenteous, and that sufficed to draw about Jean eternal youth and eternal gaiety.
The water in the well stayed the same, cold and abundant, and that was enough to bring Jean endless youth and endless joy.
Only youth had grown mocking for Jean. For him gaiety had now become scoffing.
Only young people had become mocking toward Jean. For him, joy had now turned into ridicule.
“Ah, Master Jean! Does not your furnace burn any more? Your wheel, Master Jean, does it scarcely ever turn? When shall we see your amazing pot which will be as beautiful as everything which is beautiful, blooming like the rose, beaded like the raspberry, and speaking—if we must believe what you say about it—like our lips?”
“Ah, Master Jean! Is your furnace no longer working? Your wheel, Master Jean, does it hardly ever turn? When will we see your incredible pot that will be as beautiful as everything beautiful, blooming like a rose, dotted like a raspberry, and speaking—if we’re to believe what you say about it—like our lips?”
Now Jean is ageing; Jean is old. He sits upon his stone seat beside the well, under the lace-like shade of the olive tree, in front of his empty field, all the soil of which is good clay but which no longer produces either raspberries or roses.
Now Jean is getting old; Jean is old. He sits on his stone seat by the well, under the delicate shade of the olive tree, in front of his empty field, all the soil of which is good clay but which no longer produces either raspberries or roses.
Jean said formerly: “There are three things: roses, raspberries, lips.”
Jean used to say: “There are three things: roses, raspberries, lips.”
All the three have forsaken him.
All three of them have abandoned him.
The lips of the young girls, and even those of the children, have become scoffing.
The lips of the young girls, and even those of the children, have turned to mocking.
“Ah, Father Jean! Do you live like the grasshoppers? Nobody ever sees you eat, Father Jean! Father Jean lives on cold water. The man who grows old becomes a child again!
“Ah, Father Jean! Do you live like the grasshoppers? Nobody ever sees you eat, Father Jean! Father Jean lives on cold water. The man who grows old becomes a child again!
“What will you put into your beautiful vase, if you ever make it, silly old fellow? It will not hold even a drop of water from your well. Go and paint the hen-coops and make water-jugs!”
“What will you put into your beautiful vase if you ever make it, you silly old man? It won’t even hold a drop of water from your well. Go on and paint the chicken coops and make water jugs!”
Jean silently shakes his head, and only replies to all these railleries by a kindly smile.
Jean silently shakes his head and simply responds to all these teasing comments with a warm smile.
He is good to animals, and he shares his dry bread with the poor.
He is kind to animals and shares his dry bread with those in need.
It is true that he eats scarcely anything, but he does not suffer in consequence. He is very thin, but his flesh is all the more sound and wholesome. Under the arch of his eyebrows his old eyes, heedful of the world, continue to sparkle with the clearness of the spring which reflects the light.
It’s true that he barely eats anything, but it doesn’t bother him. He is very thin, but his body is still strong and healthy. Beneath the arch of his eyebrows, his wise old eyes, attentive to the world, keep shining with the clarity of a spring that reflects the light.
IV
One bright morning, upon his wheel, which turns to the rhythmic motion of his foot, Jean sets himself to model a vase, the vase which he has long seen with his mind’s eye.
One bright morning, on his wheel, which spins in rhythm with his foot, Jean starts to shape a vase, the one he has envisioned for a long time.
The horizontal wheel turns like a sun to the rhythmic beating of his foot. The wheel turns. The clay vase rises, falls, swells, becomes crushed into a shapeless mass, to be born again under Jean’s hand. At last, with one single burst, it springs forth like an unlooked-for flower from an invisible stem.
The horizontal wheel spins like a sun to the steady beat of his foot. The wheel spins. The clay vase rises, falls, expands, and gets squished into a shapeless blob, only to be reborn under Jean’s hands. Finally, with a sudden burst, it emerges like an unexpected flower from an unseen stem.
It blooms triumphantly, and the old man bears it in his trembling hands to the carefully prepared furnace where fire must add to its beauty of form the illusive, decisive beauty of color.
It blooms triumphantly, and the old man holds it in his shaking hands and takes it to the carefully prepared furnace where fire must enhance its beautiful shape with the deceptive, defining beauty of color.
All through the night Jean has kept up and carefully regulated the furnace-fire, that artisan of delicate gradations of color.
All night long, Jean has tended to and carefully controlled the furnace fire, that master of subtle color variations.
At dawn the work must be finished.
At dawn, the work has to be done.
And the potter, old and dying, in his deserted field, raises toward the light of the rising sun the dainty form, born of himself, in which he longs to find, in perfect harmony, the dream of his long life.
And the old, dying potter, in his empty field, lifts the delicate creation, made from himself, toward the light of the rising sun, hoping to find the perfect harmony of the dream he's held for his entire life.
In the form and tint of the frail little vase he has wished to fix for all time the ephemeral forms and colors of all the most beautiful things.
In the shape and color of the delicate little vase, he wants to capture forever the fleeting forms and colors of all the most beautiful things.
Oh, god of day! The miracle is accomplished. The sun lights the round and slender curves, the colorations infinitely refined, which blend harmoniously, and bring back to the soul of the aged man, by the pathway of his eyes, the sweetest joys of his youth, the skies of daybreak and the mournful violet waves of the sea beneath the setting sun.
Oh, god of day! The miracle is complete. The sun illuminates the smooth and graceful curves, the colors incredibly subtle, which blend together beautifully and bring back to the heart of the old man, through his eyes, the sweetest joys of his youth, the dawn skies and the somber violet waves of the sea under the setting sun.
Oh, miracle of art, in which life is thus epitomized to make joy eternal!
Oh, the wonder of art, where life is captured in a way that makes joy last forever!
The humble artist raises toward the sun his fragile masterpiece, the flower of his simple heart; he raises it in his trembling hands as though to offer it to the unknown divinities who created primeval beauty.
The humble artist holds up his delicate masterpiece, the flower of his simple heart, towards the sun; he lifts it in his shaking hands as if to present it to the unknown gods who created ancient beauty.
But his hands, too weak and trembling, let it escape from them suddenly, even as his tottering body lets his soul escape—and the potter’s dream, fallen with him to the ground, breaks and scatters into fragments.
But his hands, too weak and shaking, suddenly let it slip away, just like his unsteady body lets his soul slip away—and the potter’s dream, falling with him to the ground, shatters and breaks into pieces.
Where is it now, the form of that vase brought to the light for an instant, and seen only by the sun and the humble artist? Surely, it must be somewhere, that pure and happy form of the divine dream, made real for an instant!
Where is the shape of that vase now, revealed for just a moment and seen only by the sun and the humble artist? It has to exist somewhere, that pure and joyful form of the divine dream, made real for an instant!
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!